Page 1


Page 2


Page 3
"தேமதுரத் தமிழோ
பரவும்வகை செய்
நீதி முர
sg})^-ớì - 6O
இதழா சட்ட மாணவர் தமி
இலங்கைச் சட் 244, ஹல்ஸ் கொழும்
 

சை உலகமெலாம்
தல் வேண்டும்"
2009
முரசு - 44
ழ் மன்றம் - 2009
டடக் கல்லூரி ரொப் வீதி 니- 12

Page 4


Page 5
வாழிய
எங்கள் தமிழ் மன்றம், இனிதாக புகழ்வீச, நிை
குறளோடு, காப்பியம், ( திருமுறை, பத்தோடு ட உமறொடு, தேம்பா, பி உயிரெழுத்துடையாள்
நீதியுரைத்திடு நக்கீரன் நிறைவுடை இறைபுரி எ தீதொழி வாதுரை செய் திகழ்மனுச் சோழனின்
சட்டமுரைத்திடு நெறிக சதுர்நெறி நின்றதை உL எட்டு நிலத்திலு மினெ இகமினி வுறுவமி யிதுன
திறக்குறள்
ஐம்பெரும் காப்பியம்
எட்டுத்தொகை
பன்னிரு திருமுறை
பத்துப்பாட்டு
பதினென் கிழ்க்கணக்கு
 

iii
பவே
றவாக வாழியவே!
தொகை எட்டும்
தினெட்டும்
ரபந்தம்
பதந்தொட்டு, (எங்கள்)
ால்லாளன், செல்வி, புகழ்சொல்லி (எங்கள்)
கற்போம், பர்விப்போம், மான்றே,
ண் நன்றே (எங்கள்)
சீறாப்புராணம்
தேம்பாவணி
பிரபந்தங்கள்
எழுத்து-இலக்கணம்
செல்வி - கண்ணகி
சதுர்நெறி - அறம், பொருள், இன்பம், வீடு

Page 6
PUBLISHED BY The Law Students' Thamil Mantram Sri Lanka Law College
ISSN 2012 - 614 X Cover page illustrates: 60th Jubliee year
DISCLAIMER
All views expressed in this publication a represent the opinion of the Law Studen College. Unless expressly stated, the viev not be attributed to any institution he or
REVIEWS, RESPONSES AND CRITICIS) Law Students' Thamil Mantram welcom the content published in this issue.
The Editor La av Students' Thamil Mantram Sri Lanka Law College 244, Hulftsdorp Street, Colombo - 12
Sri Lanka
Tel 011-2323759

of Law Students' Thamil Mantram
re those of the respective author and do not ts' Thamil Mantram or Sri Lanka Law vs expressed are the Author's own and are she may represent.
MS
2s any reviews, responses and criticisms of

Page 7
CHEF JUSTICES. CHAMBERS, SUPREMECOURT, COROMBO 12, SRI ANKA.
FAX ++94(O) 112437534 TELE.: ++94 (0) 112422142 e-mail: scjlib@gsttnet.fk
MESSAGE FROM
3rd August 2009
I take pleasure in issuing this feli
of the publication of “Neethi Mu Students' Thamil Mantram. This Murasu', which shows the comm consistency and dedication of su who constituted membership c past six decades.
It is indeed a great benefit to the Judges to have a publication of ti abreast of current developments the Subject of the article.
Whilst commending the member untiring efforts, dedication and formidable task, I hope that thi in the future too.
مکمه
I.A.N.De Silva Cheif Justice
 

අගුවිනිශේචයකාර නිලමන්දිරිය, ශ්‍රේෂ්ඨාධිකරණීය, කොළඹ 12,
ශ්‍රී ලංකාව. ෆයක්ස් :++94{0}112437534
දුරකථනය : ++94(0) 112422142
ک CHIEF JUSTICE if
citation message on the occasion rasu”, the magazine of the Law is the 44th issue of the 'Neethi hendable degree of commitment, ceeding groups of Law Students of the Thamil Mantram for the
law student's practitioners and his type to keep their knowledge in different aspects of law, being
's of the Editorial Board for their commitment in achieving this s good work will be continued

Page 8


Page 9
COMMISSIONTO INVESTIGATE ALLEG
MLSSLLLLL 00LL0S L0LSz BLsMLLLLLLLLSLLSZ STLLLLS LLLSSLLSTMLLLLLLLL SLLLLLLL soustosowano Gerasalas Talephorie: 255
பிரதம விருந்தின
சட்ட மாணவர் தமிழ் மன்றத்தின் வருடாந் ஆகியவற்றின் ஏற்பாட்டாளர்கள், மாண்புமிகு பேச்சா இதயம்கனிந்த மனம் நிறைந்த வாழ்த்துக்களும் அதிஉன்
இன்றைய சூழலிலே இப்பெரும் நிகழ்வான மாணவர்களுக்கிடையேயான புரிந்துணர்வு மற்றும் இ சவால்கள் போன்ற விடயங்கள் மீது நீங்கள் செலுத்து பொருத்தமானதும்,நன்மை பயப்பதுமாகும்.நீங்கள் உங்: வெற்றியடையும் என்றும் நான் உறுதியாகநம்புகின்றேன் இந்த கலை விழாவிலும் 44வது நீதி முரசு சஞ்சி பிரதிநிதிகளாகவோ விழா ஏற்பாட்டாளர்களாகவோ க மாணவர்தமிழ் மன்ற அங்கத்தவர்களுடனும், ஏனைய ச முறையை யதார்த்த பூர்வமாக அனுபவித்து, உங்கள் உ ஆழ்ந்த அமைதியை உருவாக்கி, மேன்மையான சூழல் செய்ய வேண்டுமென்பதே எனது தூய அவாஆகும்.
நீதி முரசு சஞ்சிகை சட்ட ஆராய்ச்சிக் கட்டுை நல்லுலகத்தின் கவனத்தை ஈர்க்கும் பல அம்சங்கள் மாணவர்களுக்கிடையேயும், தமிழ் பேசும் மக்களுக்கிை சட்டத்தைப் பற்றியும் சமயம், கலாச்சாரம், இலக்கிய களஞ்சியமாக நீதி முரசின் 4வது மலர் அமைகிறது. குழுவினரையும் மனப்பூர்வமாக பாராட்டுகின்றேன்.
எதிர்வரும் காலங்களிலும் நீதி முரசில் வெளிப்பாடுடையனவாகவும், ஆராய்ச்சிபூர்வமானவைய நோக்கத்துடன் வெளியிடப்படவேண்டும். அவைமாணவ அறிவுக்களஞ்சியங்களாக அமைய வேண்டும். இன, மெ கவர்கின்ற நிகழ்வாக இது அமைய இறைவனை பிரார் அத்தனை பெருமக்களுக்கும் எனதுஆசியையும்,நல்வாழ்
ہمہ جتیہ(f)
நீதியரசர் அமீர் இஸ்மாயில் ஓய்வு பெற்ற உயர்நீதிமன்ற நீதியரசர் தலைவர்-இலஞ்சம்அல்லது ஊழல் பற்றிய சார்த்துதல்
 

Eê560 casos co)
Asiasisæsnær Havanksg
osri sortissa ± ATIONS OF BRIBERY OR CORRUPTION TSLTLT SLLLLLSSLLLLLLSLLSLLLLLLLTTLMMLLLLMMqq LekeLLLLSS
623.226835 gansel Atalaith: #Faesneg:25,804
ரின் ஆசிச் செய்தி 4
த கலைவிழா, 44வது நீதி முரசின் வெளியீட்டு விழா ளர்கள், கெளரவத்திற்குரிய பிரதிநிதிகள் அனைவருக்கும் ானத நல்லெண்ணங்களும் உரித்தாகுக. கலை விழாவும், நீதி முரசின் 44வது வெளியீடும், சட்ட ந்த ஆண்டு சட்ட மாணவர் தமிழ் மன்றம் எதிர்நோக்கும் b கவனமும் தற்காலத்திற்கு மிகவும் தேவைப்படுவதும், கள் இலக்குகளை அடைவீர்கள்என்றும், இந்த விழாபூரண it.
சிகையின் வெளியீட்டு விழாவிலும் பேச்சாளர்களாகவோ லந்து கொள்ளும் நீங்கள் ஒவ்வொருவரும், உங்கள் சட்ட சட்ட மாணவர்மன்ற அங்கத்தவர்களுடனும் உங்கள் உறவு ள்ளத்திலும், உங்களை சூழ உள்ளவர்களுக்கிடையிலும் லையும் கண்ணோட்டத்தையும், விளைவையும் உருவாகச்
ரகளையும், இலக்கிய படைப்புக்களையும் தமிழ் பேசும் ளை உள்ளடக்கி வெளியிடப்படுகின்றது. எமது சட்ட டயேயும் பலதுறை சார்ந்த கட்டுரைகள் இடம்பெறுவதால் ம் என்பன பற்றியும் அறிவை விருத்தி செய்யும் அறிவுக் அந்த மலருக்கு கட்டுரை வழங்கியவர்களையும், மலர்
வெளிவரும் கட்டுரைகள் அதன் பெயருக்கேற்ப, ாகவும், பயனுடையதாகவும்அமைய் வேண்டுமென்ற உயரிய பர்களுக்கும்,ஆசிரியர்களுக்கும், பிறருக்கும் பயன்படக்கூடிய ாழி, சமய, வர்க்க பேதங்களுக்கு அப்பால் சகல மக்களையும் த்திக்கின்றேன். இந்த ஒழுங்குகளை மேற்கொள்ளுகின்ற த்துக்களையும்தருவதில் பெருமகிழ்வெய்துகின்றேன்.
களைபுலனாய்வு செய்வதற்கான ஆணைக்குழு

Page 10


Page 11
கெளரவ விருந்தின
இலங்கைச்சட்டக் கல்லூரிசட்டமாணவர்தமி வரும் நீதிமுரசு சஞ்சிகைக்கு அதன் வைரவிழா ம மட்டற்ற மகிழ்ச்சி அடைகின்றேன்.
நால்வகைநீதி, பல்வகைச்சட்டம், மற்றும் ெ செய்து வரும் அறிவியற் கட்டுரைகளின் களஞ் தமிழ்மன்றத்தினால் பிரசுரிக்கப்பட்டுவருகின்றஇம் சட்டக் கல்லூரி மாணவர்களின் அயராத Զ-6ծ?ւpւ வேண்டும்.
தங்களதுகல்வித்துறையுடன்மட்டும்மட்டுப் கலசாரம் போன்றதுறைகளிலும் அவர்கள் காட்டு சமகாலச்சிந்தனையில் உதிக்கும் வீரமிக்க கி இளைஞர்களுக்கு வழிகாட்டியாக அமையும் என் பயிலும் மாணவர்கள் வெறுமனே சட்டத்தரணி மொழியின் வளர்ச்சிக்காகவும்,நீதிக்குஅனுசரணை நீதிமுரசு சஞ்சிகையின் வெளியீட்டுக்கு ட உறுப்பினர்களையும், மலர் வெளியீட்டு குழு உ இப்புனித சேவை எவ்வித இடையூறுமின்றி வேண்டுமென்றுமனதார வாழ்த்துகிறேன்.
சந்திரமணி விஸ்வலிங்கம் மேல்நீதிமன்றரீதிபதி மேல்நீதிமன்றம்
கல்முனை.

ix
ரின் ஆசிச் செய்தி /
ழ்மன்றத்தினால்ஆண்டுதோறும் வெளியிடப்பட்டு லருக்கான ஆசிச் செய்தியை வழங்குவதையிட்டு
மாழியியல், கலாசாரவியல் என்பன பற்றி வெளியீடு சியமாக விளங்கி வருடந்தோறும் சட்ட மாணவர் மலர்இம்முறைவைரவிழாமலராகமலர்ந்திருப்பது ப்பின் பலனுக்கு கிடைத்த வெற்றியென்றே கூற
படுத்தாதுஏனையதுறைகளானஇலக்கியம், சமயம், ம் ஆர்வம் பாராட்டற்குரியதொன்று. சிறந்த கருத்துக்கள் வருங்காலதமிழ் மொழி பேசும் பதில் எள்ளளவேனும் சந்தேகமில்லை. சட்டம் பாக மட்டுமல்லாது சமுதாய நலனுக்கும், தமிழ் ாயாகவும்கருமமாற்ற வேண்டும். 1க்கபலமாக நின்ற சட்டத்தமிழ் மாணவர் மன்ற றுப்பினர்களையும் பாராட்டுவதோடு இவர்களின் புது பொலிவுடன் பல்லாண்டு காலம் நீடிக்க

Page 12


Page 13
MESSAGE FROM
As the Principal of Sri Lanka Law C. Thamil Mantram it gives me great plea 60th Anniversary to the 44th issue of "Ne Mantram has made a substantial contr quality of education at Sri Lanka Law they publish, contains articles on subj law students and of general interest to Magazine too will be of great value as in Murasu"has been in existence for a long ment and dedication of the committee a Mantram.
By providing a forum for student con encouraging research of the law and de who in the near future will be entering contribution of the Law Students' Thal we live in an era where the number a principles has increased. This leads to profession.
The Law Students' Thamil Mantram proved itself a very viable student body objectives. It has made a significant cor promoting the interests of its members. all success in its future endeavours.
سلامل ,هifi
W.D. Rodrigo Principal, Sri Lanka Law College 4th of August 2009
 

හා නීති විදතාලය கைச் சட்டக் கல்லூரி nika Law College
THE PARTON /
ollege and the Parton of Law Students' asure to contribute this message on their :ethi Murasu”. The Law Students Thamil ibution towards the improvement of the College. "Neethi Murasu' the Magazine ect of particular interest to lawyers and others. I belive this year's issue of the the previous years. The fact that "Neethi g time speaks of the enthusiasm, commitnd members of the Law Students Thamil
tributions the "Neethi Murasu' aims at veloping the language skills of the writers the legal profession of this country. The mil Mantram is particulary important as nd the frequency of violations of ethical the erosion of public confidence in the
deserves to be congratulated for it has y that works towards the achievement its ntribution to the life of the College while wish the Law Students' Thamil Mantram

Page 14


Page 15
பெரும் பொருளாளரின்
சட்டமாணவர்தமிழ் மன்றம் அறுபதாவது மகிழ்ந்து வாழ்த்தி செய்தியனுப்புவதையிட்டு டெ
தமிழினம் சொல்லொண்ணாத் துயரத்தில் மன்றம் இவ்விழா எடுப்பதை கண்டிக்க பலரும் அம்மக்களுக்காக எதனைப் புரிந்திருக்கிறீர்கள் 6 கண்டிப்பதைத்தவிர வேறெதுவுமில்லை. அவர் ததும்பும் வார்த்தைகள் மூலமோ வீர வசனங்க இருக்கின்ற சிக்கலை மேலும் சிக்கலாக்கவே வாழவிடுங்கள்!
இம்மன்றம் நீதிமுரசை வெளியிட்டு கை எனது வாழ்த்துக்கள்.
€ ཆ་མི་ཛ་སྟེང་གང་ sists Cது రాల 蜂
செ.செல்வகுண்பாலன் பெரும்பொருளாளர் சட்டமாணவர்தமிழ் மன்றம்

xiii
வைரவிழா ஆசிச்செய்தி محکبر
அகவையில் அடியெடுத்துவைப்பதையிட்டு அகம்
i
பருமையடைகின்றேன்.
) வாழும் இச்சூழ்நிலையில் சட்டமாணவர் தமிழ் முன்வரலாம். அவ்வாறு முன்வருபவர்களிடையே ான்ற வினாவைத் தொடுத்தால் அவர்களின் விடை 5ளுக்கு கூறுவது யாதெனில் வெறும் தமிழ் உணர்வு ள் மூலமோ துயர்துடைக்க முடியவே முடியாது. உதவும். தயவு செய்து இளைய தலைமுறையை
லவிழாவை அமைதியாகவும் சிறப்புறவும் நடாத்த

Page 16


Page 17
தலைவரின் மனதி
தமிழுக்கும் அமுதென்று பேர் - அந்தத் த
சட்ட மாணவர் தமிழ் மன்றமானது தனது வேளையில் அதன்தலைமைப் பொறுப்பினை ஏற் தமிழ் மொழியும், தமிழ் மொழி பேசுவோரும் ே வழமையாகிவிட்டது. தமிழ் மன்றத்தினுடைய உச்சக்கட்டவெளிப்பாட்டினைநாம் உணர்ந்தோம். தமிழ் பேசுகின்ற மக்களது அவலம்மறுபுறமிருக்க 6 நிலைமையினைச் சமாளிக்கும் வகையில் பகட் சமயங்களில் தட்டிக்கழிக்கப்பட்டன என்பதே என்பதற்கிணங்க தமிழ் மன்றம் வழமையாக நட போட்டிகளையும், நிகழ்வுகளையும் நடாத்தியிருக் சொல்வதைவிட சூழ்நிலைக்கு ஏற்றவகையில் செய உண்மை. தமிழுக்கும், தமிழ் பேசும் சமூகத் கருதுகின்றேன்.
மன்றத்தினுடைய செயற்பாடுகளை அறிவியலாளர்கள் கொள்கின்ற பொருள் அடிப்பை செ.செல்வகுணபாலன் அவர்களிற்கும், ப6 விரிவுரையாளர்களுக்கும், துணைநின்று உழைத்த சகோதரசகோதரிகளுக்கும் பல்வேறுபட்ட வகைக நன்றிசொல்லக்கடமைப்பட்டுள்ளேன்.
சிறந்த முறையில் இக்கலை விழா இடம்ெ மாணவர்தமிழ் மன்றமானது ஏற்றங்கள் பல கண் அவாவுடன் இறைசக்தியினை பிரார்த்தித்துக்கொன
g s *○
ந.சிவகுமார்
தலைவர் சட்ட மாணவர்தமிழ் மன்றம்
நன்

Xν
ல் உதித்தவை. :
மிழ் இன்பத் தமிழ் எங்கள் உயிருக்கு நேர்'
அறுபதாவது அகவையினை கொண்டாடுகின்ற றமையினையிட்டு பெருமகிழ்ச்சியடைகின்றேன். சோதனைகளுக்கு முகங்கொடுப்பது எம்நாட்டின் தொடக்க விழா காலத்தில் இச் சோதனையின் அறுபதாவதுமன்றம் என்ற மகுடம் ஒருபுறமிருக்க 1ங்களது செயற்பாடுகள்ஆரம்பித்து தொடர்ந்தன. டான செயற்பாடுகள் தடுக்கப்பட்டதுடன் சில 5 உண்மையாகும். சோதனையிலும் சாதித்தல் ாத்துகின்ற நிகழ்வுகளுடன் மேலதிகமான சிறப்பு கின்றது. நிச்சயமாக, எங்களால் முடிந்தவை என்று பற்பாடுகளைமுன்னெடுத்திருக்கின்றோம் என்பதே திற்கும் கொடுத்த பெருமதிப்பாக இதனைக்
முன்னெடுப்பதற்கு சுதந்திரம் என்பதற்கு டையில் சுதந்திரத்தினை தந்த பெரும்பொருளாளர் ல்வேறுபட்ட ஆலோசனைகளை வழங்கிய மன்ற உறுப்பினர்களுக்கும், சட்டக்கல்லூரி மாணவ ளிலும் உதவிபுரிந்தநண்பர்களுக்கும் இவ்வேளை
பெறவும், நீதிமுரசு ஒலிக்கவும், தொடர்ந்து சட்ட டு தனது பணியினை தொடரவும் வேண்டும் என்ற ண்டு விடைபெறுகின்றேன்.
ாறி

Page 18


Page 19
இதழாசிரியையின்
சகலத்தையும் அதினதின் காலத்தில் ே சட்ட மாணவர் தமிழ் மன்றத்தின் 44வது நீ! எனக்களித்த என்தேவனுக்குமுதன்முதலில் என்
வலிக்குமென்று கல்லின் மீது உளியை முடியாது! அவ்வாறே நீதிமுரசு’ எனும் சிலையை ஈற்றில் அழகிய முரசுச்சிலை அத்தனை வலி உளமார்ந்தநன்றிகள்!
நீதிமுரசுக்கு தம்முடைய பொன்னா ஆக்கங்களை தந்துதவிய பெருந்தகைகளுக்கு வார்த்தையில் சொல்லிவிடமுடியாது. நிச்சயமாய்
ஆக்கங்களுக்கு வடிவம் கொடுக்க, நீதிமு மறந்துவிட முடியாது. எத்தனை நெருக்கடிகள் இ வெற்றியாக்கிய செங்கரங்களுக்கு மன்றமாக மன
நீதி முரசுக்கு அழகு சேர்த்து, நேரத்தை கொடுத்த எனது தங்கை அன்ஜலினுக்கும், அணி பதிப்பகத்தாருக்கும் என்மனமார்ந்தநன்றிகள்
அனைத்து வலிகளையும் என்னோடு
உறுப்பினர்களுக்கும், எம்மை எப்போதும் வழிநட
உள நன்றிகளை கூறி, நீதிமுரசு' மேலும் விடைபெறுகின்றேன்.
வா.நிர்மலா
இதழாசிரியர்
சட்ட மாணவர்தமிழ் மன்றம்
நன்

xvii
இதயத்திலிருந்து 7
நர்த்தியாய் செய்து (பிரசங்கி 3:11), அறுபதாவது திமுரசின்’ இதழாசிரியை என்ற பெருமையை இதயபூர்வநன்றிகளைகாணிக்கையாக்குகின்றேன்.
வைக்காவிட்டால், அழகிய சிலைகள் உருவாக ப வடிக்க பல உளியடிகளை பட நேரிட்ட போதும், களையும் புறந்தள்ளிவிட்டது. உளிகளுக்கு என்
ன நேரங்களை செலவிட்டு விலைமதிப்பற்ற 3ம், மாணவர்களுக்கும் நன்றி என்று ஒற்றை
நீங்கள்தான் இதற்கு அடித்தளம் இட்டவர்கள்!
மரசிற்கு நிதியளித்தநல்ல உள்ளங்களை என்றுமே
ருந்தாலும் எமக்குவந்தளித்து இந்த வெளியீட்டை மாரநன்றிகூறுகின்றோம்.
பொருட்படுத்தாது நேர்த்தியாய், வடிவமைத்துக் தை அழகுமாறாமல் அச்சிட்டு கொடுத்த குமரன்
தாங்கி, ஒத்துழைப்பை வழங்கிய என் மன்ற உத்திய பெரும் பொருளாளர்அவர்களுக்கும் எனது பல வரலாறு காண வேண்டி பிரார்த்தித்து
றி !

Page 20
சட்ட மாணவ செயற்குழு உறு
LAW STUDENTs'
EXECUTIVE CC
தலைவர்
President
உபதலைவர் Vice President
பொதுச்செயலாளர் General Secretary
உப செயலாளர் Asst. Secretáry
பொருளாளர் Treasurer
உபபொருளாளர் Asst. Treasurer
இதழாசிரியர் Editor
செயற்குழு உறுப்பினர் Commitee Member

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம் |ப்பினர்கள் 2009
THAMIL MANTRAM MMITTEE 2009
ந. சிவகுமார் N. Sivakumar
இ. பிரியதர்ஷினி R.Priyadharshini
தர்ஷிகா அரியநாயகம் J.D. Ariyanayagam
ஏஷான் அரியரட்ணம் Earshan Ariyaratnam
சி.சிவதர்ஷினி S. Sivatharshini
இ.முனாஸ் I. Munas
நிர்மலா மேரி வாஸ் Nirmala Mary Vaz
ந.ஈஸ்வரி N. Eastvari

Page 21
壹
Τ. Ρ. :::
11:+1 71 ܕܩܨ ܕܐ.
ཟ
 

( 13anislam. I, IIII|ssssy) Stoum||N'I (Hiros||sodd
suoansuou L) pupų srpų praess's (toquiaW Possumuo,Y}LIPMSI'N'{susț¢, 5 fills|ssssy) ili
(33||8||1||3||D) p^||SoCI
Notosos\"
Im國: sae
(uae) zeĄ KI PIN elpuluiN (tidae) offLipool
[ 'uos', '(subsaunas quaerloo) uues esseues Llo
[]
[ 'saeuilsrous
„Is II);
ɔɔ},\} |u||sub||||)t',
Kild's
pulpae suy utoqsuto:!
) uppedeum^{e^|
'q'M'ICT (Jiro!!!saes) 1ưlllll!!!!!!S 'N
ss5 "5
1118, on 1/3'ı 8ılıpuws
|1|8}, 0) //ot pastos

Page 22


Page 23
7
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
CON
Citizens' Democratic Aspirations - The
- Justice C.V. Wigneswaran
Criminalization of Corruption – Justice Ameer Ismail
War Crimes and UNCriminal Court - M. Elancheleyan, High Court Commission
The Commercial Law of Sri Lanka - K. Kanag-Isvaran, PC
An Analysis of the Fair use Provisions i Copyright Legislation in Sri Lanka - Dr. W. D. Rodrigo, Principle, Sri Lanka L
Interim-Injunctions in Sri Lanka - M. İkram Mohamed, PC
Some Thoughts on Constitution Mak - Dr. Jayampathy Wickramaratne, PC
அம்மா - ஆர். ஆர். உஷாந்தனி
The Implementation of International N
- Fr. Noel Dias, Senior Lecturer, Universit
Prison Should be a Place of Last Resort - F.R.C. Thalayasingam LL.M., Deputy Leg
Electronic Signature Legislation - Indira Samarasinghe, LL.M., Deputy Lega
Human Rights - An Islamic Perspecti - A.H.G. Ameen, LL.B, LL.M.JPUM
"Dock Statement" it's Evidentiary Valu - Buwaneka Aluwihare, LL.M., Deputy So
Customary and statutory marriages in - Kamala Nagendra, B.A., LL.B., Attorney-t
பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புப் கோட்ட - செ. செல்வகுணபாலன், சிரேஷ்ட உதவி
Gender Equality and Social Welfare Le - Shantha Jayawardena, LL.B., LL.M., Atto

TENTS
Role of The Judiciary
n the
aw College
ing in Multi-Cultural Societies
Jorms Against Torture in Sri Lanka y of Colombo
al Draftsman
tl Draftsman
Ve
icitor General
Sri Lanka - A hybrid approach t-Law
ாடு - ஓர் ஆய்வு
Fட்டவரைஞர்
gislation in Sri Lanka rney-at-Law
12
18
27
31
44
51
52
62
69
10
11

Page 24
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
29.
3.
சன சமுதாயத்தில் பாதுகாப்புத் தேவைக்க பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்சட்டம் மற்றும் அவ - ச. ஆனல்ட் பிரியந்தன், LL.B., சட்டத்தர6
எப்போது நான் நானாக. 2 - சிவதர்வுதினி சிவலிங்கம்
An Introduction to Good Governance
- N. Sivakumar, B.A., (Hons), M.Phil (Rea
"Physician Assisted Suicide Right or Wi - N.Sivakaran, B.A., (Hons) M.A., (Reading
Evidence of expert under the Evidence C - R. Priya, B.A.,
சட்ட முரணான கைது ஒரு அடிப்படை உரி - சா. அன்புவதனி
Wife's Rights to Contract for Household The Development of the Law - Nirmala Mary Vaz
Punishments" - Do they serve the Purpo - Judith Dharshika Ariyanayagam
Implementation of Capital Punishment Would it Increase or Decrease Crimes In - Shalini Pathinather, LL.B.,
Islamic shariah is not barbaric but perfe - M. Zacky Ismail. MI.
Human Rights in Sri Lanka - N. Eas(vary
Judiclal Activism: a Breif Overview - Swasthika Arulingam
Seeking Remedies for Torture Victims w - Subajini Thevarajah
கனவாகிப் போய் விடுமோ
- இ. எழில் மொழி
பெண்ணியக் கவிதை வளர்ச்சி
- மேமன் கவி
தமிழே எம்முடலிலே உதிரமாய் ஊறும் - மன்னார் அமுதன்

ன நிரலில் சரகால ஒழுங்கு விதிகள் f
ding)
ong"a Bio Ethical Perspective )
rdinance
மை மீறலாகும்.
Necessaries -
Se
Sri Lanka?
ct?
thin Sri Lanka
125
137
138
145
151
159
163
168
173
181
191
197
208
215
219
228

Page 25
CITIZENS’ DEMOCR
THE ROLE OF
The word "Democratic" is deliber
consensual aspirations of the majority of t society peopled by a mono ethnic, mono rel the aspirations reflecting the will and welf no doubt be classified as "citizens' democr religious and multilingual cosmopolitans the entire country are indeed majority in t demographical manipulations in recent tim and wishes of the majority in the Country sections of such a society designedly m democracy is a form of government in whic collectively and is administered by them representatives. But the spirit of democrat fast degenerate into domineering authori majority belonging to one section of the p Theoretically the greatest good to the g democracy. But if the greatest number ha having a common language, religion or su create a dictatorship vis a vis those sectio This is why democracy has to be unders recognition of equality of rights and privil and /or legal equality.
Thus it should be understood that de equal rights and privileges for all and n powerful. In fact a government representir powerful, unless they are clothed with alt regard to the aspirations of other sectic nomenclature "democratic" despite its nu
The role of the judiciary must there advocating and upholding equal rights an in which they function. In fact their respon is considerably more.
Recognizing that all sections of a privileges, that they may be marginaliz accidentally sidelined, the human society a a document which set out certain basic rig at all times with all human beings in a

ATIC ASPIRATIONS - THE JUDICIARY
Justice C.V.Wigneswaran
ately used in this article to highlight the he Citizens. Here stems a difficulty. In any gious, monolinguistic unit of human beings tre of the majority among such people could tic aspirations". But in a multi ethnic, multi ociety like in Sri Lanka where a minority in heir areas of residence for centuries despite es to upset such residential pattern, the will would hardly reflect the aspirations of such ade a minority in the Country. Ideally a h the supreme power is vested in the people or by officers appointed by them or their cy is not in its numbers. Democracy would tarianism as in Sri Lanka if the will of the beople were to be foisted on other sections. greatest number could form the basis for ppens to belong to a single unit of people pposed ethnic content such numbers could ns not belonging to such common heritage. tood as a state of society characterized by ages for all people leading to political, social
mocracy stresses on, advocates and upholds ot just a section of the society numerically g only such a section of people numerically ruistic and enlightened understanding with ns of the society, would hardly befit the merically powerful base.
fore per force be concerned in insisting on, d privileges to all sections of the community sibility to the weaker sections of such society
society may not receive equal rights and ed, that they may be deliberately or even t large after the Second World War prepared hts and privileges said to have been invested l parts of the world. The Preamble to the

Page 26
2 சட்ட மாணவர்
Universal Declaration of Human Rights ad General Assembly of the United Nations v
"Whereas recognition of the inheren rights of all members of the human family peace in the world,
Where as disregard and contempt fo acts which have outraged the conscience which human beings shall enjoy freedom c and want has been proclaimed as the high
Whereas it is essential if man is not resort to rebellion against tyranny and c protected by the rule of law, Whereas it i. friendly relations between nations,
Whereas the peoples of the United N faith in fundamental human rights, in the d in the equal rights of men and women and h and better standards of life in larger freed
Whereas Member States have pledged the United Nations, the promotion of univ rights and fundamental freedoms,
Whereas a common understanding of importance for the full realization of this ple Proclaims This Universal Declaration of achievement for all peoples and all nations, organ of society, keeping this Declaration c and education to promote respect for thes measures, national and international, to sec1 and observance, both among the peoples of peoples of territories under their jurisdicti
This Preamble more or less reflects considerations and the overt aspirations of a way of life. A significant part of the Declarat to have recourse, as a last resort, to rebel human rights should be protected by the ru important part. .
THE ROLE of THE JUDICIARY
The role of the judiciary therefore wo when they make their deliberations and de the legitimate democratic aspirations of the have recourse to rebellion against tyranny a by Sinhalese youth earlier and Tamil youth

தமிழ் மன்றம்
pted on the tenth of December 1948 by the ithout dissent, have this to say
: dignity and of the equal and inalienable is the foundation of freedom, justice and
human rights have resulted in barbarous f mankind and the advent of a world in f speech and belief and freedom from fear st aspiration of the common people,
to be compelled to have recourse as a last ppression, that human rights should be essential to promote the development of
ations have in the Charter reaffirmed their ignity and worth of the human person and ave determined to promote social progress Om,
themselves to achieve, in cooperation with ersal respect for and observance of human
these rights and freedoms is of the greatest 2dge Now, therefore The General Assembly Human Rights as a common standard of to the end that every individual and every onstantly in mind, shall strive by teaching e rights and freedoms and by progressive ure their universal and effective recognition Member States themselves and among the on”
what could be the underlying motivating group of people conforming to a democratic ion reads "......if man is not to be compelled ion against tyranny and oppression, that le of law." Here does the judiciary play an
uld be to keep this important fact in mind erminations. That is, if they fail to protect r citizens, the latter might be compelled to nd oppression. We have had such rebellion recently both of which had to be brutally

Page 27
வைர விழ
and barbarically put down at great cost therefore would be expected to choose aspirations rather than populist decisions ( the society. If the judiciary for any reasc sections of the people at all times, they v bringing enormous heartaches and hardsh
Therefore protection of all legitimate acknowledged, of all sections of the society
CoNDUCT of THE JUDICIARY
The conduct of the judiciary when it populist decisions catering to the more responsive and responsible. Such conduct, Principles of Judicial conduct such as inde equality, competence and diligence. The r stage is more than merely cursory. Thost traditions relating to the judicial function a legal systems of the democratic world. Ajuc institution essential for ensuring complia Even if all other institutions fail to prote judiciary should provide the bulwark to their rights, privileges and freedoms under at the second meeting in Bangalore in Feb Chief Justice of Sri Lanka).
INTERNAL AND EXTERNAL RESTRAINTS ON
The Judiciary in Countries where th to insidious undermining. Let me there shortcomings or restraints faced by the ju the principles enunciated at Bangalore i recruitment to the higher judiciary that mig of the investigative and law enforcement u law of the land to curtail human rights thro Sri Lanka has been guilty of all three und
The Attorney General's Department the Minister being a political creature. Wh of the law enforcement authorities inclu General's Department looks after the inte there is much camaraderie and goodwill the law enforcement authorities. What is the Attorney General's Department are m higher judiciary and generally in recent ti of the Supreme Court have been young offi

IT LOG৩ 09 s
and suffering to humanity. The judiciary decisions reflecting victimized people's atering to numerically powerful sections of on fails to protect the human rights of all vould be failing in their sacred duties and ips to their citizens.
: rights including human rights universally should be the aim and goal of the judiciary.
chooses to balance peoples' aspirations with powerful sections of the society, must be should conform to and reflect the Bangalore pendence, impartiality, integrity, propriety, elevance of the Bangalore Principles at this 2 principles give expression to the highest is visualized by majority of the cultures and liciary of undisputed integrity is the bedrock nce with democracy and the Rule of Law. act the citizens in a democratic set up the the citizens against any encroachments on the Law. (The draft code which was adopted ruary, 2001, had within its Group the then
THE JUDICIARY
e Executive is very powerful can be subject fore refer at this stage to certain inbuilt 1diciary in such countries in conforming to in 2001. They may relate to the scheme of ht be resorted to, the deliberate politicization nits of the State and the manipulation of the ugh Parliamentary majority. In recent times ermining processes.
in Sri Lanka is under the Ministry of Justice, enever human rights' violations on the part 1ding the Military come up, the Attorney rests of the alleged wrong doers. Naturally between the officers of the Department and happening in Sri Lanka is that officers from ore often considered for appointment to the mes over seventy five percent of the judges cers from the Department appointed directly

Page 28
4. சட்ட மாணவர்
by the Executive from the Department to training or background. This I would say i Judiciary. Comparatively younger officers to the Executive being brought in directly experience could seriously affect the inde higher judiciary. There are chances for jud democratic aspirations of the citizens. Sinc erstwhile colleagues I shall in a while tak argument I wish to place at this stage is til comparatively younger personnel recruite the Executive and such personnel lacking to conform to the Bangalore Principles of Ju conditionings inherited at the Department I have watched with amusement the inab Attorney General's Department during my the umbilical cord that connected them to
Another inbuilt difficulty faced by th Police or the Attorney General's Departm sensitive cases in a proper manner. Someti to face up to the local public as well as ir authorities fail to book the actual culprit. with regard to the culprits there is very li normally able to conform to all principles would be referring to such a case as well i
The third shortcoming stems out of majority community despite vehement representing the minority communities in effectively uphold such Constitutions. I s. to O.
First let me refer to a decision which delivered by the erstwhile Chief Justice of a decade in office as Chief Justice) who w mutated judicial independence to judicial have certainly been undermined by the de
In September 2006, the Supreme Cour to the Optional Protocol to the Internatio (ICCPR) was unconstitutional. Such a decisi enjoyed since 1998 to have their petitio1 established under the ICCPR to be examin details.
One Nallaratnam Singarasa was serv called terrorism related offences, consistin and conspiracy to overthrow the governm him in 1995 was an allegedly coerced confe

தமிழ் மன்றம்
the Higher Judiciary without any judicial s an inbuilt limitation placed on the Higher by virtue of their nature of work beholden 'o the Higher Judiciary without any judicial pendence, impartiality and integrity of the ges to act irresponsibly when faced with the e I may sound too harsh with regard to my :e up a concrete case to prove my point. The nat a Higher Judiciary consisting of mostly d from a Government Department close to long judicial experience may not be able 1dicial Conduct on account of their inherent and their necessary affinity to the Executive. ility of Judges recently recruited from the stint at the Higher Judiciary unable to sever the Department.
e Judiciary is the failure on the part of the ent to investigate and prosecute politically mes sham prosecutions are resorted to just nternational outcry. If the law enforcement s or submerge due and valuable evidence ttle that judges could do even if they were enunciated for proper judicial conduct. I n a while.
Constitutions prepared to the taste of the objections to it by the elected members Sri Lanka. Judges are no doubt expected to hall refer to case law to illustrate this fact
reflects judicial waywardness. The decision
Sri Lanka (he retired recently after almost as a former Attorney General of Sri Lanka despotism. People's democratic aspirations cision.
t of Sri Lanka held that Sri Lanka's accession hal Covenant on Civil and Political Rights on deprived Sri Lankans of a right they had is sent to the Human Rights' Committee ed by them. Let me give the readers more
ing a thirty five year prison sentence for so g of attacks against military establishments nt. The important evidence used to convict ision to a police officer which Mr. Singarasa

Page 29
வைர விழ
claimed had been obtained in 1993 after fo tortured, The prosecution's position was been obtained without inducement, threat
draconian Prevention of Terrorism Act : reiterated that the involuntary confessic certificate indicating over a year after the co, visible” on Mr. Singarasa's body was con was no certainty as to the exact time the made an issue of the fact that Mr. Singara about the beatings at the time. Sometimes
of the majority community or ingrained feal that they be identified as acolytes of terror facts such as that after complaint is m circumstances the prisoner is taken back to complaint of torture and harassment.
Mr. Singarasa having exhausted his leg unsuccessful, thereafter availed himself oft Rights' Committee under the Optional Pro Document CCPR/C/81/D/1033/2001 (2004)
The Committee found several ICCPR
hearing, the right to an independent Interp called voluntary confession, right to trial took nearly five years between conviction a the right not to be compelled to testify aga nor subjected to cruel, inhuman and degradi concluded urging that the impugned sectio) be made compatible with the provisions
remedy should include release or retrial o
Armed with Committee's views Mr. Lanka to exercise its inherent powers of r The Respondent Attorney General denied th power to reopen a case finally dispose 2000. Curiously the State's argument was Court to give effect to the Human Rights interference with the independence of sovereignty of the people!
The erstwhile Chief Justice Sarath N.S of The ICCPR binds the Republic of Sri Lan and therefore the rights specified in the ICC The erstwhile Chief Justice came to his c Article 2 of the ICCPR which reads inter a

" ᎥᏝᎧoff Ꭴ9 s
ur months' detention during which he was hat the confession was voluntary, having or promise. The burden of proof under our shifted to the defense when the accused in was obtained after torture. A medical nfession that it found "injury scars presently sidered inconclusive evidence since there injuries were sustained. The High Court sa did not complain to anyone in authority the inbuilt ethnic prejudices among judges among the judges of minority communities ism, prevent them from considering simple ade to any person in authority in such the same custody which gave birth to the
gal remedies in Sri Lanka all of which proved he right of individual petition to the Human tocol. (Communication No: 1033/2001, U.N. — Nallaratnam Singarasa vs. Sri Lanka).
provisions violated such as the right to fair preter at the time of the recording of the soand review proceedings without delay (it nd final dismissal of appellate proceedings), inst oneself and the right not to be tortured ng treatment or punishment. The Committee ns of the Prevention of Terrorism Act should of the Covenant and that the appropriate f Mr. Singarasa and compensation.
Singarasa moved the Supreme Court of Sri 2vision and / or review to grant him relief. at the Supreme Court had any such inherent :d of by the Supreme Court in the year that any attempt to persuade the Supreme ' Committee's views would amount to an the judiciary and also a violation of the
ilva decided that even though the provisions ka qua State they do not have internal effect PR are not rights under the law of Sri Lanka. onclusion on the basis of the provisions of lia as follows:-

Page 30
6 சட்ட மாணவர்
Article 2 (2) -
"Where not already provided for by ex party to the present Covenant undertake its constitutional processes and with th such laws or other measures as may ben the present Covenant".
The former Chief Justice conclude authority for the remedies offered by the debarred the Petitioner from obtaining ar former Chief Justice failed to realize as po Law and Chairman, Human Rights' Centre Rights' Committee and Commissioner of th that the Committee is not a Court. Its vier matter of International Law. But certainly of the Committee serious consideration in therefore by not allowing serious consider, State has protected the State's interest as ag should act favourably towards the people a towards the State indulgently, more so in a is all powerful. If the Courts do not act quite perceptively towards a dictatorship.
Next let me briefly refer to the cast proper prosecution did not take place. In Centre, all young Tamils whom the Gove guide them towards a peaceful democratic were within the Centre managed by the Go 2000 people comprising of Sinhalese vi surreptitiously brought in while the Police outrage. 27 youths at the Centre were kill persons arbitrarily picked up on suspicion activities. None of them had been charge evidence whatsoever to prove any nexus which they were involved. The youth ha length of time.
Our local Human Rights' Commissior before them were more consistent with a unfortunate youthful inmates of the Cent from international fora, a Trial at Bar was the junior officers who were in charge of direct evidence against the officers befor witness testimony to show that the two of incident. Though there were originally 41 were filed against them and thereby most proceeded. The Trial at Bar despite the pa against the two junior officers without a pr

தமிழ் மன்றம்
sting legislative or other measures, each State to take the necessary steps, in accordance with : provisions of the present Covenant, to adopt cessary to give effect to the rights recognized in
that failure to provide local legislative Protocol such as access to the Committee y relief through the Committee. What the inted out by Sir Nigel Rodely, Professor of , University of Essex and Member, Human e International Commission of Jurists, was ws may not be binding on our Courts as a a States party is required to give the views good faith. The Supreme Court decision ation of the views of the Committee by the ainst the interests of the individual. Courts und respect their aspirations rather than tilt country like Sri Lanka where the Executive ircumspectively the Country would slide
2 of the Bindunuwewa Massacre in which mates of the Bindunuwewa Rehabilitation }rnment ostensibly wanted to reform and life, were attacked one morning while they vernment, by a mob estimated to be around llagers and outside Sinhalese elements stood by, abetted and participated in the 2d and 14 injured. Most of the youth were of being connected with so called terrorist i with any offence because there were no between them and any violent activities in been in incarceration for a considerable
y said in its report that the facts brought out premeditated and planned attack on the e. Due to public outcry mainly stemming ordered. They proceeded against some of the Centre. The Prosecution presented no e Court. They failed to present clear eye icers charged were there at the time of the accused no charges of unlawful assembly of the accused were discharged as the case ucity of evidence, passed death sentences oper prosecution being in place. The senior

Page 31
வைர விழ
officers who were in charge at the time question asked by many at that time was w under pressure to obtain some death sent
On appeal as expected, the Apex C. Organizations have published the politica place. Even the Chief Minister of the Uva been referred to by name with regard to th There were many aspects including political investigated. Finally all wrongdoers had regard to an incident which took place protection of the law enforcement authori
While I have referred to the Att enforcement authorities coming under the placing a strong case before the Judiciar judiciary as an inbuilt shortcoming, there for these blatant travesties. In the words of (UTHR), Sri Lanka, the Courts in Sri Lank with the settings biased to protect the pol the security forces on whom they depe adequately on the social or political cont effects on ethnic harmony and respect for Court Judges in this instance could have feasibility of arranging junior officers only put in place. Thus a proactive approach b off-setting the rigours of such inbuilt short
Thirdly I refer to the two Republical Parliaments which reflected the bias of Parliament which by-passed safeguards fo they left the Island. For example, Section the British at the time they left in 1948, whereby discriminatory laws affecting a removed as ultra vires the Constitution. Tl 1978 when the so called Republican Cons steam-roller majority enjoyed by the Sinh the Tamil representatives in Parliament. was passed by Parliament in 1956 the earli for a public servant, Mr.Kodeeswaran, t Council in Britain, which recognized a arrears of salary. (Vide 70 NLR 121 and 72 for the Sinhala examination compelled by his increments were therefore not paid. Justice de Kretser held that the Sinhala O therefore of no effect, no opportunity w since the 1972 Constitution was meanwhi Courts to hold laws ultra vires the C

" Daoi 09 7
of the incident were let off scot free. The hether the judicial system in Sri Lanka was nces for International opinion.
ourt acquitted all accused. Human Rights' l background in which the massacre took Province at that time and his driver had : preparations made to kill the Tamil youth. aspects of the riot which were not adequately been either discharged or acquitted with while the victims were in the control and ties.
orney General's Department or the law direction and control of the Executive not y and thereby tying up the hands of the are others who have blamed the Judiciary the University Teachers For Human Rights a appear to dispense "slot machine justice itical establishment and the higher ranks of 'nd. The judges do not appear to reflect sequences of their work and especially its the Law". It would seem that the Original in the interests of justice questioned the without proper eye witness testimony being y the Judiciary might to some extent help in comings having to be faced by the judiciary.
Constitutions passed in 1972 and 1978 by the majority community representation in r minorities put in place by the British when 29(2) of the First Constitution left for us by ensured certain basic minority safeguards section of the citizenry were entitled to be hese safeguards were removed in 1972 and titutions were enacted with the help of the la electorates despite vehement protests by When the discriminatory Sinhala Only Act 'r British given Constitution made it possible effectively receive justice from the Privy ublic servant's right to sue the Crown for NLR 337) This public servant refused to sit the Official Language Act No:33 of 1956 and Even though the Original Court chaired by uly Act was ultra vires the Constitution and s given for the Apex Court to decide on it e enacted and Section 29(2) plus the right of onstitution were done away with. Thus

Page 32
8 சட்ட மாணவர்
discriminatory laws imposing the will of t effectively checked. Under such circumsta find its hand tied to dispense humane jus steam roller majority of the majority coi Amendment to the Constitution which p1 discussing the need or feasibility to revert to 1833 when the British unified disparate cultures and topographical areas under one of Terrorism Act is another example of laws
The difficulties faced by the Judiciary are more often glossed over when the role
Yet whatever may be the restraining duty bound to protect the democratic aspi. and strong judiciary is not merely in the i their rights. Such a Judiciary is of paramou. stability and health. It can give timely indic and the people, of future conduct conduciv a frustrated judiciary, on the other hand m lethargy and thereby install confusion in th of judges in arresting errant political tren. promoting general welfare, furthering harm moral standards cannot be gainsaid.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
e majority against minorities could not be nces even an enlightened Judiciary would ice. Laws which were so passed with the hmunity in Parliament include the Sixth ohibited minority members of Parliament o a political arrangement that existed prior states with different languages, religions, centralized administration. The Prevention suppressing fundamental rights of citizens.
due to inbuilt restraints on its functioning of the judiciary is discussed.
inbuilt shortcomings, the judiciary is still rations of the people. A truly independent interests of the people and a safeguard of nt importance to the political system, to its ations and warnings to the administration 2 to orderly society. An inhibited judiciary, lay well lead to instability, administrative e public mind. The role and responsibility ds, in protecting the rights of the people, tony and promoting exemplary ethical and

Page 33
CRIMINALIZATIO
The United Nations Convention ag
parties to enact specific criminal offences on public officials.
The second pillar of the ADB/OECD A endorsed by Sri Lanka in March 2006, co. legislation with dissuasive sanctions whicl of bribery of public officials."
Article 1-3 of the OECD Convention International Business Transactions requ offences on bribery committed by natu instruments covering every major region criminalization of bribery.
Bribery is the bestowing of a benefi decision. It can be initiated by a person person who offers and then pays a bribe. BI known. Once bribery has occurred it car sector bribery can target any individual take an action affecting others and is willi
It is significant to note that even pr: UN Convention against corruption, the corruption had been introduced by the bril this Act did not directly recognize cor Recognizing the need to deal specifically bribery which was broadly defined an a (Amendment) Act, No: 20 of 1994 creatin
The term corruption had been a so earlier statutes without precise definition. of Corruption) Act of 1943, although the t it occurs in adverbial form in such terminc and "corruptly solicits or receives". It wo act "dishonestly "or with the intention "wrongful loss" in the sense used in the

N OF CORRUPTION
Justice Ameerlsmail Judge of the Supreme Court (Rtd)
Chairman Commission to the Investigate Allegations of Bribery or Corruption
:ainst corruption in Article 15 requires states bribery internationally committed by national
Anti-Corruption initiative for Asia and Pacific mmits countries to "ensure the existence of effectively and actively combat the offence
on Combating bribery of Public Officials in ire states parties to enact specific criminal ral and legal persons. International legal of the world have set out standards for the
t on order to unduly influence an action or who seeks or solicits a gratification or by a ibery is the most common form of corruption lead to other forms of corruption. Public who has the power to make decision or to ng to resort to bribery to influence the result.
or to Sri Lanka signing and ratifying of the legal infrastructure to combat bribery and pery Act enacted way back in 1954. However, uption as a substantive criminal offence. with the offence of corruption apart from mendment was introduced by the bribery g a substantive offence of corruption.
mewhat nebulous expression used in a few For example, in the public bodies (Prevention arms is not used as a substantive expression, logy as "corruptly gives, promises or offers" uld ordinarily mean in the context doing the
of acquiring "wrongful gain" or causing enal code.

Page 34
10 சட்ட மாணவர்
The term "corruption" was also used w Commission of Inquiry Act No. 7 of 1978. presidential Commission appointed under inquiry, that "any person has been guilty o abuse of power, corruption or any fraudu body, or in any relation to the administ indicate that the term corruption conno included any deviation from the norms commission was free to attach any other r
The new definition of "corruption" b the concept in some degree but widened unknown. Firstly, any person who falls w liable to be found guilty of the offence. It el office in many varied circumstances ran parliament, including the speaker, ministers officer, servant or employee of the state, i persons exercising judicial or quasi- judicia
The innovative features of the law wi of the constituent elements of the offence of offences, the two basic elements involved to which guilt attached (mens rea) and (b) th (the actus reus). The relevant state of mind w with which the prohibited acts were com. wrongful or unlawful loss to the Govern benefit, favour or advantage on himself ol for the offence was knowledge that the af It is significant that there is no require "gratification" which however elaborately
The second component (the actus reu, omissions.
(a) Doing or forbearing to do any act
his office as public servant.
(b) Inducing any other public servant
act which such other public servant
(c) Using any information coming to h
(d) Participating in the making of any
Ser Vant.
(e) Including any other person, by the office as such public servant to per
What takes the notion of "corruption" as in in the majority of cases is the absence

தமிழ் மன்றம்
thout any definition in the Special Presidential section 9 of that Act empowered the Special it to find and report to the president, after any act of political victimization, misuse or ent act in relation to (inter alia) any public ation of any Law". There was nothing to ed only financial dishonesty or whether of moral conduct which meant that the easonable meaning to the term.
rought in by the 1994 Amendment clarified it in scope to an extent that was hitherto thin the definition of a public servant was mbraced a wide category of persons holding ging from cabinet ministers, members of in provincial council administrations, every including the provincial public service and al functions.
ere however to be found in the formulation corruption. As in the case of other criminal in the definition were (a) the state of mind le act or omission which was made culpable as manifested in the intention or knowledge mitted. The requisite intent was "to cause ment or to confer a wrongful or unlawful any person" and the requisite knowledge orementioned consequences would follow. ment as to proof of the acceptance of a defined in the Bribery Act.
s) may be made up of the following acts or
which he is empowered to do by virture of
o perform or refrain from performing any is empowered to do as a public servant.
is knowledge by virtue of his office.
lecision by virtue of his office as a public
use, whether directly or indirectly of his orm or refrain from performing any act.
w defined beyond the concept of "bribery" f the necessity to prove the element of

Page 35
வைர விழ
"gratification" which is essential in the ca financial gain advantage measurable or
infrequently found to be present in the c knowledge. The acquisition or infliction of or acquisition of an unlawful benefit, . misconduct which may be of a non monet consequences of an abuse or misuse of pc doer has knowledge that the consequences benefit, favour or advantage on one person loss to another, the loss here too need not does not limit the consequences to a kind
The state of mind of the offender may either directly or indirectly, by favouring a of a personal whim, individual caprice or a consequences but the dominant intention r or authority or merely revenge.
An activist judicial approach in the or disadvantage, is not limited to one of radical transformation of what is ordinar.
While the threat of penalties and sanc deterrent against arbitrary decisions for use of power and the use of discretion f corruption approaches should not be con corruption measures should be embedde carried out in isolation or in an ad-hoc challenges not only of building bridges enforcement but also of linking them to governance system of the country.

IT LOGOi O9 11
ise of bribery and which mainly connotes a assessable in financial terms, although not ourse of establishing the wrongful intent or a wrongful or unlawful loss the conferment favour or advantage may be any kind of ary kind. It may be the simply the result or wer. Similarly since it is presumed that the of such act or decision, to confer a wrongful would inevitably cause wrongful or unlawful be only financial as the statutory definition which are only calculable in monetary terms.
be simply a desire to cause harm to another, competitor or it may even by the satisfaction ct done in bad faith. There could be economic may be the deprivation of another's influence
interpretation of this concept, once the harm a strictly pecuniary kind, may result in a ily considered to be "corruption"
tions of the criminal law could be a powerful curtailing and containing the irresponsible or extraneous and partisan objectives, antifined to merely technocratic solutions. Anti2d in coordinated policies instead of being manner. Anti-corruption policies face the between the realms of prevention and law other reforms aimed that strengthening the

Page 36
WAR CRIMES AND U
I. INTRODUCTION
The Secretary — General of the UN,
"the Gift of hope for future generations an universal human rights and the rule of La
The Nuremberg principles are fol international criminal Justice. The advant
i. The category of crimes against huma and to the Genocide Convention.
ii. On December 11, 1946, the United adopted resolution 95(1) affirmin recognized by the charter of the Nu Tribunal.
A) DEVELOPMENT OF THE INTERNATIONAL
(a) Foundation Stone of the Nuremberg.
Post World War II, the International Mi Charter. Article 6 of the Nuremberg Charters with individual responsibility. The tribu expressly declares that the official position responsible officials to Govt. Department from responsibility or mitigating punishn for the far East was established by special pr in the pacific. The Control Council Law N war crimes and crimes against humanity. S tribunals as having violated the maxim in They emphasized that crimes against hum prior to Nuremberg, and they argued tha was absent from the law prior to Nuremb

N CRIMINAL COURT
MElancheleyan LL.B (Col) LL.M (Col) LLM (Hong Kong) High Court Commissioner Trincomalee.
Kofi - Annan has referred to the ICC, as
d a giant step forward in the March towards W'.
undation stones for the development of ages of the Nuremberg principles are -
anity gave birth to the concept of genocide
Nations General Assembly unanimously g "the principles of International Law, remberg Tribunal and the Judgment of the
, CRIMINAL LAW
litary Tribunal was established by Nuremberg set forth crimes within the tribunal jurisdiction hal stated that the Article 7 of the charter of defendants, whether as head of state or 's, shall not be considered as freeing them hent. The International Military Tribunals oclamation of the allied supreme commander No. 10 recognized the crimes against peace, everal scholars have critized the Nuremberg ullum crimes sine lege, nulles poena sine lege. anity had been neither defined nor codified t the principle of individual responsibility
erg.

Page 37
வைர விழ
(b) Jurisprudence of the Adhoc Tribunal
The statute of ICTY and ICTR are alim ICTR. If we analyze carefully the statutes, w (1945), Genocide Convention (1948) and stones for the establishment of ICTY and enacted through retroactive legislation. I Article 6 of the ICCPR refers the admissil violation of general principles of internati document. The Nuremberg, ICTY and 1 concerned. But the ICC is applicable to th
(c) Miles stone of the ICC.
The ICC is impliedly codified provisi Convention, Torture Convention, Apart Geneva Chemical Protocol 1925, Statute (Apartheid), Inter — American Human Righ violence) and Nuremberg Judgments havi
Now, the Development of the Inter "States Cooperation" and role of the Secur pertinent principles of the International C
II. PERTINENT PRINCIPLES OF INTERNA
The International Criminal Court ov are mainly responsible for gross human rig is highly dependant on the cooperatio conditioned on either the territorial state o being a party to the statute.
“(a) Jurisdiction.
The jurisdictional relationship betwe by the principle of complementarily. Cont the Tribunals to have primary over nation premise that state parties to the statute be and trials of crimes within the jurisdictio called upon to exercise jurisdiction, whenev or unable genuinely to carry out investig
Article 19(2) of the ICC recognizes jurisdiction of the Court. Article 12 prov of the accused have competence to do so.

T LOGO 09 13
S.
Lost same provisions except Article 4 of the e can finalize that the Nuremberg principles Geneva Convention (1949) are foundation ICTR. The statute of ICTY and ICTR were t is well established customary Law. The pility of the retroactive legislation against onal norms. The statue of the ICC is treaty CTR were adopted only to the countries he state parties of the statute.
on from Hague Law, Geneva Law, Genocide cheid Convention, Nuremberg principles, of ICTY and ICTR. The Judgments of ICJ t Court (disappearances); ICTY, ICTR (sexual e influenced the ICC.
national Criminal Law is entirely based on ity Council. Now the Author discusses the riminal Law.
IONAL CRIMINAL JUSTICE.
ves its very existence to the fact that states hts violations. International Criminal Court n of states, Its exercise of jurisdiction is r the state of which the suspect is a national,
en the ICC and the states parties is governed rary to the statute of the ICTY which assumes al courts () the Rome statute starts from the ar prime responsibility for the prosecution n of the ICC consequently, the ICC is only rer national jurisdictions are either unwilling tions or prosecutions.
the right of several states to challenge the ides that territorial state, and national state

Page 38
14 Fu uDTabora
(b) Objectivity
The main objective is to investigate stands a real chance of bang applied unwillingness and unable are main theme recipe for permitting an international p "unwilling or unable" to do so, could lea situation like those in Rwanda, where, in investigations or trials are simply not pos the new government, but due to very rea operation of the ICC dose envision, that local methods for accountability may be, task.
ICTR has concurrent jurisdiction.
ICC has complementary jurisdiction.
(c) Effectiveness
The decision by the ICC that a ca performance of domestic jurisdictions obvi that the exercise of criminal jurisdiction investigation starts with the recognition crimes within the jurisdiction of the ICC. of fundamental human rights. Secondly, s involvement or are condoned by official po opinion on reservations to the Genocide C explicitly recognized genocide as belongir refrain from genocide applies erga Omnes territory of which genocide was committ Although the Israel Supreme Court in the E of every state to prosecute for the crime c
The Geneva Conventions impose a "Grave breaches". Bassiouni annexes cr cogens. According to the Article 6 (c) of th against humanity has been collaborated elements of the crime and giving furthers
Legitimacy of the ICTY and ICTR and sources for the establishment of ICC.
(d) Legitimacy
In the Tadic case (9) chamber conclu customary Law, for both individual respo ways provided by Article 7 of the statute i. gab in international customary Law and tre Courts may draw upon general principle

"தமிழ் மன்றம்
whether the principle of complementarily successfully and consistently in practice of domestic Jurisdiction. The Rome treaty's rosecution, when national authorities are i to a preference for international venues in he immediate wake of mass atrocities, local sible not because of lack of political will by 1 and serious constraints the contemplated national proceedings or that strengthening at least like Rwanda, the more important
ase is admissible in view of inadequate ously makes short shrift to the presumption is an inviolable sovereign right. Such an of two, partly related aspects of the core First, those crimes imply serious violations uch crimes are characterized by active state wer at the very least. In its famous advisory onvention the International Court of Justice g to the realm of jus cogens () The duty to 9 Article 6 of the ICC enjoins the state in the ed to try persons charged with this crime. Eichmann case accepted the universal power f Genocide on the basis of customary Law.
n obligation to investigate and prosecute imes against humanity into the realm of jus e Nuremberg charter, the concept of crimes by judicial interpretation, elucidating the hape to the concept.
development of the jurisprudence are main
ded that there is a basis in international nsibility and of participation in the various Kupreski et, all case (), that to fill possible aty Law, International and national criminal s of criminal Law as they derive from the

Page 39
வைர விழ
convergence of the world. The principle on "with the general principle of criminal Law The principle of individual responsibility Nuremberg charter.
The following treaties document an the ICTY, ICTR and ICC.
(a) 1863 Lisber Code (b) 1899/1907 Hagu 1919 (d) post-world war I Leipzig Trials (e Convention 1948 (g) four Geneva Conver
If we analyze the ICTY, ICTR and ICC;
(a) Article 2 - Grave breaches - from G
(b) Article 3 - from Hague Convention
(c) Article 4 - from Genocide Convent
(d) Article 5 – from Nuremberg Charte
(e) Article 7 – from Nuremberg Charte
The statute of the ICTR consists of
(a) Article 2 - from Genocide Convent
(b) Article 3 – from Nuremberg Charte
(c) Article 4 — from common Article 3
Additional protocol 1977.
(d) Article 6 – from Nuremberg Charte
The Statute of the ICC consists of (a conscience of humanity. This particular p According to the martens clause it me: requirement of the public conscience".
(a) Article 5 - shows the jurisdiction ti
(b) Article 6 - from Genocide Convent (c) Article 7 - from Nuremburg Chart
(d) Article 7 - from Nuremberg Chart

" LOGO O9 1s
the individual responsibility was consonant r" as well as International Customary Law. WaS formulated in Article 6, 7 and 8 of the
i Judgments are source for legitimacy for
e Convention (c) the Treaty of Versailles ) Nuremberg and Tokyo Trials (f) Genocide tions 1949.
he statute of ICTY consists -
eneva Convention 1949.
1899/1907.
ion 1948.
.
r and - from customary Norms.
ion 1948.
e.
of the Geneva Convention 1949 and
'r and - from customary norms.
) preamble which declares deeply shock the rinciple is brought from de martens clause. ntioned the "Laws of humanity and the
) the most serious crimes.
ion.
er Torture Convention 1949.
er Torture Convention.

Page 40
16 சட்ட மாணவர்
i. Article 1 (9) - from ICTY, ICTR,
ii. Disappearances from ICTY, ICTI
iii. Apartheid from ICJ Judgment au
(e) Article 8 (2) (a) - from Grave breac col 1977 and other provisions - frc Chemical Protocol 1925, and Hagl
The most of the crimes are developed as cu norms of Jus Cogens.
(e) Universality
A state exercises its criminal jurisdi of territoriality, active personality, passive the universality principles. The active perso the perpetrator of a crime when he or she that state, notwithstanding the place whe prosecute perpetrators for crime commit passive personality principle.
The International Court's jurisdiction and active personality when a state party r prosecutor begins an investigation proprion chapter VII of the UN charter, may refer a there is no jurisdictional limitation. Acc potentially exercise universal jurisdiction.
EXTENSION TO INTERNAL ARMED CONFLICT
The ICC expanded the jurisdiction t 8 (2) (c) of the ICC incorporates serious viol acts in Article 8(2) (e) is drawn extensively, II. The statute of the ICTR Article 4 allows p Article 3 of the Geneva conventions and Ac the majority of the Appeal Chamber found Humanitarian Law except for grave breache in both international and non-internationa
ICC is a permanent criminal court. T particular country concerned. The statute international armed conflict. The "graveinternational armed conflict. Most of responsibility should be applicable to inte Abi-saab delivered the dissenting opinion

தமிழ் மன்றம்
nd the Judgments of ICTY and ICTR.
and inter-American Court.
ld South African experience.
hes in Geneva Convention 1949, and Proto m Hague Convention 1899/1907, Geneva Le Cultural Property Convention 1954.
stomary Law and developed as pre-emptoy
ction over an act by virtue of the principles personality, as well as the protective, and nality principle gives state jurisdiction over is its national or has his other domicile of re the crime was committed. A state may ted against its nationals by virtue of the
ratione materia is limited to territoriality efers a situation to the court and when the notu. The UN Security Council, acting under situation to the prosecutor in which case ordingly, in this situation the court may
o non international armed conflict. Article ations of common Article 3 while the list of »ut not exclusively from additional protocol osecution for serious violations of common ditional protocol II. In Tadic case (70 where
that all serious violations of International s of the Geneva Conventions are applicable
conflicts.
he Adhoc Tribunal were established for the of the ICTY covers the crimes during nonbreaches" provisions are applicable during he scholars argued that the individual rnational armed conflict. Judge Georges. in the Tadic case in this regard.

Page 41
வைர விழ
ICC has a Universal jurisdiction to inv
Adhoc Tribunal was established after the the ICC and Adhoc Tribunals is based on
ENDNOTES
1.
Article 9(2) of the statute of the ICTY, rel 1192 (1993).
Advisory opinion on reservation to the Ge
The Judgment of the ICJ in the Barcelona Tl Reportsp.32.
Bassiouni (1992) pp-489-490.
Prosecutor Vs. Tadic. Opinion and Judgn para - 661 - 69.
Kupreskic etal Judgment of 14 Jan. 200c
Ibid. Tadic case.

r LDGof 09 17
estigate and prosecute the "serious crimes". violations were committed. The success of "international cooperation".
rinted in 32, International Legal Materials 1159,
nocide Convention 1951, ICJ Reports, 15. 'raction, Light and powerco. LTD case, 1970, ICJ
hent case No. TT-94-1-T Trial chamber II 7, M 1997
)ΙΟΤΥ.

Page 42
THE COMMERCIAL
Commercial Law is a vast subject. It c contract, tort, property, equity and trust a
My aim is to try and capture someth Though the task of depicting this within t have consciously sought to be as informati
Commercial Law has evolved from community; from problems to be solved ar
Although the Commercial Law of Sri the Dutch regime, the Roman Dutch mercar was applied in Ceylon'.
After the British occupation, by the pi applied as the common law of the land. Bu needs of the country saw the Roman Dutch good by adopting ideas and precedents th Lawo.
Among the reasons for the Judges a more familiar to them than the Roman Dut more in accordance with the needs of the l
Judicial dicta would appear to suppor (1820-33) Ram. Rep. p 78, it was stated;
"It has always been understood that this that the basis of law in this Island is the 1796, with such deviations, expedients a necessary and unavoidable or evidential
It would appear that attempts to harmonize th Dutch Law in commercial matters brought ab which resulted in the persistent agitation of to introduce English Law on commercial n
The decision which led to this agitat Brown v. Fulton (1847-63) Ram Rep. p 124 v Dutch Law or English Law applied in cons acceptance or payment of a bill of exchang while the Roman Dutch Law did not recog
* President's Counsel
Member, The Council, University of Colom

LAW OF SRI LANKA
K.Kanag-lsvaran *
iraws on all the streams of Law; the law of hd on public law.
ning of the history of our commercial law. he confines of this writing is formidable, I ve as possible.
the needs and practices of the mercantile ld opportunities to be grasped.
Lanka at present is the English Law, during ntile system of law known as the Wisselrecht
'oclamation of 1799, Roman Dutch Law was t where the expanding social and economic l Law wanting, the deficiencies were made hat were mainly derived from the English
pplying the English Law were that it was ch Law, more developed than that law and British commercial system.
t this proposition. In the case of Sivapooniam
Court has always acted on the understanding Roman Dutch law in the period of conquest in nd useful alteration, as shall be either actually lly beneficial and desirable."
e principles of English Law with those Roman out "chaos and obscurity in commercial Law' the powerful English mercantile community latters.
ion is believed to be the case of Jerard and where Carl J., was not sure whether Roman idering the days of grace permitted for the ge. The English Law allowed days of grace nize them.
ubo.

Page 43
வைர விழ
The response of the then governmer the applicable law, inter alia, to commerci No: 5 of 1852 cited as the Civil Law Ordin Section declares, "Law of England to be o
This Ordinance gave sanction to the law that "would be administered in England should be applied in Ceylon in all questio notes and cheques. An amendment to the C 1866 extended it to partnerships, joints banking; and to principals and agents, car
The Ordinance made clear that the law a local enactimentin force concerning the que of commercial law onlines which had them practical, modern and international'.
Though the Civil Law Ordinance ap promissory notes and cheques, subsequentl the Bills of Exchange Ordinance No: 25 of 1 to attract "the rules of the common law of E terms, when ever, the statute is silent.
However, the law relating to partn agents, carriers by land, life and fire insu Law by reason of the provisions of Sectio that will be administered in Ceylon in the be the English law, unless there was a en issue.
As of date there are none. The Bank of persons carrying on the business of bank relating to such business.
The language of Section 3 of the Civil of English law, has in recent times led to of the words "the common law of England" a in the like case at the corresponding period", in is asked, "Does it include English commor it includes English statute law, does it m sovereign Sri Lanka"?
In 1969, Weeramantry J (as he then Costa v Bank of Ceylon
"It should be observed that by virtue entirety of the English law governing the By virtue of that provision therefore al automatically became the ruling statu 1882the English common law relating to shape of the Bills of exchange Act that A the day it was passed".

TLDGA) 09 19
: was to formally introduce English Law, as al matters. This was achieved by Ordinance Lance - Section 3. The marginal note to this bserved in all commercial matters".
xisting judicial practice by enacting that the in the like case, at the corresponding period" ns relating to bills of exchange, promissory livil Law Ordinance, by Ordinance No: 22 of tock companies, corporations, banks and riers by land and life and fire insurance.
of England would be applied unless there was stion or issue. This ensured "a systematization ultiple advantages of being at once familiar,
plied the English Law to bills of exchange, y a special statute on the topic was enacted927. However Section 98(2) thereof continues :ngland include the law merchant" in general
ership, banks and banking, principals and rance, continues to be governed by English in 3 of the Civil Law Ordinance i.e. the law like case, at the corresponding period will actment in force concerning the question or
ing Act No: 30 of 1988 deals with licensing ing and the regulation and control of matters
Law Ordinance providing for the application much debate as to the meaning and content nd "the law that will be administered in England sofar as Sri Lanka is concerned. The question law as well as English statute law? And "If ean that Westminster, can still legislate for
was) had this to say on this subject in De
of section 2 of the Ordinance No: 5 of 1852, the ese instruments was introduced into this country. l English statutes relating to those instruments te law of this country as well. Hence when in bills of exchange was codified and assumed the ct became an Act applicable to this country from

Page 44
20 சட்ட மாணவர்
A similar view is expressed in the Law of
“The general terms in which the sectio) introduced is not only the common law of prevailing at the relevant date"
It is therefore sought to be argued that applicable in respect of the matters embr Civil Law Ordinance. By parity of reasonin of the Law to observe in maritime matters the Civil Law Ordinance.
Speaking for myself, I find it a little su piece of legislation touching the matter app provisions of section 1(1) of the Ceylon Ind
Section 1 (1) of the Ceylon Independence A
"No act of parliament of the United King February 1948) shall extent or be deemed unless it is expressly declared in that Act enactment thereof'.
One would have thought that with the ena point of the civil law Ordinance, the role of vis the attraction of English statute law re required a second look. But this issue unfo) our Courts or by the legislature.
Moreover, apart from the Civil Law Or parliament of Sri Lanka also provided for re. generally categorized as casus omissus sec Ordinance No: 9 of 1917 which attracted 'th in the High Court of Justice in England", Sect of 1895 which spoke of "the English law of evi the Sale of Goods Ordinance No: 11of 1896 including the law merchant".
It is worthy of note here that the Civi procedural law in the like case in the correspc
In the period after the enactment of th the response of the then Government to the time, one notes that further efforts were bei in line with the changing commercial lands
One of much interest is the introducti
A joint stock company is an associal possessing a common capital contributed b being commonly divided into shares, of wh which are transferable by the owner.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ontracts (1967) by him,
is phrased indicate that the English Law so England but the entire body of the English Law
iven today English statute Law becomes ced by the provisions of section 3 of the g the same consequence follows in respect coming within the purview of section 2 of
rprising that a very relevant and important ears to have been overlooked. I refer to the ependence Act of 1947.
ct, provides that
dom passed on or after the appointed date (4 Io extend to Ceylon as part of the law of Ceylon, that Ceylon has requested and consented to the
actment of this provision which is later in section 3 of the civil Law Ordinance vis-a- lating to a concerned subject should have tunately has not been addressed either by
dinance, certain other statues enacted by the sort to English law in certain circumstances, tions. Such being, Section 2 of the Trusts e principles of equity for the time being in force ion 100 of the Evidence Ordinance No: 14 dence for the time being" and Section 58(2) of which spoke of "The rules of the English law,
| Law Ordinance did not introduce English Inding period, but only the substantive Law?
e Civil Law Ordinance in 1852, which was needs of the mercantile community of that g made to foster their commercial interests ape.
on of the concept of joint stock companies.
ion of individuals for purposes of profit, y the members composing it, such capital ch each member possess one or more, and

Page 45
வைர விழ
The joint stock company is formed contract with each other. The relation they agreement and depends in no respect upo hence the individual personal liability of partnership whereof the capital is divided as to be transferable without the express c between a corporation and co-partnershi
In England the formation of joint st Such companies were formed either by Ro Incorporation was not otherwise available insurance was conducted by partnerships companies other than by Royal Charter or
The limitation of liability was availa Limited Liability Act 1855. The following y enacted.
In early 19th century, British specula island to cultivate coffee. After a disastro the hills in the center of the island and b became the world's largest producer of co plantation industry and they remained for a Coffee leaf disease of 1869 ruined the cof the graveyards of the old coffee estates.
The ubiquitous British Tea Planter ha time. And with them the famous 'Ceylon
Theburgeoning British commercial ir with the pioneer proprietary planter, w companies and later limited liability com were buying up the assets of the pioneer p shares were also issued to them.
To meet these interests, the English later by the passage of the Joint Stock ( introduced the modern form of constitutior of Association and provided for separate limited liability could be had by any com Limited' was introduced. This mystic wo the public of the perils which they faced i invention.
From then on we see the growth of mode
The first modern Companies of UK i. enactments were consolidated and ar amendments remained the principle Act 1 the “Magna Carta of co-operative enterpr

тцpaої О9 21
by a written agreement of individuals to assume is wholly the product of their mutual n any grant or authority from the state, and the members remains intact. It is a sort of
or agreed to be divided into shares and so onsent of all the co-partners. It lies midway
).
ck companies began several centuries ago. yal Charter or by Special Act of Parliament. . For instance, the business of banking and . It was only in 1844 that incorporation of Special Act was permitted.
ble only after 1855, with the passage of the rear the Joint Stock Companies Act 1856 was
ators were coming in large numbers to the us start in the low country, they moved to y the 1860s, albeit for a short time, Ceylon ffee. Agency Houses grew up to service the a very long time completely a British interest. fee plantations. And so, tea was planted on
ad arrived, to remain with us for a very long Tea' was born.
terests in the plantation sector, which started ere moving in the direction of joint stock panies incorporated mostly in the UK. They roprietary planters and in a number of cases
legislation was mirrored in Ceylon six years companies Ordinance No. 4 of 1861. This consisting of the Memorandum and Articles winding up procedures. Incorporation and pany mustering seven subscribers. The label d was intended to act as a red flag, warning they had dealings with the dangerous new
rn companyʻs legislation.
said to be the Act of 1862, in which various hended and with subsequent numerous until 1908. The Act of 1862 was described as se. It was a major act of consolidation and

Page 46
22 சட்ட மாணவர்
introduced companied limited by guaran provisions for winding up.
In Ceylon, Joint Stock Companies Ordinances of 1867, 1893, 1905, 1907, 1909 in England and to respond to the requirem example an Ordinance of 1888 provided fo Ordinance of 1893 empowered a company Court and an Ordinance of 1897 - Joint Sto Companies under the Joint Stock Compan:
Our own Companies Ordinance was of 1938. It amended and consolidated the repealed the earlier Joint Stock Comp establishment of a Company to manage a subsequent legislation continued to be in
The Companies Ordinance of 1938 was am
It introduced the now familiar anc prevention of oppression and mismanag company. Vast powers were given to the company if certain conditions were establ directors, set aside agreements and any o' the circumstances of the case. However, tc shareholding was stipulated for the institu
It was a boon to minority sharehold power and dominant position by the majo. that the conduct of the management was s company may be conducted in a manner p
Or if it could be shown that a materia or control of the company and that by rea the company may be conducted in a manne
Relief was also made available to sl rights were being oppressed qua sharehol and the court was empowered to makes remedying the matters complained of.
This, no doubt was a reform of great and popular move.
The Companies Ordinance of 1938 rem act, for a period of 44 years before it was r No 17 of 1982 which came into force on 2"
The enactment of the 1982 Act was p in August 1977, by the then Minister of Tr consideration an earlier Draft of a Bill prej

தமிழ் மன்றம்
tee and unlimited companies and detailed
Ordinance of 1861 was also amended by , 1916, 1918 and 1919 to reflect the changes ents of the local mercantile community. For r the reduction of capital of Companies. An to alter its objects subject to confirmation of ck banking Ordinance, brought in Banking es Ordinances.
enacted in the year 1938 - Ordinance No 51 law relating to companies in Ceylon and anies legislation. It enabled the easier business. This Ordinance as amended by force for well over 44 years.
ended by Act No: 15 of 1964.
much invoked provision relating to the ement' as an alternative to winding up a courts to interfere in the internal affairs of a lished. This included the power to remove ther remedy which the court thought fit in prevent abuse, a threshold requirement of ution of an action under these provisions.
ers who were thus able to check abuses of rity shareholders, if they were able to show uch that it was likely that the affairs of the rejudicial to the interests of the company.
l change had taken place in the management son thereof, it was likely that the affairs of r prejudicial to the interests of the company.
hareholders if it could be shown that their ders - i.e. in their capacity of shareholders uch orders as it thought fit with a view to
proportion and turned out to be a necessary
lained in force, with this singular reformative spealed and replaced by the Companies Act
of July 1982.
•eceded by the appointment of a Committee ade and Shipping. The Committee took into ared by the L.M.D. de Silva Commission of

Page 47
வைர விழ
1951 and the views of other stake holders ar Paper in 1979. The Companies Bill was ga.
However, the Companies Act of 1982 Act of 1948 though hopelessly out of date the commercial community continued to b
There was published recently a 'Com 2000) - reported and unreported. There are period! I have searched them all to see whe considered 'turning points' of our commerci remained static except for one decision wil
It is the celebrated case of Amereseker decision the Supreme Court declared that a under the provisions relating to Preventior right to bring a 'derivative action' as a rep for its benefit: and that this was part of th
It has long been the rule - called th plaintiff in an action brought in respect of itself. That's all well and good. But what are in control of the company and prevent
Under the then existing regime a mismanagement was restricted to a right o. which required the shareholder(s) to have threshold, either singly or in the aggrega widely distributed and/or closely held or The plaintiff did not have even 1%, but ne he was shareholder. It was argued qui disqualified from maintaining the action a the one under the “mismanagement“ sectio) the requisite 5% shareholding the action v
Justice Dr. Amerasinghe, delivering
"If in the circumstances alleged by the pl Company to take effective steps to proti complains of cannot be validly effected c that he had every right as a representati
And went on to hold that the law appli reason of Section 3 of the Civil Law Ordin law "derivative action was available in tl 1982 did not away take away that right. Ti corporate law.
Events in the rest of the world were considered that time had come for Sri lau keeping in line with modern development

|T Ldତof 09 23.
ld the draft law was published as a Sessional Zetted in 1981.
which was based substantially on the English : and inadequate to meet the aspirations of e in force.
plete Digest of Case Law of Sri Lanka (1820in all only eighty five decisions noted for this ther there were any decisions which may be al law - the result of judicial activism. It had nich I considered to be a "turning point".
te v. Mitsui and Company, and otherslo. In this shareholder, not qualified to bring an action of oppression and mismanagement'. Had a resentative of the company in its right and e law of Sri Lanka.
e rule in Foss v Harbottle - that the proper a wrong done to a company is the company happens when the wrong doers themselves : the company itself from suing?
minority shareholder complaining about faction under the 'mismanagement' section,
at least 5% of the issued share capital as a te. However, where the share holding was he may not be able to get the requisite 5%. :vertheless he did have a shareholding, and te strenuously that he was consequently S the only remedy available in our law was n of the Companies Act and he did not have was misconceived.
he judgment of Court, declared -
aintiff, he was unable to induce the ................. ect its own interests, and if................. what he r ratified by ordinary resolution, then it appears ive of the company to obtain an injunction"
cable to the issue was the English law by lance of 1852, and that the English common he law of Sri Lanka. The companies Act of his was and remains a landmark decision in
Overtaking the commercial world and it was nka to modernize its companies legislation S.

Page 48
24 JFLL-LDTatoř
In 1993, The advisory Commission on C of Trade and Commerce to report on reforms advance the Government's programme of ec remove barriers to investment and econon
A discussion paper prepared by the of the review that was to be undertaken. It commercial activity, rather than hinder it following issues:-
k Minimize barriers to entry for small bu
k Encourage efficient and innovative m discretion on directors in matters shareholders and creditors against a
* Not inhibit legitimate commercial ac ability of participants in enterprises appropriate way;
k Make provision for the possibility of r
or temporary difficulties; and
* Provide simple, expeditious and fai the assets of insolvent and defunct c
These substantive goals were to be achie was to be measured against three importal relevance.
The deliberations of the Commission later its Chairman in 1998, lasted several
The universality of the economics of one country deserves study in others: the b: commerce is fundamentally the same, esp transnational. It is of course, not possible and dump it on another country.
The Commission, conscious of this process of consultation with business, t consideration the views expressed by th communities and having in mind the funda were at stake, prepared and submitted a D at the end of 1997, A draft of a Bill incorp to representations made was ready by y became the Companies Act No. 7 of 2007.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ompany Law, was asked by the then Minister
to the existing companies regime which will onomic liberalization and development, and lic activity.
Commission identified the main objectives took the view that to ensure facilitation of a "good company law should" address the
sinesses seeking the benefits of incorporation;
anagement, by conferring wide measure of of business judgment, while protecting buse;
tivities, or place unnecessary limits on the to structure those enterprises in the most
ehabilitating businesses facing surmountable
r procedures for realizing and distributing ompanies.
ved by appropriate legislation which itself nt criteria-namely, clarity, accessibility and
of which I became a member in 1994, and years.
corporate law means that techniques used in asic goal is the same, and the raw material of lecially as markets become more open and to import a set of laws from one country,
Factor, had engaged in a wide and lengthy he professions and others and taking into : country's business, accounting and legal mental economic and legal principles which raft Companies Act to the relevant Minister rating subsequent amendments in response ear 2001 and was eventually enacted and

Page 49
வைர விழா
Without going into details, some of t
Companies will not be required to st:
The ultra vires rule will be abolished,
Introduction of single shareholder co
Private companies prohibited from is no restriction on transfer of shares, w requirement, if desired, in its article:
k Abolition of the par value of shares
regime:
k Provision for financial assistance by a circumstances set out in the relevant
k Provision for minority buy-out:
k Special provision dealing with direct
* Codification of the present law relatiu
added clarity:
k Establishment of a company's Dispute
therein, by mediation:
k Abolition of peoples Companies: and
k Giving statutory recognition to the d
The Act is new and it is yet to be seen hov ambitious goals will be achieved.
It is well to remember that commercial transactions. It cannot flourish except in a which there is confidence in the organs of
The so-called globalization of marke on the internet is already with us, creatin enormous problems for the law. The attitu accommodate, be flexible and be respons. determined agent in the creation of new r forefront of it. The future of our commercial to these challenges.

r idଛof 09 25
he highlights of the Act are:-
ate "principle objects":
so far as third parties are concerned :
impanies:
suing shares/ securities to the public, but rith option for the company to have such a
and the introduction of the stated capital
company for the acquisition of its shares in section:
ors and secretaries:
ng to the duties of directors with a view to
s Board for settlement of disputes, identified
lerivation action.
w it is going to be worked and whether its
law derives its nourishment from commercial n environment which is financially and in government and in the judiciary.
ts has brought in new challenges. Trading g huge business opportunities but posing ide of the court is a crucial factor. It must ive to rapid change. The law should be a orms. Corporate lawyers should be in the law therefore depends on how we respond

Page 50
26 5FÜL LDTaoTGift
ENDNOTES
1 H.W.Tambiah, Principles of Ceylon Law.
T.Nadarajah., The Legal system of Ceylon
T.Nadarajah., op.cit., page 268.
H.W.Tambiah., op.cit., page 529.
De Costa v Bank of Ceylon (1967), 72 N.L.
(1969)72 N.L.R. (a page 519.
Mudalihamy v Punchi Banda 15 N.L.R America v The Ship. Valiant Enterprise
8 Agency Commission Report, Sessional Pap
9 See Meena Ratnam v The Ratnam Private
10 (1993) 1 S.L.R. 22.

நமிழ் மன்றம்
n its historical setting, page 238.
R. GD page 517.
350, and Government of the United States of
63 N.L.R. 337 GD 343.
er No: XII-1974 (Dec).
e Hospital Ltd., 79 (2) N.L.R. 433.

Page 51
AN ANALYSIS OF THE FAIR COPYRIGHT' LEGISLA
B.A.,
Part II of the Intellectual Property A copyright in Sri Lanka. The economic right expressly made subject to the fair use prov that deal with fair use. While section 11 sets the doctrine may be used and the factors to use, section 12 spells out examples of acts c
It appears from thenomenclature and the fair use provisions are modelled to a gr provisions. Hence, the doctrine of fair us judicial decisions on this subject in that co This is particularly important in view of th intellectual property in Sri Lanka. Distingui. and 'fair use, Lahore explains that unlike apply statutory defences, "fair use involv courts in determining whether a particular a
Subsection 11(1) of the Intellectual Pr. work for purposes such as criticism, comm or research does not constitute an infring Intellectual Property Act, 2003. The wordi section 107 of the United States Copyright Act in both these sections are intended to be e list of purposes. Consequently, the Sri Lar ended as their United States counterpart provisions in these two countries on the on
Section 9 of the Intellectual Property Act,
* Karunaratna, D. M., A Guide to Law of Trad Vishva Lekha Publishers, Ratmalana, Sri I
Lahore J, Copyright and Designs (Loose 1 para (34.180).
Section 11(1) of the Intellectual Property

R USE PROVISIONS IN THE TION IN SRI LANKA
Dr. W. D. Rodrigo ; LLB, LL M (Colombo), PhD (Queensland, Australia); Diploma in Further Education (Leeds, U.K.); Diploma in Intellectual Property Rights (Sri Lanka); Attorney-at-Law. Principal, Sri Lanka Law College
Act, 2003 provides for the law relating to is of the owner of copyright of a work are visions. There are two sections in the Act out some examples of purposes for which be considered in the determination of fair of fair use.
structure of the provisions that the Sri Lankan eat extent on the United States fair use e' as applied in the United States and the untry are of immense value to Sri Lanka. e fact that there is a dearth of case law on shing between the doctrines of 'fair dealing' 'fair dealing", which requires the courts to es the examination of criteria adopted by ct amounts to an infringement of copyright.
operty Act, 2003 provides that fair use of a ent, news reporting, teaching, scholarship gement of copyright.“ Section 11(1) of the ing in this subsection is similar to that in of 1976. The purposes of fair usementioned xamples and do not provide an exhaustive kan fair use provisions are as much open ts are. A notable difference between the e hand and those in Australia on the other
2003.
le Marks and Service Marks in Sri Lanka (Sarvodaya Lanka, 1997), p.3.
eaf), vol.1, (Butterworths, Sydney, 1999) p. 34,234,
Act, 2003.

Page 52
28 3F'L LDragoTouri
is that whereas in Sri Lanka and the United it is closed and is confined to four specific
There is no definition of 'fair use' in in Australia and the United States, and this to define it as Lord Denning stated with r. dealing'. However, instead of attemptir provides some guidance by giving certaine reproduction of a published work for pers a published work, reproduction for teach archives,' and reproduction of a published sermon or other work in the media' are a 12 permits the reproduction in a single cop its owner the importation of a copy of display of works and performance of a w
Although the above-mentioned lis comprehensive, the Act expressly providest in section 12.7 Hence the list is not exhaus discretion any other act as fair use. Subse courts are to consider "in determining whet : case is fair use." These are the purpose work, the amount and substantiality of the factors are identical with those enumerated Act 1976 except that instead of the inclusiv Lankan Act uses the mandatory terms, "sh
It is important to note that subsectio (Cth), which provides for factors that are 11(2) of the Sri Lankan Act and section 1 terms as the United States Act. For this re
Research or study, Criticism or review, SS. 40 and 103C, 41 and 103A, 42 and 103B a
Hubbard v Vosper (1972) 2 Q. B. 84 at 94 7 See section 12 of the Intellectual Property Section 12(1) of the Intellectual Property Section 12(3) of the Intellectual Property Section 12(4) of the Intellectual Property Section 12(5) of the Intellectual Property * Section 12(6) of the Intellectual Property 1* Subsection 12(7) of the Intellectual Prope ** Subsection 12(8) of the Intellectual Prope 1° Subsection 12(9) of the Intellectual Prope Subsection 12(10) of the Intellectual Prop 7 Subsection 11(3) of the Intellectual Proper "o Subsection 11(2) of the Intellectual Prope

தமிழ் மன்றம்
States 'fair use" is open ended, in Australia purposes.
he Sri Lankan Act. The same position exists may be due to the fact that it is impossible agard to the corresponding doctrine of 'fair g to define 'fair use" the Sri Lankan Act xamples of acts of fair use.” Thus, the private onal purposes, quotation of a short part of ng purposes," reproduction by libraries or article, a political speech, a lecture, address, mong the permitted acts. Similarly, section y or the adaption of a computer program by a work for personal purposes,' the public fork for educational or teaching purposes."
t of acts of fair use appears to be fairly hat the acts of fair use include those specified tive and the courts are free to hold at their ction 11(2) lays down four factors that the her the use made of a work in any particular and character of the use, the nature of the portion used and the economic effect. These in section 107 of the United States Copyright e terms used in the United States Act the Sri hall be considered."
n 40(2) of the Australian Copyright Act 1968 substantially similar to those in subsection 07 of the United States Act, uses inclusive ason it is not clear whether the intention of
Reporting news and Giving professional advice. inds. 43(2) of the Australian Copyright Act 1968 (Cth). n. 24 above, per Lord Denning.
Act, 2003.
Act, 2003.
Act, 2003.
Act, 2003.
Act, 2003.
Act, 2003.
rty Act, 2003.
rty Act, 2003.
rty Act, 2003.
erty Act, 2003.
y Act, 2003.
rty Act, 2003.

Page 53
வைர விழ
the legislature in Sri Lanka was to make th If so, the judges in Sri Lanka will not en counterparts in Australia and the United
In the United States a finding of fair u be assailed merely on the ground that it is the consideration of all the factors enumera provision in Sri Lanka, coupled with the fa 12 of the Sri Lankan Act relate to published is available in respect of unpublished worl
A novel feature of the Intellectual Pro, the manufacture or importation of devic protection measures used by copyright provisions have been introduced into Sri enacted legislation, there are neither judic on how they affect the doctrine of fair use these prohibitions in the light of similar p
Unlike the United States anti-circum circumvention as well as circumvention outlaws only the manufacture or importa Although the Australian Copyright Act 196 (Digital Agenda) Act 2000 (Cth) was simi outlaw the use of circumvention devices A Australia United States Free Trade Agreement Lahore states the Australian anti-circumv line with the stricter requirements of the 2004 by 1 January 2007." Nevertheless, unlawful use rather than a total prohib circumvention devices would bring about
A unique feature of the Sri Lankan a in the United States and Australia there a provisions in Sri Lanka. It is not clear w
Section 107 of the United States' Copyrigh * Section 23 of the Intellectual Property Act * The United States Copyright Act, 1976 s. 1 * The United States Copyright Act, 1976 s. 1 Subsection 23(1) of the Intellectual Proper * See Division 2A of the Copyright Amendi * Department of Foreign Affairs and Trad Chapter Seventeen- Intellectual Property dfat.gov.au), (02 July 2005). Lahore James, Copyright and Designs, par com.ezproxy.library.uq.edu.au->, (01 April 27 See for example, Hawkins, C, "Technold Domain?" (1998)9(1) Journal of Law and Infor Beyond the Digital Frontier - Australia's information Science 73.
26

ToG 09 [29
2 four factors in subsection 11(2) obligatory. joy the same degree of discretion as their States.
se in respect of an unpublished work cannot unpublished if such finding is made upon ted in section 107.' The absence of a similar ct that all the acts of fair use listed in section works, makes it uncertain whether fair use Ks in Sri Lanka.
verty Act, 2003 is its provisions that prohibit es for the circumvention of technological holders. Since these anti-circumvention Lanka for the first time under this newly ial pronouncements nor academic writings Hence it is necessary to study the effect of rovisions in other jurisdictions.
nvention provisions, which prohibit acts of devices and services', the Sri Lankan Act ation of circumvention devices or means. 58 as amended by the Copyright Amendment lar to the Sri Lankan Act in that it did not Australia was under an obligation under the 2004 to prohibit acts of circumvention. As ention provisions had to be "brought into Australia United States Free Trade Agreement it has been argued that a prohibition on bition on the manufacture and supply of
a better copyright balance.”
anti-circumvention provisions is that unlike are no exceptions to the anti-circumvention hether this was due to the intention of the
ut Act, 1976.
, 2003.
201 (a)(1)(A).
201 (a)(2) and 1201(b)(1).
ty Act, 2003.
ment (Digital Agenda) Act 2000 (Cth). e, Australia-United States Free Trade Agreement, r Rights, Article 17.4.7 available at 

Page 54
30 சட்ட மாணவர்
legislature to please the United States, whi Sri Lanka, or whether it was an oversigh omission has serious consequences for the particularly the working population of Sri the General Certificate of Education (Adv.
CONCLUSION
Of the total number of persons elig only 14% are admitted annually. Where the universities do not have sufficient reso distance education and public library facilit for education. The existing fair use provisic be of little use for this purpose in the conte confined to physical copies of copyright w user rights in Sri Lanka and the developme comparing the situation in Sri Lanka with A the positive as well as negative effects of S initiated steps to minimise the negative eff
* See the Report on Sri Lanka available at ht Reports Publications/2004/2004 National
Department of Census and Statistics, 'Annu 2004 p 18 available at http://www.statistics Central Bank of Sri Lanka, 'Annual Re centralbanklanka.org/publications.html (30
31 Ibid.,
32
29
See for example, Attorney General's Depart An examination of fair use, fair dealing and May 2005 available at 

Page 55
INTERIM-INJUNCTI(
An injunction is a judicial remedy by doing or to do a particular act or thing. I Injunction and in the latter a Mandatory Inj or Perpetual. Interlocutory Injunctions are su the case upon the merits or generally until ful they form part of the decree made at the hear effect a decree and concludes a right.”
An Interlocutory Injunction is mere conclude a right. In fact an object of the matters in statu quo until the hearing or fu
In Sri Lanka, Interlocutory Injunctions an The jurisdiction to grant an Interim Injunc Section 54 of the Judicature Act No. 2 of 19 Procedure Code. Section 54 of the Judicat referred to in Section 86 of the Courts Ord
Section 54 of the Judicature Act sets Injunction could be granted pending the appears to Court that the object of granting delay, Court may until the hearing and decis enjoin the defendant for a period not excee which is referred to as an Enjoining Order
The jurisdiction to grant Interim Injunc Act. Section 54(1) sets out the circumstan issued against a defendant, while Section 5 Interim Injunction could be issued in an plaintiff.
Halsbury's Laws of England, 4th Ed. Vol 24 Kerr on Injunctions 6th Edition page 1. In c Procedure Code by way of a permanent in Interlocutory Injunction is commonly refer Provisions of Section 54 of the Judicature A Victor Perera J. in Seelawathie Mallawa v.
Section 664(2) of the Civil Procedure Code

ONS IN SRI LANKA
By M. Ikram Mohamed
President's Counsel
which a person is ordered to refrain from n the former case it is called a Restrictive unction. Injunctions are either Interlocutory 1ch that they continue until the hearing of rther order. Perpetual Injunctions are such that ing, upon the merits. Perpetual Injunction is in
ly provisional in its nature and does not Interlocutory Injunction is merely to keep rther order.*
e commonly referred to as Interim Injunctions. tion is now governed by the provisions of 78 read with sections 662 to 667 of the Civil zure Act has merely reiterated the powers inance No. 1 of 1989.
out the circumstances in which an Interim final determination of an Action. When it an Interim Injunction would be defeated by sion of the application for Interim Injunction,
ding fourteen (14) days in the first instance,
5
ctions is found in Section 54 of the Judicature ces in which an Interim Injunction can be
4(2) sets out the circumstances in which an action in favour of a defendant against a
paragraph901. our law this falls within section 217(f) of the Civil junction. red to as interim injunction and is governed by the Act No. 2 of 1978. Millie Keerthiratne 1982 (1) SLR 385 Page 388.


Page 56
32 சட்ட மாணவர் :
In terms of Section 54(1) of the Judic where it appears:
a) from the plaint that the plaintiff dem the defendant restraining the commiss commission or continuance of which
b) that the defendant during the penden procuring or suffering to be done or c. procures or suffers to be done or com the plaintiff's rights in respect of the s render the judgement ineffectual, or
c) that the defendant during the pende remove or dispose of his property wi
The injunction so granted would be to restl i. committing or continuing such act ii. doing or committing any such act
iii. removing or disposing of such pro
In an Action, a defendant could seek an Inter the answer has set up a claim in reconvention di the plaintiff.' Hence, a defendant cannot set pending the Action unless there is a claim ir of section 54(2) any defendant who has by
and thereupon demanded an affirmative Ju be a plaintiff and has the same right to an brought by him against the plaintiff for tl reconvention where the plaintiff is deemed t the plaint.
In Mallika De Silva. v. Gamini De Silva husband, the defendant who filed an answer without any claim in reconvention being mac moved for an Interim Injunction to restra. leasing or otherwise dealing with the mat held it in trust for him. The District Court a sought and the Court of Appeal held that t application was contrary to section 54(1) an of a claim in reconvention being made by ti observed that “it is also clear from the pro that Interim Injunction is a relief that cannot
Section 54(2) of the Judicature Act. 7 1999 (1) SLR 85.

5மிழ் மன்றம்
ature Act, Court may grant an Injunction
ands and is entitled to judgement against on or continuance of an action or nuisance, would produce injury to the plaintiff, or
cy of the action is doing or committing or ommitted, or threatens or is about to do or mitted, an act or nuisance in violation of ubject-matter of the action and tending to
ncy of the action threatens or is about to th intent to defraud the plaintiff,
rain any such defendant from:
or nuisance,
or nuisance,
perty.
im Injunction against a plaintiff only where emanding an affirmative judgement against ek an Interim Injunction against a plaintiff reconvention made in the answer. In terms his answer set up any claim in reconvention dgement against the plaintiff is deemed to injunction as he would have in an action he causes of action stated in the claim in he defendant and the claim in reconvention
7, the plaintiff sought a divorce from her and moved for the dismissal of the action le. In the course of the trial, the defendant in the plaintiff from selling, mortgaging, rimonial home claiming that the plaintiff fter inquiry granted the Interim Injunction he said order was ex facie wrong since the 54(2) of the Judicature Act in the absence he defendant. De Silva J. (as he then was) visions of section 54 of the Judicature Act be granted solely or independently without


Page 57
வைர விழா
any final or substantive relief. The respon relief has no right in law to seek an Interim be relief by itself but is only a mechanism
As stated above, an Interim Injunction or independently without any final or subst assist and protect the final relief. Thus the Su where the Commercial High Court had issue filed, pending the determination of the acti purchaser of the plaintiff's property consequ or damaging the buildings on the land anc or otherwise encumbering the property, he was not the basis of the Injunction sought a that "interim relief is designed to prevent reliefs prayed for in the plaint are eventua other activities of the parties to an action."
Injunction is an equitable relief grant party applying for an Enjoining Order or In the court that he will speak the truth. The Ismail J. in Walker Sons and Co. Ltd. v. Wijey person who makes an exparte application possible disclosure of all the material facts : disclosure, then he cannot obtain any advan by him."
Thus a person who applies for an Int court, all material facts. This concept of Ub examination by the Supreme Court in Alp, court held that "it is the duty of a party a notice of Court all facts material to the de and it is no excuse for him to say that he w which he has omitted to bring forward.' following observations of Lord Cozens H. and perhaps rather a weighty authority in think has been established, that on an exp and unless that can be established, if there
At page 88. 1999 (1) SLR 82. ' Amarasinghe J. at page 84.
Jayawickrama J. in People's Bank Vs. Heway Bandaranaike v. State Film Corporation 198
1997 (1) SLR page 293 at page 301. At page 301.
14 77 NLR 131.
At page 136.

Dobi O9 33
dent who had not sought any substantive Injunction as an Interim Injunction cannot :o assist and protect final relief"
n is a relief which cannot be granted solely tantive relief and it is only a mechanism to preme Court in Haji Omar v. Wickramasingheo dan Interim Injunction upon an application on to restrain the defendant bank and the ent to a Parate execution, from demolishing from alienating or mortgaging or leasing ld, that the reliefs prayed for in the plaint and vacated the Interim Injunction holding
the frustration of the Courts order if the
ally granted, it is not designed to prevent
O
ed in the discretion of Court and hence 'a terim Injunction enters into a contract with party must act with Uberima Fide." Thus yasena' stated that "it is now settled that a is under an obligation to make the fullest and if he does not make the fullest possible tage which may already have been obtained
erim Injunction exparte, should disclose to Jerima fide' has received a detailed judicial honso Appuhamy v. Hettiarachi' where the sking for an injunction to bring under the termination of his right to that injunction, as not aware of the importance of any facts Justice Pathirana cited with approval the ardy M.R. as follows; "that is merely one favour of the general proposition which I varte application uberima fides is required is anything like deception practised on the
wasm 2000 (2) SLR 29 at page 39) See also Felix Dias 31 (2) SLR 303.


Page 58
T FLDmaat
Court, the Court ought not to go into the m listen to your application because of what
Justice Pathirana cited with approv applying exparte comes under a contract V fully and fairly to the Court." Hence, a p under a duty to disclose all material facts w.
What constitutes a material fact f Athukorale J. in Hotel Galaxy (Pvt) Ltd. v. M "the suppression and misrepresentation sh Court a case which was likely to procure th from the case which really existed.' Thu plaintiff which put an entirely different cc when the injunction was applied for expar suppression of material facts warranting its
Thus, in the Hotel Galaxy case, the the Order made by the primary Court Judge to the Interim Injunction prayed for, to be the plaintiff. His Lordships Justice Athukc disclosed to the District Judge may well discretion to refrain from issuing an enjc refusal, if placed before Court, may have in It thus became a very material fact which o at the time he applied for an exparte injun
ᏪᎪ
However, "a party cannot thereafter to inadvertence or misinformation or that th of certain facts which he omitted to place
This principle of law has received si 664(3) and 666 of the Civil Procedure Cod
"the Court may, of its own motion, or on operation of an enjoining order issued u order was obtained by suppression, or mi,
Section 666 states:
"An order for an injunction or enjoining O or varied or set aside by the Court, on ap with such Order'
At page 137.
7 At page 138.
18 1987 (1) SLR5.
' At page 36.
At page 36.
* At page 40. ** Ismail J. in Walker Sons Vs. Wijeyasena 19

தமிழ் மன்றம்
erits of the case, but simply say we will not you have done."
al Scrutton L.J. in saying that "a plaintiff with court that he will state the whole case arty applying for an Interim Injunction is thout any suppression or misrepresentation.
or this purpose has been considered by ercantile Hotel Management Ltd as follows; ould be of such a character as to present to e injunction but which was in fact different 1s "a misstatement of the true fact by the mplexion on the case as presented by him te would amount to a misrepresentation or dissolution without going into the merits.'
Supreme Court held that non-disclosure of refusing to grant the Interim Order similar
a wilful suppression of a material fact by orala observed as follows; "this refusal, if
have induced him in the exercise of his bining order. It is very probable that this fluenced it not to grant the enjoining order. ught to have been disclosed by the plaintiff ction.”
plead that the misrepresentation was due e applicant was not aware of the importance before Courts.'
tatutory recognition in our law by Section e. Section 664(3) states that:
an application made by any party, suspend the inder subsection (2), if it is satisfied that such srepresentation, of any material facts."
rder made under this Chapter may be discharged, plication made thereto, by any party dissatisfied
7 (1) 293.


Page 59
வைர விழ
Thus under the present law, Court
Enjoining Order on its own motion as well is satisfied that it had been obtained by material fact. This is very often done ol whom the Enjoining Order has been issu discharged, varied or set aside only on a Section 666
WHAT SHOULD A PARTY ESTABLISH TO OBT,
Our Courts have laid down the princi
be issued in numerous cases. In Subraman stated as follows,
'1. A person who seeks an interim in a serious matter to be tried at the he a probability that the plaintiff is entit words he must establish a prima fac there is a serious matter in relation and that the probabilities are that h
The plaintiff therefore must first sh
and that there was an infringement
2. The plaintiff must next satisfy Col if the injunction is not granted. The t cannot be adequately compensated
Where damages are an adequate rer The principle has been reformulated b follows
"Is it just that the plaintiff should be
3. The third condition is the principle injury which the defendant will suffe comes out victorious, weigh against injunction is refused and he wins? (Soz any doubt exists as to the plaintiff's rig is denied, the Court, in determining granted, takes into consideration the Fernando, C.J., in Yakkaduwe Sri Pragna If the plaintiff establishes his ri convenience' need not then be cons
23
2线
25
26
Section 664(3). See Vanik Incorporation Ltd. v. Jayasekel 1984 (1) SLR 48 at page 54. 71 NLR page 506.

pா மலர் 09 35
is entitled to suspend the operation of an as on the application of a party if the Court suppression or misrepresentation of any n an exparte application of a party against Led. However an Enjoining Order could be in application by a party dissatisfied under
AIN AN INTERIM INJUNCTION.
iples upon which an Interim Injunction could iam v. Shabdeenoo these principles have been
njunction must satisfy the Court that there is aring and that on the facts before it, there is led to relief-Jinadasa v. Weerasinghe; In other lie case. This means that he must show that to his legal rights to be tried at the hearing e will win.
ow the prima facie existence of a legal right or invasion of the legal right.
urt that irreparable injury will accrue to him erm 'irreparable injury' means an injury that for in damages.
medy, no injunction will lie (Jinadasa's case). y Soza J. in Seelawathie Mallawa's case (Supra) as
confined to his remedy in damages?'
of the balance of convenience'. How does the r if the injunction is granted and he ultimately he injury which the plaintiff will suffer if the 'a J. in Seelawathie Mallawa's case (Supra). Where ht, or if his right is not disputed, but its violation whether an interlocutory injunction should be balance of convenience to the parties. (H.N.G. trama Thero v. Minister of Education). ght and its infringement the balance of idered."
ra 1997 (2) SLR 365.


Page 60
36 சட்ட மாணவர்
Justice Soza has formulated the princ The State Film Corporation” in the followin;
1. the Plaintiff must establish a prima 1
2. once a prima facie case has been est
balance of convenience lies,
3. as the Injunction is an equitable relic conduct and dealings of the parties relevant.
PRIMA FACIE CASE
A person, seeking an Interim Injunct case. That is, "the applicant must show tha legal rights, to be tried at the hearing and not necessary that the plaintiffshould be ce) are he will win." Where however "the p case that he has title to the legal right clai the defendant has infringed it or is about granted". In assessing whether such a prim. a whole should be taken into account an plaintiff and defendant assessed.” In ano Amarasekera v. Mitsui Company Limited the had a prima facie claim and a reasonable defences raised in the pleadings, objection no injunction will be issued unless the co legally recognizable rights and not merely I in exercising the Court's discretion wheth been, set out by Justice Victor Perera in Se look at the whole case before it, the prima of the parties cases where the Court mu strength of the plaintiff's claim and dema and it is when the Court forms the opinio. case that the Court decides what is best to
Thus, the burden is upon the plaintif within the meaning set out above. However, rights of the parties any further than is neces although, it may be essential for the Court to
7 1981 (2) SLR 287 at pages 302 and 303. * At page 302. ܝ *o Justice Soza in Felix Dias Bandaranayake's 3, 1993 (1) SLR 22 Page 32.
See Jinadasa v. Weerasinghe 31 NLR 33 P C.A.L.A. 35/80 DC Colombo 1820 Spl. C.A Corporation, Ratnayake v. Wijesinghe and * 1982 (1) SLR 384 Page 388.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
iples applicable in Felix Dias Bandaranaike v.
terms:
acie case,
ablished, Court should consider where the
f granted in the discretion of the court, the and the circumstances of the case become
ion must establish that he has a prima facie at there is a serious matter in relation to his that he has a good chance of winning. It is tain to win. It is sufficient if the probabilities aintiff has established a strong prima facie med by him but only an arguable case that to infringe it, the Injunction should not be a facie case has been established, the case as d the relative strength of the cases of the ther words as Amerasinghe J. Observed in Judge "should be satisfied that the plaintiff prospect of success even in the light of the ls and submissions of the defendants' and urt is satisfied that the plaintiff has actual, ights claimed by him. The line of approach 2r to grant an Interim Injunction or not has elawathie Mallawa v. Keerthiratne is first to ry consideration being the relative strength st have regard not only to the nature and nd, but also to the strength of the defence In that the plaintiff has a strong prima facie
be done in the circumstance.
to establish that there is a prima facie case, in doing so, the Court should not decide the sary in determining the question of Injunction
see whether a plaintiff has any locus standi.
case at page 303.
34, Ceylon Cold Stores v. Whittal Boustead Ltd Minutes of 22.4.80, Bandaranayake v. State Film others 1989 (1) SLR 406.


Page 61
வைர விழ
Injunctions should not issue unless t actual, legally recognizable rights and n interpreted by Jayawickrama J. in Peoples I seeking an Enjoining Order or Interim Injun the case, or that he must have a prima faci principle of law that a plaintiff should estal by affidavit and documents that he has a defences raised by the defendant, to obtai
At this stage the Court would only cc proceed to determine substantive questions J. in the Amarasekera U. Mitsui Company Li; what the judge is expected to do, is to con parties and decide whether the plaintiff's p and that he had more than a merely argua
BALANCE OF CONVENIENCE
Once a prima facie case is made out, the of convenience lies. "This is tested out by w suffer if the Injunction is granted and he against the injury which the plaintiff will s should ultimately turn out to be the victo un-compensatable disadvantage or irrepar ofissuingan Interim Injunction isto prese Injunction should not be refused if it result rights or practically decide the case in the de eventual success in the suit if he achieves it,
IRREPARABLE INJURY
Courts have also emphasized that in must satisfy Court that irreparable injury granted. The term irreparable injury has b by Thambiah J. to mean an injury that canno Thus, where damages are the proper remed be issued.” "A fundamental rule of the law loss caused to a party seeking injunctive reli balance of convenience, Courts should refra
33 2000 (2) SLR 29 at P 38.
At page 35.
Soza J. in Felix Dias Bandaranaike's case at 1984 (1) SLR 48 P 55 states that "if the plai of convenience need not be considered'.
3, 1984 (1) SLR 48 at page 54.
7 Jinadasa v. Weerasinghe 31 NLR 33 at page
Per Ranaraja, J. in Hyderabad Industries Ltc

T upabir 09 |37
the Court is satisfied that the plaintiff had ot mere rights claimed by him. This was Bank v. Hewawasam to mean that the party ctions should have a good chance of winning e case to succeed. Thus, it is a fundamental blish on the face of his pleadings supported prima facie case even in the light of the n an Interim Injunction.
ome to prima facie impressions and will not which should await the trial. Amarasinghe mited' has pointed out quite correctly that sider the material placed before him by all rospect of success was real and not fanciful ble case.
in the Court has to consider where the balance reighing the injury which the defendant will should ultimately turn out to be the victor ustain if the Injunction were refused and he r. The main factor here is the extent of the able damage to either party. As the object ve the property in dispute in status quo, the ts in the plaintiff being cheated of his lawful fendant's favour and thus, make the plaintiffs a barren and worthless victory.'
obtaining an Interim Injunction the plaintiff
will accrue to him if the Injunction is not een construed in Subramaniam v. Shabdeen* t be adequately compensated for in damages. y for actionable wrongs, Injunctions will not on Injunctions is that where the damages or lef is quantified in damages, on a prima facie in from granting injunctive relief".
P303. SeeThambiah J. In Subramaniam v. Shabdeen ntiff establishes his right infringement, the balance
35. i. v. IDAC Trading (Pvt) Ltd. 1995 (2) SLR 304P307.


Page 62
38 d"L LDragT6urt
However, this principle needs consid by Sachs, LJ. In Evans Marshall & Co. v. B. Amerasinghe in Amarasekere v. Mitsui and standard question in relation to the grant c remedy?", might perhaps, in the light of th "Is it just in all the circumstances, that a pl damages?"... The courts have repeatedly contracts in which, as here, it is unjust to breach.... So far the question of adequacy of that if judgement was recovered the sum a adequacy of damages falls to be considered question - are the defendants good for the government's exchange control, permit Judgement be satisfied.'
EQUITABLE CONSIDERATION
Injunction is an equitable relief grant dealings of the parties before the applicatic be taken into account.'
Waiver by the plaintiff or acquiescen prevent the grant of an Injunction especially in the meantime. The plaintiff himself shou
Delay could amount to acquiescence an Court would not exercise the discretion in delay in invoking the relief. However, if application can yet succeed.
The following observation of Justice in this regard.
"Has the applicant come to Court with constitute acquiescence in the violation Appeal in England found in Monson injunction? Is it proper or necessary to i little prospect of the film being exhibited when the Court is called upon to exerc such as injunction."
39 1971 (1) WLR 349.
40. At P 37.
See "Interim Injunction in Sri Lanka" by J page 68 at P 85and 86).
See Ceylon Hotel Corporation Vs. Jayathur
“o Soza J. in Felix Dias Bandaranayake v. The Duchess of Argyll v. Duke of Argyll 1967 (
At page 303.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
}ration in the light of the observation made artola S.A., cited with approval by Justice Company Ltd." which is as follows, "The f an injunction "Are damages an adequate le authorities of recent years, be rewritten: aintiff should be confined to his remedy in ecognized that there can be claims under confine a plaintiff to his damages for their damages has been discussed on the footing warded would be paid. But whenever the in this class of case, there arises the further money? Also (if they are abroad), will their the payment? In other words, will the
ed at the discretion of Court and hence the in and/or the conduct of the parties would
ce by him in the defendant's conduct may y if the defendant has incurred expenditure ld have come to Court with clean hands."
d even if it does not amount to acquiescence, favour of the plaintiff if there is an undue delay can be satisfactorily explained, the
Soza in Felix Dias Bandaranaikeois material
clean hands? Has his conduct been such as to of the infringement of his rights as the Court of '. Tussardes Ltd. or waiver of his rights to the ssue an injunction as for example when there is in the near future? These are germane questions ise its discretion to grant an equitable remedy
ustice J.F.A. Soza (Judges Journal December 1991
ge 74 NLR 443 at 446.
State Film Corporation and another at Page 303, ) Ch. 302, Page 331, 332.


Page 63
வைர விழ
By An Interim Injunction A Defendan 2ircumstances could be Restrained from
Examining the provisions of the Co provisions of the Section 54(1) of the Judi observed that "the section only permits the or committing any of the acts set out in it. I a Court to remove a defendant from the p and to place the plaintiff in possession ins
However, the Supreme Court, in Seela that an Injunction is the normal way of benefit of such wrongdoing to the detrime judgement, in Re W. J. King and Sons Limite in unlawful possession could not be ejecte from taking any benefits arising out of suc would be a party through the preserving advantage brought about by her own unla
This principle of law was applied, Injunction issued by the District Court re. business leased to the defendant after the e Appeal. His Lordship Thambiah J. observed of, the defendant will be wrongfully earni the plaintiff who has established prima fe will be deprived of his right to earn the Learned Judge himself took the same vie Injunction would issue to stop a wrongdo conduct.'
INJUNCTIONS QUA TIMET
When an infringement of a plaintiff's I an application for an injunction qua timet. Th explained by Gratien J. in Hewavitharana v. C Injunctions qua timet. A Court grants these being stultified. An Interim Injunction will b or threaten injury if in addition to the oth Interim Injunction, it is established that first secondly that the likely mischief will be of a
40 NLR73 at page 76. At page 389. 47 1976, 1 AER 770. 4. At Page 391. 49 At Page 56. 50 (1951) 53 NLR 169.

Tি unb@৩ 09 39
t cannot be Dispossessed but in certain n Taking Benefit from his Wrong Doing
ourts Ordinance which was similar to the cature Act, Koch J. in Pounds v. Ganegama
Court to restrain the defendant from doing can see nothing in the section that empowers ossession of the subject matter of an action tead, pending the result of the action.
vathie Malawa v. Millie Keerthiratne observed stopping a wrongdoer from obtaining the nt of the aggrieved party. Citing the English d's application" and held "that if a person is d pending trial he could be still restrained h wrongful possession, otherwise the Court ; for the defendant appellant a position of wful or wrongful conduct.'
in Subramaniam v. Shabdeen and an Interim straining the defendant from carrying on a xpiry of the lease was upheld by the Court of as follows, "until the case is finally disposed ng a large income from the business, while acie his right to carry on the said business, same income during the same period. The w. There is, this further principle that, an er from obtaining benefits arising out of his
ight is apprehended, he is entitled to institute e requirements of a qua timet action have been handrawathie'. The same principles applies to : Injunctions to prevent its jurisdiction from le granted qua timet to restrain and apprehend er requirements necessary to qualify for an ly the injury is certain or very imminent and a very substantial nature.


Page 64
40 சட்ட மாணவ
The guidelines which are applicable J. in Felix Dias Bandaranaike's case, have Fletcher v. Bealey as follows, "I do not thir I lay it down that there are at least two There must, if no actual damage is prove must also be proof that the apprehended c I should also say it must be proved that it not proved to be so imminent that no one damage will be suffered, I think it must any time, it will come in such a way an impossible for the plaintiff to protect hims timet action.'
THE PROCEDURE TO BE FOLLOWED
The procedure relating to Interim Inj 667 of the Civil Procedure Code. In terms ( for in the plaint which must be an affidav Injunction could be sought provided, the by an affidavit. In both these instances, the by an affidavit.'
The affidavit must contain a stateme and it could be the affidavit of the plaintif of the facts. In terms of the Civil Procedu the statement of such facts as the declaranti to testify to, except in interlocutory applica be admitted, provided that reasonable g affidavit. Thus, an affidavit filed in su statements of ones belief provided the affi such belief. An affidavit based on belief in not set out, is held to be invalid.
In terms of Section 664(1) of the Civil an Injunction cause the petition of the a accompanying affidavit to be served on th
°" 1885 (28) Ch. Div. 688 at page 699.
* Drieberg J. in Rambukpotha v. Jayakoddy however, an affidavit is essential, this requ
53 Section 662 CPC.
Section 181 of CPC.
55 David & Co. v. Alberti Silva 31 NLR 316,
Abeywardene v. Hemalatha Abeyewarden another 2002 (1) SLR 43, Singhaputra Finan

தமிழ் மன்றம்
to such an application, as observed by Soza been succinctly laid down by Pearson J. in k, therefore that I shall be very far wrong if Lecessary ingredients for a qua timet action. d, be proof of imminent danger, and there amage will, if it comes, be very substantial. will be irreparable, because, if the danger is an doubt that, if the remedy is delayed, the be shown that, if the damage does occur at l under such circumstances that it will be elf against it if relief is denied to him in qua
unctions is found in the said sections 662 to of section 662 an Injunction could be prayed it. However, even in the pending action, an application is made by a petition supported application should necessarily be supported
nt of facts on which the application is based for any other person having the knowledge ire Code, an affidavit should be confined to sable of his own knowledge and observation tions in which a statement of his belief may rounds for such belief be set forth in the pport an Interim Injunction could contain davit sets down the reasonable grounds for which reasonable grounds for such belief is
Procedure Code, Court shall before granting pplication of the same together with the e opposite party.
29 NLR 383 at page 384 stated that "in both cases, rement being imposed by section 662 of the Code."
Samarakoon v. Ponnaiah 32 NLR 257, Damayanthi a 1993 (1) 272, Chandrawathie v. Dharmaratne and e Co. Ltd., v. Appuhamy and others 2005(1) SLR55.


Page 65
வைர விழ
However, in terms of Section 664(2) o to Court that the object of granting an Inj may, until the hearing and decision of an ap for a period of not exceeding 14 days in sufficient reasons which shall be recorded a time the operation of such an Enjoining ( made on the Injunction application.
Thus, under the present law, as the Paper Sacks Ltd. no Injunction shall be application together with the accompanyi Court observed is to enable the opposite p the issue of the Injunction and hence "the ( to file its full and complete objections. It c Justice Edussuriya, observed in the said submission with affidavits and other releva the issue of the Injunction and as His Lord only after notice to the opposite party an party files objections with affidavits if the fails to come to Court after notice is servec order based on the material placed before
In such an instance, the opposite pa have the Injunction set aside, but where notice on Injunction, such a party is entitl into the application for Injunction and if a opposite party filed objections, such party 666 to have the Injunction set aside.
MANDATORY INJUNCTIONS
Mandatory Injunction is an order particular act, as opposed to a preventive pillai v. Arumugam observed that "injunct be done, but that something should not b
The wording of section 54 of the J Injunctions. However, in certain circumstan Order from Court mandating certain posit of obtaining Mandatory Injunctions has al of the provisions of section 54 of the Judic
2000 (3) SLR 64 at page 66.
At page 67.
Edussuriya J. in Ajith v. Ceylon Paper Sack
28 NLR406 P409 and 410, see also Sharvan page 285.

ா மலர் 09 41
f the Civil Procedure Code, where it appears unction would be defeated by delay, Court pplication for Injunction enjoin the defendant the first instance. Court may for good and extend for periods not exceeding 14 days at Drder which shall lapse upon an order being
Court of Appeal observed in Ajith v. Ceylon issued without serving the petition of the ng affidavit on the opposite party. This, the arty to object and show cause if any against opposite party must be given an opportunity annot be said he can only be heard orally." case that a party is entitled to make oral ant material along with his objections against ship observed, today an Injunction can issue d full inquiry being held after the opposite ly so desire. However, if the opposite party , then, Court is free to make an appropriate it by the applicant for the Injunction.
rty may still come in, under section 666 to the opposite party comes in on service of ed to file objections and have a full inquiry n Injunction is issued after inquiry after the cannot then once again avail itself of section
of Court which mandates a party to do a Injunction. Justice Schneider in Thamotheram ions are not granted directing something to e done'.
udicature Act ex facie refers to Restrictive ices it becomes necessary to obtain an Interim ive acts being done and hence, the question ways caused a problem for lawyers in view cature Act.
cs Ltd. 2000 (3) SLR 64 page 67. anda J. in Kanagasabai v. Mailvaganam 78 NLR280


Page 66
42 JFĽL- LDTaxOT6IŤ
However, the Court of Appeal inter Judicature Act, in the recent case of Peiris the issue of a Mandatory Injunction as wel
Justice Udalagama in the said case ha in nature can be supplemented by a mand
His Lordship Justice Udalagama refer on 19.01.2001 issuing a Mandatory Injunctic plaintiff's premises in accordance with pa order made on 21.01.2001 to demolish a plaintiff to her premises held as follows,
'In no case has it been said that courts ( of the Judicature Act together with sec empowers court to issue interim injunct above is “restrain". Iam of the view that: act, for example, for removing of an ob Any restraining order could not be mac which tend to make a restraining or especially when an act appears to be of such relief. Interim relief is an equitabl injunctions demanding a positive act i. an injunction aimed at the protection or it was when the cause of action arose."
His Lordship has further observed that,
"With today's improved technology in way of a cement block wall could co injunction could issue to restrain sc complained of could well have been do directing that something should not be where somethinghas been done to alte far as reasonably possible intervene to u the instant case, as stated above, by the blatant violation of the respondent's ri had been obstructed by obviously a rec respondent of any access to her partly b
2002 (2) SLR 128.
At page 130.
At page 131 - 132, See "can the Courts of S. Silva in “BALJ (1988) Vol II Part I page 19.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
preting the provisions of section 54 of the '. Perera' held that these provisions permit
held, that an Interim Injunction restrictive tory one in order to make it effective.
ting to the order made by the District Judge n to remove an obstruction of access to the tragraph (b) of the plaint and the further wall constructed to prevent access to the
annot issue mandatory injunctions. Section 54 tions 662 and 664 of the Civil Procedure Code ions. Operational word in the provisions of the in certain instances restrain envisages a positive struction to a road by a recently erected fence. enugatory by some act of the defendants. Acts der nugatory must necessarily be prevented a recent origin which compels a party to seek 2 relief. Delay would defeat equity. Mandatory s so mandated only as a necessary ancillary to
prevention of the subject in the same condition 61
the field of construction such obstructions by
me up in hours. In such instances before an meone from doing something the mischief ne. Although injunctions are normally granted done, exceptions as in this instance could arise the status quo. In which event courts should as Indo it even by the grant of mandatory relief. In 2 observance of the photographs filed shows a ghts when a gate to the respondent's premises ently built wall of cement blocks depriving the uilt premises".
i Lanka issue Mandatory Injunctions" by H.L. De


Page 67
வைர விழ
CoNCLUSION
Interim Injunctions are Interim Ord preserve the status quo and/or the rights ( of an action by Court. This has become an prevent their rights being suppressed an and/or the Judgement entered being renc become necessary in numerous instances t fruits of the victory after a prolonged liti kept flexible and our Courts should exercis The importance of having this relief flexib of Lord Denning MR, in Hubbard v. Vosper' Marshall & Co. v. Bertola S.A which has Justice Amerasinghe in Amarasekere v. Mits
"In considering whether to grant an i judge is to look at the whole case. He 1 claim but also to the strength of the Sometimes it is best to grant an injunct At other times it is best not to impose free to go ahead... The remedy by intel kept flexible and discretionary. It mus
1972 (2) QB 84 page 96. 1973 (1) WLR 349 page 378. At page 34.

IT LDGi O9 43
ers made by Court which are necessary to of the parties pending a final determination important judicial relief sought by parties to i/or final relief sought rendered nugatory lered unenforceable. This interim relief has o ensure that a plaintiff is able to enjoy the gation. Hence, this interim relief should be e the discretion vested with them judicially. ble is seem from the following observations quoted with approval by Sachs, LJ. In Evan been cited with approval by His Lordship ui and Company Ltd.” :
interlocutory injunction, the right course for the must have regard not only to the strength of the defence, and then decide the best to be done. ion so as to maintain the status quo until the trial. a restraint upon the defendant but to leave him locutory injunction is so useful that it should be t not be made the subject of strict rules".


Page 68
SOME THOUGHTS ON ( IN MULTI-CULT
The borders of almost all States th drawn by the colonial masters, in most cast communities living in the colonies. As a adjoining States. In some cases, communit times were forced to be within one State. Al been enjoying some level of autonomy ha
DEMANDS OF NUMERICALLY SMALLER COM
Where several communities, definec one State, questions invariably arise regar their representation in bodies of Governm
In States where numerically smaller for equality. Such communities demand Executive proportionate to their strengths. of equality and non-discrimination. They Issues such as the lack of educational faci The right to safeguard and promote the communicating with the Government is a
The problem assumes a completely d geographically concentrated. Such comm equality and demand the right to manage living together, such communities wish to form and thus the demand for a share of
* M.P.A. (J"Pura), Ph.D. (Pera); President's C
the Ministry of Constitutional Affairs. Constitution of the Republic of Sri Lanka of the Panel of Experts appointed by the Committee.
The writer purposely refrains from using a derogatory meaning; many such commu 'nation' or a 'people'.

ONSTITUTION MAKING "URAL SOCIETIES
Dr. Jayampathy Wickramaratne *
at emerged from colonial domination were es without due regard to the various cultural result, communities were divided between ies that did not live together in pre-colonial so, some communities which had historically d to give up that autonomy.
MUNITIES
i by ethnicity, language or religion, live in ding the rights of the various communities, hent and their share of State power.
communities' live dispersed, the demand is representation in the Legislature and the They also demand constitutional guarantees demand their due share in employment. lities and University admissions also arise. ir culture and to use their language when lso demanded.
ifferent shape when such a community lives unities are not satisfied with guarantees of their own affairs at the local level. When express their cultural identities in political State power in the form of autonomy.
ounsel. The writer was formerly Senior Advisor to He was a member of the team that drafted the Bill, 2000 and a signatory to the "Majority Report" President to service the All Party Representative
he term "minorities': in many languages it conveys hities resent the use of the term; some claim to be a


Page 69
வைர விழா
ACCOMMODATION AND REFUSAL -
Almost always, the major community, Such majoritarianism is universal, there are are no benevolent dictators. The refusal to sh demanded. In some cases, the demand evo
Many majorities, some quite early a political accommodation and sharing of Si State from disintegrating. Spain is a good e region, Catalonia and Galicia have cultura the Spaniards and have been demanding all Basque region led to a strong separatist in with asymmetrical devolution. The variol the Centre to achieve a certain ultimate d which demanded greater autonomy were g itself by a 'fast track' process.
Belgium which was a unitary State ul federal State. There, devolution is not only speaking Flanders, the mainly French speak Dutch, French and German speaking peopl across regions to form Cultural Communiti education and culture.
The case of Great Britain is most inti by some as the mother of all unitary States, Constitution and the Westminster Parlian however, multi-cultural. Scotland was a K English Kingdom in 1707 after a century head of state but retained their own separ has its own cultural identity and the Welsh a part of the Kingdom of Ireland and was that Irish Catholics became the minority. Ireland was finally given home-rule, leadi finally settled peacefully.
When the Scotland Act of 1998 was e with devolved powers, Lord Sewel gave a would not legislate with regard to devolvec Parliament. This undertaking was emboc between the UK and Scottish executives a practice, it is the federal principle that o Friday Agreement of Northern Ireland Convention equally applies to the Westmi Britain is thus an example of a unitary State in practice while continuing to be unitary i
http://www.justice.gov.uk/guidance/doc (accessed 15 August 2009).

r Loc.oi 09 45
at least initially, refuses to share State power.
no benevolent majorities, as much as there are State power raises the extent of autonomy lves into one for separation.
und others belatedly, come to realize that tate power is the only way to prevent the xample. The people who live in the Basque al identities different from the majority of tonomy. The demand for autonomy in the novement and violence. Spain responded is provinces of Spain could negotiate with egree of devolution. The three provinces given that ultimate degree at the beginning
ntil the 1960s transformed itself into a fully to regional entities such as the mainly Dutch ing Wallonia and the capital of Brussels. The es, wherever they are, are brought together es which have powers relating to language,
eresting. Great Britain has been described probably because it does not have a written hent's supremacy is unlimited. Britain is, Singdom of its own until it united with the during which the two Kingdoms shared a ate Parliaments and administration. Wales language. Northern Ireland was originally colonized by the English to such an extent It continued to be a part of Britain after ng to a bloody separatist conflict that was
nacted to give Scotland its own Parliament h assurance in Parliament that Westminster matters without the consent of the Scottish lied in a Memorandum of Understanding und led to the Sewel Convention. Thus in perates in regard to Scotland. The Good had no such undertaking but the Sewel inster-Northern Ireland relationship. Great : being converted into a federal arrangement in theory.
s/devolution guide officials.pdf


Page 70
46 3F'L LDITGOTouri
The case of India needs special ment colonialism did not correspond to a single British. Hundreds of princely States, some within British India. A sizeable section remainder formed the Union of India. The different States coming together. The new Princely States. Thus, the new Union an simultaneously.
Some of the Indian States had seve divided up within several States. Th Geographically concentrated communi demanded reorganization so that they could identity in political form. In the South, a T very strong. India responded with great m were re-demarcated on linguistic lines. A cultural identity were brought within a si Gujarati speaking majority, Maharashtra fo the Oria speakers, Andra Pradesh for Te Karnataka for the Kannada speakers, Tami The bringing together of Tamils who earl Cochin, Madras and Mysore into a single T express their cultural identity in political Annadurai publicly giving up the demand
Very small communities in India reta power. A good example is Puducherry, fo territory of Puducherry consists of several on the East coast surrounded on all other the West coast surrounded by Kerala. Th of Andra Pradesh. The common factor is t at one stage. These diverse peoples of Pudu do not wish to be absorbed into the big ne: possessions, Goa is a small but fully-fledge the non-contiguous Daman and Diu are U
If there is an example which sh majoritarianism. Extreme Serb majoritari disintegration of multi-cultural Yugoslavia, republics, the emergence of the new St Slovenia, Macedonia and Serbia and Mol Serbia and Montenegro into two States. T to Kosovo led to the Kosovo war and ultil

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ion. The India that emerged out of British entity that existed before the advent of the very large and some tiny, had been brought formed the new state of Pakistan and the new Union' was not a union made up by Indian States had no relation to the former i the new States were brought into being
ral communities. Some communities got is led to demands for reorganization. ties divided arbitrarily between States be together and better express their cultural amil separatist movement arose and became agnanimity, boldness and foresight. States s many people as possible with a common ngle State. Gujarat became a State with a r the Marathis, Bihar for Biharis, Orissa for 2lugu speakers, Kerala for the Malayalis, l Nadu for the Tamils, and the list went on. ier lived in the three States of Travancoreamil-majority Tamil Nadu allowed them to | form much better and this finally led to
for a separate State.
ain their identity and enjoy a share of State rmerly known as Pondicherry. The union non-contiguous parts. The largest part lies sides by Tamil Nadu. Another part lies on ere are several other parts within the State hat they were all under French domination cherry still retain their common identity and ighbouring States. Of the former Portuguese !d State while Dadra and Nagar Haveli and nion Territories.
ould not be followed, that is of Serb anism contributed in no small way to the wars affecting all of the six former Yugoslav ates of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, tenegro and then to the breakup of even he withdrawal of powers given under Tito mately to a de facto separate State.


Page 71
வைர விழ
RESOLVING THE QUESTION OF STATE POWER
Having surveyed the global scene, th
Sri Lanka is a multi-cultural society Tamils, Muslims and Indian Tamils. The Ta of the Northern Province. The Eastern Pr The Tamils form the largest community, b outnumber the Tamils. To complicate mat lies between the Tamil-dominated North has all three communities in roughly equa the Nuwara Eliya District and have subsi Districts with smaller numbers in the Keg large presence in Colombo District enab Parliament. Muslims live in all Provinces v
Sri Lanka thus has both concentr communities. The challenge in such a situ all communities their due share of State pli be useful.
Under the Donoughmore Constitutic of Ministers were Ceylonese. They wer respective Executive Committees. In the St Board of Ministers had a Tamil and a Mus majority in the State Council (apart from N Lanka Sama Samaja Party and a few oth Committees to ensure that all seven Chair
At the 1947 elections, the Indian Ta. Left to ensure the victory of several Leftis of the ruling United National Party (UNP). defined a citizen in such a manner as to e The law relating to elections was amend entitled to vote. Hundreds of thousands ( Section 29 (2) of the Soulbury Constitu community shall not be liable to disabiliti communities are not made liable and that r on any community was not helpful in pr the representation of Indian Tamils in Par
In Mudannayake v Sivagnansunderam,i violated section 29(2). But the Supreme Cou of the Acts. The Court held that the languag and refused to consider their practical effe
3 53 NLR 25.

T Logi O9 47
IN SRI LANKA
he writer would now focus on Sri Lanka.
with four major communities - Sinhalese, mils constitute about 95% of the population ovince has Sinhalese, Tamils and Muslims. ut the Sinhalese and the Muslims together ters further, the Trincomalee District which and the Tamil-majority Batticaloa District l proportions. The Indian Tamils dominate cantial numbers in the Kandy and Badulla alle and Ratnapura Districts. They have a ling them to elect at least one Member of with substantial concentrations in some.
'ated communities as well as dispersed ation is to adopt a Constitution which gives ower. Some insight into recent history will
on, seven out of ten members of the Board 2 actually the elected Chairpersons of the ate Council elected at the 1931 elections, the slim. After the 1936 elections, the Sinhalese N.M. Perera and Philip Gunawardena of the ers) manipulated the election of Executive s went to the Sinhalese.
mils won 6 seats and collaborated with the ts. This was not to the liking of the leaders
They brought in the Citizenship Act which !xclude the large majority of Indian Tamils. ed to provide that only citizens would be )f Indian Tamils were thus disenfranchised. tion which provided that persons of any es or restrictions to which persons of other to law shall confer an advantage or privilege 2venting this discrimination which affected liament.
it was contended that the above provisions rt was concerned only with the plain meaning e of both provisions was free from ambiguity !ct and the motive for enactment. The Court


Page 72
48 சட்ட மாணவ
took a restrictive view of section 29(2), ev a safeguard for the minorities alone. The Pi took the view that there may be circumsta as not to offend directly against a constituti may indirectly achieve the same result an would be ultra vires. But it held that it was of a legislature of a country to determin Citizenship Act could not be said to be l Indian Tamils. The decisions of the Su disappointment to those who saw section though restricted to racial and religious m
This disenfranchisement also had ot elections, the Tamil Congress (TC), the main p But G.G. Ponnambalam and other leaders c their cousins, the Indian Tamils. It was at away to form the Federal Party (FP). The le Sinhalese wielded State power and Tamils
What is important to note is that at only two seats. Chelvanayagam himself lo the TC but to a candidate of the UNP. D Tamils of the North and East decisively re go back to Colombo and share power with
1955 changed it all. The two main Lanka Freedom Party (SLFP) were for par another general election close at hand, bc This led to enhanced support for the FP an MEP swept the South, the FP swept the No tWO Seats.
Sinhala was made the only official l opposed the move and Dr. Colvin R. De Si - one country; one language - two count majority again showed who had State pow
Prime Minister Bandaranaike soon ree communities in State power was the only Chelvanayagam for the setting up of Dis much less powers than is presently talked SLFP strongly opposed the agreement and B-C pact. UNP Premier Dudley Senanayak dutifully opposed by the Opposition (SLFI D-C pact too bore no fruit.
54 NLR 433,

தமிழ் மன்றம்
an doubting whether it was intended to be ivy Council, in Kodakan Pillai v Mudanayake, nces in which legislation though framed so inal limitation of the power of the legislature i that in such circumstances the legislation a perfectly natural and legitimate function the composition of its nationals and the gislation intended to discriminate against preme Court and Privy Council were a 29(2) as an "Equal Protection Clause" even atterS.
her political repercussions. After the 1947 arty of the Tamils, had joined the Government. ould not prevent the disenfranchisement of this point that S.J.V. Chelvanayagam broke sson was clear, at least to him: The majority sharing power in Colombo had no say.
he next elections of 1952, the FP could win st at Kankesanthurai, not to a candidate of espite the experiences of the late 40's, the jected federalism and mandated the TC to
the UNP.
parties of the South, the UNP and the Sri ity of status for Sinhala and Tamil. With th changed their position to Sinhala only. d at the 1956 elections, while the SLFP-led rth and East. Now, the TC was reduced to
anguage in 1956. The Tamils and the Left lva prophetically roared - "Two languages ries." The warning was not heeded. The rer. The conflict intensified.
lized that the accommodation of the various way out and came into an agreement with rict Councils in the North and East, with about. The UNP as well as elements in the Bandaranaike was forced to go back on the e's attempt at accommodation in 1965 was , unfortunately joined by the Left) and the


Page 73
வைர விழா
1972 was a golden opportunity that was 1 through a Constituent Assembly and the e all the representatives of the Tamils joine federalism or at least the recognition of th This was rejected by all parties of the South of the Constituent Assembly after the Bas Unitary State was passed. The 1972 Const place and elevated the Sinhala language's constitutional status.
By the 1977 elections, the Tamil Unite on a separatist platform. The UNP recogniz had certain grievances and that the non-rest for separation. It promised to set up a F issues. The UNP obtained a 5/6 majority a which entrenched the concept of the Unita
The/13 Amendment to the Constitut State power. It was introduced not bec devolution but due to pressure from India. and executive powers were set up. But, lit in the 13th Amendment have been used by s to thwart the process of devolution.
Separatist militancy has now been d ideal opportunity to charter a new course. democratic and accommodates all commun
The writer proposes a Constitution i Provinces are clearly spelt out with clear c not enough. The various Provinces and th the Centre to share power. This can be thr representatives from the Provinces who sh on the basis of proportional representatic Province are represented. Devolution will Presidency that we have. We need to go ba While there should be safeguards against for the provisions relating to power sharir
The supremacy of the Constitution ne Centre and the Provinces which are inc considered null and void. We also need a civil and political rights as at present, but wh and group rights as well as women's and chil will no doubt be complex and we need a sp the intricate issues that would arise.
To sum up, Sri Lanka, being a multi recognizes the identity of the various com State power.

'Loc.olf 09 49
missed. We were making our own Constitution ntire membership of Parliament, including d. The F.P.'s Dharmalingam pleaded for e federal principle within a unitary State. and the Tamil representatives walked out ic Resolution declaring Sri Lanka to be a itution also gave Buddhism the foremost position as the only official language to
d Liberation Front (TULF) had been formed zed in its election manifesto that the Tamils olution of these grievances led to a demand Round Table Conference to address these and went on to enact the 1978 Constitution ry State.
ion was an attempt to solve the question of lause the ruling UNP was committed to Provincial Councils with limited legislative erally speaking, every comma and full stop uccessive Governments, without exception,
ecisively defeated. Sri Lanka now has an We need a new Constitution which is truly lities in State power.
n which the powers of the Centre and the ut division of powers. Devolution alone is e various communities must be brought to ough a Second Chamber of Parliament with ould be elected by the Provincial Councils n so that the various communities in the be meaningless with the kind of Executive ck to a Parliamentary form of Government. secession; there should also be safeguards 3.
eeds to be re-established. All actions of the onsistent with the Constitution must be strong Bill of Rights that is not limited to nich wouldinclude social, economic, cultural ldren's rights. Such a constitutional structure ecialized Constitutional Court to deal with
-cultural society, needs a Constitution that [munities and their right to a due share of


Page 74
சட்ட மாணவர்
 

தமிழ் மன்றம்


Page 75
૭ાen
நான் தத்திதத்தி நடந்த நாட்கள் - 3 களித்து கண்கூர்ந்த வேளையில் - எ பிஞ்சுக் கால்கள் வலிக்கும் என என்6 உன் நெஞ்சில் சுமந்த ஞாபக சுவடுக
விண்ணைத் தொடும் மாட மாளிகை கவிஞனுக்கு எட்டாத கவி வரிகள் கோடி கோடியாய் சேர்த்துக் கொண் நான் உணரவில்லை உன்னுடன் கை
நான் பசி என நினைத்து அழுதது - இ6 ஞாபகம் இல்லை எனக்கு
பசி எனும் உணர்வு தூண்டும் முன்னே என்னை பாலூட்டி சீராட்டி வளர்த்த ே
என் உணர்வுகள் அறிய நான் மனம் கலங்கி அழுதது இல்லை இன்பம் தவிர நீ எனக்கு எதையுமே அறியத் தந்ததில்லை.
உன்னைப் போல வேற தெய்வம் உலகினில் நான் கண்டதில்லை - இன் ஒரு குழந்தை போல உன் மடியில் மாத்திரம் கணிகக் கற்றுக் கொள்கிே
எனக்கு ஆயிரம் ஆயிரம் தெய்வங்க அறியத் தந்தவள் நீதான் - ஆனாலும் இன்னமும் தேடுகிறேன் உன் போல் ஒ தேடல் தொடருகிறதே தவிர தெய்வம்
ஈன்ற நாள் முதல் இன்று வரை காக்க கண்ணுக்கு இமைபோல - இன்னமும் ஆயிரம் ஆயிரம் ஜென்மங்கள் வந்த/ நீயே வேண்டும் எனக்கு அன்னையா உன்னை தவிர வேற தெய்வம்
நான் என்றுமே அறிந்ததில்லை - ஆன அதனிடமும் ஒற்றை வரம் கேட்கிறே உனக்கே நான் என்றும் சேயாக வே

ஆர். ஆர். உஷாந்தனி இடைநிலையாண்டு இலங்கைச் சட்டக்கல்லூரி
அனைவரும் 沉
Ö)6õ፲ ள் என்னுள்ளே
ட செல்வம் - எதிலும்
கோர்த்து நடந்த சந்தோஷங்களை
ன்று வரை
தெய்வ மகள் நீயே
ானமுமே
ரன்
067
ஒன்றை * கிடைக்கவில்லை.
βοότησαν
ாலும்
e
ρτού
ண்டுமென்று.


Page 76
THE IMPLEMENTATION O) AGAINST TORTU)
The most difficult problem in prote
torture is the implementation of Sri Lank main treaties to which Sri Lanka is a part Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Deg called CAT), to which Sri Lanka became a International Covenant on Civil and Poli Convention against Torture and Other Pt called Anti-torture Act), Sri Lanka gave obligation under Treaty. In a country Sup enforcement agencies (police, prison off required to enforce laws. Unfortunatel perpetrators are themselves the supposed who guard the guards (qui custodet custodes
Sri Lanka is also a party to ICCPR (un international obligation to guarantee to he cruel and inhuman treatment. Similarly th regional) instruments which outlaw tortur
Despite these laws attempting to p. legislative measures in the face of emerge They were: first, the Emergency Regulatic and the other was the Prevention of Terra hereafter referred as the PTA). In 1982 t
Senior lecturer, Faculty of Law, University of C This article had derived substantial input fr Implementation of the Anti-Torture Conventio Constitutional and Administrative Law, Colombc * UDHR, Art.5; UN Standard Minimum Rules fo. Emergency Regulations are issued in pursuance undersection 2 of the Public Security Ordinance in a manner stated in part II of the Ordinance. country and "cannot be questioned in any co Ordinance provides categorical denial of judicia situation the Supreme Court held that these Pro J., in Sanjeeva Aruna Serasinge v SPNugegoda, Su in Draft Report note 4, p.40. In this case the Su pursuance of section 45 prohibiting processio question put forwards under section 2 (2) of analogous situations, section 3 of the Ordinanc so as to permit judicial review of Presidential F note 7, p.41.

F INTERNATIONAL NORMS RE IN SRI LANKA
FrNoel Dias *
:ting the individual's right to be free from
a international obligations. There are two y. The first is the UN Convention Against rading Treatment or Punishment (hereafter party in 1994 The other is Article 7 of the ical Rights (hereafter ICCPR). By the UN inishments Act, No. 22 of 1994 (hereafter domestic enforcement to its international posed to be under the "Rule of Law" law icials and members of armed forces) are y, in case of torture, often the torture
watchmen of law. Hence the question is )?
der Article.7) and therefore she is under an r citizens the right to be free from torture, here are other international (universal and e.2
revent torture, Sri Lanka introduced two ncies that arose due to civil disturbances. ons under the Public Security Ordinance;o prism (Temporary Provisions) Act of 1979 he provisional component of the Act was
olombo.
om the article written by Katarina Martholm, “The n" (1998) 10 Sri Lanka JIL 133. See also, Cooray, J.A.L., , 1995, pp.623-629
the Treatment of Prisoners (1955)
of the powers conferred on the President of the Republic . He may by Proclamation declare a state of emergency Emergency Regulations prevail over ether laws of the urt of law" (section 7 of the Ordinance). Though the Il review of Presidential Proclamations, in an analogical clamations are not that sacrosanct [Per Mark Fernando preme Court Minutes dated 17 March 2003; also quoted reme Court held that the Presidential Proclamation in n under the Referendum Act is ultra vires, since the the Act itself is ambiguous). It is suggested that in and Art. 154J (2) of the 1978 Constitution be amended roclamations declaring emergency. See, Draft Report,


Page 77
வைர விழா
repealed and thereafter it entered into the Thereafter, use of torture as a means of extr official became more rampant.
This article addresses issued in the ligh on November 10, 2005 before the Comm: discusses the following aspects: (i) two cast of torture in international law; (iii) domes governing torture in Sri Lanka; and (iv) sor report.
1. CASES OF SINHARASA V SRI LANKA ANI
Two applicants who were convicted excesses of the law enforcement officials bef the ICCPR. They were: Jegetheeswaran Sarma
In Jegetheeswaran's case, the applica was allegedly tortured while in army cust The Committee found that there was violat out by a soldier or other officer who uses hi act, and that act is imputable to the State e authority. The Committee further found: i. Article 7, the Committee recognizes the d indefinitely without any contact with the o present case, the author appears to have after the initial detention. He must, accord
See, Draft Report, note 7 infra., p.3: The PTA cessation of hostilities. Emergency Regulatio Tsunami tragedy in December 26, 2004.
Draft Report, "A Continuing Dilemma: The P Law and Society Trust Review, vol.15 (Febr Report). The report states that though the and PTA) were designed to meet threats to t terms "terrorist activities' is so loose, the off robbery etc.
Convention against Torture and Other Cruel Consideration of Reports Submitted by Sta Lanka, CAT/C/LKA.CO.2/Add.1, dated Febr begins Review of Report of Sri Lanka, website
7 Jegetheeswaran Sarma v Sri Lanka, CCPR/C/78
also, Website-http://www.alr The Human Rights Committee, acting under of the view that the facts before it disclose, Covenant on Civil and Political Rights wit International Covenant on. Civil and Politic
o Sinharasa v Sri Lanka, CCPR/C/181/ID/1033
www.alrc.net/doc/mainfile. U CaS8

upoОТ О9 ss
statute book as a permanent legislation.' acting information by the law enforcement
ut of the Sri Lanka periodic report presented ttee established under CAT. The article es that went before the HRC; (ii) definition tic implementation of international norms he recommendations based on the periodic
ɔ JEGETHEESWARAN SARMA V SRI LANKA,
under the PTA successfully challenged the pre the UN Human Rights Committee under w Sri Lanka 7 and Sinharasa v Sri Lankao.
nt was the father of the victim. The latter ody and later found to have disappeared. ion of Article 7 of the ICCPR rights carried s position of authority to execute wrongful ven where the officer is acting beyond his n para 9.5: "As to the alleged violation of egree of suffering involved in being held utside world 16, and observes that, in the accidentally seen his son some 15 months ingly, be considered a victim of a violation
and Emergency Regulations have lapsed with the ns were re-imposed in a limited context following
revalence of State Sponsored Violence in Sri Lanka" uary. & March) 2005, p.1 (hereafter called as Draft two pieces of legislation (Emergency Regulations he State, specially in the PTA the definition of the icials have used them in ordinary cases of murder,
, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment of Punishment, te Parties, Comments by the Government of Sri uary 20, 2007. See also, A Committee Against Torture
le:://localhost/E: T-report-2005-SL.htm
/D/1033950/2000 decided on 31 July, 2003. 10. See infile.php/un cases/223/(last visit-July 15, 2009) Article 5, paragraph 4, of the Optional Protocol, is a violation of Articles 7 and 9 of the International h regard to the author's son and Article 7 of the al Rights with regard to the author and his wife.
/2001 decided on 21 July, 2004. Website http:// 259/


Page 78
54 FI'LL LDTaxOTG)]
of Article 7. Moreover, noting the anguish the disappearance of his son and by the co whereabouts Quinteros v. Uruguay, Case 1983.), the Committee considers that the au of Article 7 of the Covenant. The Commit before it reveal a violation of Article 7 of th son and with regard to the author's famil
The case of Sinharasa v Sri Lanka is il Government that section16 (2) of the IPTA ASP or higher officer is admissible) is be obligations. This provision paved the wav with a view to extract forced confessions. T was under detention orders issued underse This section provides for detention of a su. of a charge and that period is renewable custody, it is state that he was tortured ar dire after three months. The ASP forced applicant's thumb impression appears on even to sign his name). He was convicted the lawfully constituted Government; an sentenced to fifty years of imprisonment. Appeal and his request for leave to appe HRC found that the Sri Lanka Government (right to a fair trial). The Committee statec at all stages to dismiss the complaints oft threshold was not complied with...insofa the author's (Sinharasa) allegations lacked of ill-treatment before its magistrate, the unsustainable in the light of his expected
The Human Rights Committee in para 4, of the Optional Protocol to the Internati is of the view that the facts before it disclo 3, (c), and 14, paragraph (g), read togethe. Covenant'.
2. DEFINITION OF TORTURE
We may subdivide this heading unc SriLanka.
1 (a) Definition of Torture in Internation,
In the history of international law, c of definition of torture emerged from the the ECHR contained almost the identical w omission of the word "cruel" in its formu

தமிழ் மன்றம்
and stress caused to the author's family by htinuing uncertainty concerning his fate and No. 107 / 1981, Views adopted on 21 July hor and his wife are also victims of violation :ee is therefore of the opinion that the facts e Covenant both with regard to the author's ".
nportant, since it indicated to the Sri Lanka (this section makes confessions made to an et with grave violation of its international e for the police officers to resort to torture he aggrieved party, the applicant, Sinharasa ction 9(1) of PTA by the Minister of Defence. spect for 18 months without communication avery three months. While he was in police ld under stress he was made to sign a voire him to sign (the ASP forcefully made the he voire dire, since the author did not know on charges of: (1) conspiring to overthrow d (2) attacking four army camps. He was His sentence was reduced by the Court of al to the Supreme Court was refused. The : has violated Article 14 (3) (g) of the ICCPR l: "The willingness of the (Sri Lanka) courts orture and ill-treatment...suggests that this r as the courts were prepared to infer that credibility by virtue of failing to complain Committee finds that inference manifestly return to police detention"
7.5 stated: "acting under Article 5, paragraph onal Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, Se violations of Articles 14, paragraphs 1, 2, with Articles 2, paragraph 3, and 7 of the
er International Law and domestic Law of
Ll Law
uite extensive jurisprudence on the subject Strasbourg institutions, where Article 3 of ords of the UDHR and ICCPR except for the ation.


Page 79
வைர விழ
Torture is an extremely high degree *degrading', then "inhuman", thereafter 'cı
For the first time in the Greek Case' t "falanga' or 'bastido' (skilful beating of t marks or injuries) amounted to torture.
The definition of torture was furthe case Northern Ireland which was a part of 3 of ECHR by resorting to one or all of five The five techniques were: (1) Wall standi periods with their fingers put high above and the feet back, causing them to stand mainly on the fingers; (2) hooding (cover except during interrogation); (3) subjecting sleep; (5) deprivation of food. Torture cor of cruel, inhuman and degrading treatmen
Similar interpretations of torture wa under the ICCPR (e.g. Rodrigues v UruguayHRC from Sri Lanka. 11 ༄།
1 (b) Definition of Torture in Sri Lanka
In comparison with the above definit that there had been serious violations of t
The 1994 Human Rights Task Forcel the study of case law available at that tim government, the following outrages methc in their interrogations. The are: (1) burni the head in water till partial asphyxiation) petrol; (4) sexual assault with foreign obje neck of bottles into the rectum or vagina; (7 slaps to ears with palms of the hands whi the penis or wedging the testicles in a di feet and hands tied backwards)
Article 12 of the 1994 Anti-Torture causes severe pain, whether physical or which is: (a) done for the following pur. third person, any information or confessi any act which he or a third person has co. or (iii) intimidating or coercing such other
* ECHR Commission (1969) decision giver against Greece ruled by the generals who
Tyrer case, 26 Pub.Eur.Ct. Human Rights, buttock in the Isle of Wight was found to
See notes 7, 8 and 9.

T DoCř 09 |ss
of treatment which commence from being uel' and finally torture.
he European Commission of HR stated that he heals causing intense pain without any
r refined in the Ireland v UK (1978). In this the UK was found to have violated Article techniques used against the IRA guerrillas. ng (detainees were made to stand for long the head against the wall, legs spread apart on their toes with the weight of the body ing their head with black cloth all through g them to constant noise; (4) deprivation of stitutes an aggravated and deliberate form t: Tyrer case1
s adopted by the Human Rights Committee 1994) including some cases that went up to
ion of torture in international law, one finds he right to be free from torture.
isted the following as torture deriving from ne. Besides the five techniques used the UK ods are used by the law enforcement agents ng with cigarettes; (2) submarino (burying ; (3) suffocating with plastic bags soaked in cts and electric current; (5) rape; (6) forcing ) dental torture; (8) “telefono” (simultaneous ich could damage the ear-drum; (9) beating rawer; (10) "dharma-chacra' (rotating with
Act provides: "Torture is any act which mental, to any other person, being an act poses...(i) obtain from such other person or on; or (ii) punishing such other person for mmitted or is suspected to have committed; person or third person: or (b) done for any
in a petition brought by Scandinavian countries staged a coup
Ser. A (1978). Caning a young offender on the bared be torture.


Page 80
56 சட்ட மாணவர்
reason based on discrimination, and being at the instigation of, or with the consent c person acting in an official capacity'.
The Courts in Sri Lanka, specially acknowledged that above methods are to and sticks (KoneSalingam v. Major Muthalife a demonstration.'
The Committee against Torture estab in 1998 regarding: (1) the definition of to amount to torture; and (3) extradition, ret
As regards the definition of torture th 2(1) of the Act should not be exclusive but for sadistic ends. The other observation wi out court ordered punishments such as wh
3. DOMESTIC IMPLEMENTATION OF INTER
This section attempts to outline the d international obligations governing anti-tc
3 (a) Constitutional Provisions
Article 11 of the Constitution appare stated in the international instruments.
However, Article 16 of the Constituti 82 & 84) after legal procedure may not be rights as stated in the Constitution. This is for legislation to inflict torture.
Hence, guarantees to protect individi 11 of the Constitution must be improved b
In pursuance of Article 126 of the Con rights case before the Supreme against a administrative act'. There have been sever, late, there seems to be a reluctance on the procedure, which is over-laden already w.
Konesaungam v Major Muthalifet..al Supreme ( SI Vavuniya SC(FR) No.47/2002.
13 Ekanayake v Weerwasam SC(FR) No.34/2002
o Para. 9 of the Committee Observat 4a09cbelc56a96b38025660f004b.f3a7?Opend

தமிழ் மன்றம்
in every case, and act which is done by, or racquiescence of, a public officer or other
under Article 11 of the Constitution have rturous. For instance: assault with batons ..al);' and being shot at close range during
ished under CAT made certain observations rture in the Anti-torture Act; (2) acts that urn and expulsion.'
Le Committees observation was that section be inclusive to accommodate torture done as for the Act to amend section 2(3) to shut ipping of male children.
NATIONAL LAW ON ANTI-TORTURE
ifferent mechanisms set out to give effect to )rture.
ntly is an absolute prohibition of torture as
on states: "Any law passed (under Articles 2 challenged as being against fundamental a bizarre provision, because it gives room
uals from infliction of torture under Article y making it non-derogable.
stitution, any citizen may file a fundamental violation of Article 11 by "executive or al cases which were argued successfully. Of part of the judiciary to actively support this th excessive formalities.
’ourt (FR) No.555/2001; and Shanmugarajah vDilruk,
OS: 

Page 81
வைர விழ
3 (b) Statutory Provisions
Besides the constitutional provision, for violators before the High Court.
Since, prosecution of offences under th and the investigations have to be done perpetrators of torture, there is a woe prosecutorial system to handle torture cas
Under the 17th amendiment to the Cor Police Commission via the Constitutional C The aim of the entire 17th amendment administrative sectors, such as Election C Police Commission has appointed retired p selected areas. However, an effective Police
As of now (2009), the Constitutional ( exposes the polity of Sri Lanka to graver realm of police abuses. There is a great urg active.
3 (c) Sri Lanka Human Rights Commissio
By Human Rights Commission of S Human Rights Commission (NHRC) is e administrative procedures; (2) investigate ) capacity to the government in human rights success achieved by the Commission, speci much more potent and quick-acting inde fundamental right applications and prosec
In the aftermath of the third and fou Committee against Torture, the National policy decision not to mediate or conciliate co (namely torture). This is a reasonable optio) of torture and the NHRC does not have the numerous cases (around 400-700 applicatio suggested that like the Indian HRC, the NHR Already there is statutory provision in sec is urgently needed is to provide rules of the enforcement machinery via NHRC.'
We have argued out elsewhere, the prose
is so wide and unchecked. See, Doe and Dia in (2004) 16 Sri Lank JIL 235; Mark Fernand Sri Lanka, (2004) 16 Sri Lanka JIL 289.
Draft Report, note 7, p.17 7 Draft Report, note 7, p.20

T Dobi O9 57
the Anti-torture Act provides for remedies
he act is left to the discretion of the Attorney
by the police, who are often times the ful need to have separate independent es.15
stitution, the establishment of the National ouncil was met with warm public response.
was to depoliticise certain important ommission, public service and police. The olice personnel as area co-ordinators in few : Complaints Procedure is not yet in place.'
council is not operative. This state of affairs violations of human rights, more so in the gency in making the Constitutional Council
1.
ri Lanka Act, No.21 of 1996, the National mpowered to: (1) monitor executive and human rights abuses; (3) act in an advisory issues. While recognising, certain degree of ally with regard to curtailment of torture, a pendent body is needed both in respect of tutions under Anti-torture Act.
rth periodic reports of Sri Lanka before the Human Rights Commission (NHRC) took a mplaints against Article 11 of the Constitution n in the face of the seriousness of the offence
expertise and the resources to do justice to ins per year) that come before it. Ithas been C be empowered to approach courts directly. tion 15 (3) (b) of the NHRC Act 1996. What Supreme Court for appropriate and effective
uctiorial discretion left with the Attorney-General as, 'Prosecutorial Discretion and Pre-Trial Process" o, "Victor Ivan v Sri Lanka Decision: Its Impact on


Page 82
58 v சட்ட மாணவர்
Moreover, in pursuance of section 9 salutary development that the Commissio Attorney-General with regard to torture (
Another progressive venture is to hel were unable to establish a legally enforcea entertains applications regarding fundamen Since the fundamental rights in their preser of human rights which are internationally cases on a mediatory and conciliatory mar award of compensation to the victims of t
4. SOME RECOMMENDATIONS
Following are some suggestions to ir sponsored torture.
4 (a) Remedying Impunity of Governmenta
As stated at the very outset, the crucia there is an urgent need of a very potent prosecute torturers.
In the periodic report of 2005, Ra A.Mavormmatis' who visited Sri Lanka h have dropped considerably, however “se occur, even though these do not constitut
4 (b) Education and Systematic Review
The Supreme Court in Abasin Banda there is an urgent need to adopt educationa torture and other forms of ill-treatment.
As at present, training of police, offi with regard to education of human rights Public sentiment gets carried away by the ci to torture is harmless This was the views century. See, Bonser J in K v Tajudeeno]. Su to torture must be eradicated by sound ec
Education on human rights and ab. periodic reviews. Such systematic review all spheres. When there is uproar on a parti officials, commissions of inquiry are appo
See also, A Committee Against Torture begins F
E:/CAT-report-2005-SL.htm. p. 1 '” Abasin Banda v SI Guneratine of Hanguranketa °° K v Tajudeen, (1902) 6 NLR 16

தமிழ் மன்றம்
(h) of the HRC Act of 1996, it would be a n may in fact monitor the discretion of the aՏ€S.
the victims of torture which do not have or ble case before the court. As of now, NIHRC tal rights established under the constitution. ut form may be inadequate for the protection
recognised. The NHRC may take up such ner and recommend to the Government the Orture.
nprove on curtailment of burgeoning State
Ll Agencies
al question is Qui custodet custodes. Therefore an independent agency to investigate and
pporteur of the Committee of the CAT, as stated that the numbers of torture cases cious violations of certain Articles of CAT e torture'
v SI Guneratne of Hanguranketao stated that ll programs and procedural steps to prevent
cers in armed services, and prison officials in general and specially torture is minimal. ime wave and many feel that some tolerance hared even by the judiciary in the early 20th ch judicial attitudes which encourage resort jucation.
horrence of torture must be coupled with of governmental action is absent in almost cular issue, as for example torture by public inted. However, there is no follow through
eview of Report ofSri Lanka, website-le:/ Z localhost/
SC 109/95


Page 83
வைர விழா
of the recommendations. Review on tortur must be systematised.
4 (c) Refugee Law and the Principle of non
Sri Lanka has not ratified the Conver Lanka contends, notwithstanding Article 3 ( from being sent back to its country of C refoulment' (returning) provision which ena where he would run the risk of torture. Th
4 (d) Reforms to the Judicial System
Fundamental rights procedure undel expensive. Though in Boosa case, some of th such jurisprudence is not followed through its Indian counter part under epistolary ju be invoked in horrendous crime as torture its mettle. Like in the case of chamber deci Human Rights, informal selection of cases those that need not. It is hoped that the Courts would remedy the delay and expe and specifically torture cases.
Co-rappoteur, Mr. Rasmuseen in the to prevent torture, there was a need to r include the right to inform the relatives, to to be informed about the rights, and it wa effect in three languages in police stations rights were not observed. The authorities intimidation of witnesses, and install a w climate of fear that existed, as had been rec were still being received by victims and t intimidated, with the result that many to complaints".
4 (e) Impartial Medical Records
In Amal Sudath v Kodituluvakkulo the Su any medical officer before whom a suspe custody of police office to expect him to t injuries are results of police torture". Henc as worthless and unacceptable.
o Para. 9 of the Committee Observa
4a09cbelc56a96b38025660f004bf3a7?Opend
* See also, A Committee Against Torture begins
E:/CAT-report-2005-SL.htm. p.1 oo Amal Sudath v Koditu uvakku (1987) 2 Sri Lank

T DOrr 09 so
e with regards to rules, practices and cases
-refoulement
tion Relating to the Status of Refugees. Sri of the CAT (this provision protects a refugee irigin) that it is not bound by the ‘nonables Sri Lanka to send refugees to a country his uncertainty must be remediedo
Article 126 is extremely cumbersome and e stringent formalities have been mitigated, ... Our Supreme Court has a lot to learn from urisdiction. If epistolary jurisdiction cannot , the use of such legal system is not worth sions of the (Strasbourg) European Court of that merit arguing out must classified from proposed decentralisation of the Superior nse of fundamental rights cases in general
periodic report of 2005, stated: "In order espect fundamental safeguards, and these have a lawyer, to be seen by a doctor and is appreciated that there are posters to this i. However, there are allegations that these should inquire into all reported cases of itness protection program to eliminate the ommended before, as numerous allegations heir lawyers that were being harassed and rture victims had withdrawn or not made
upreme Court stated: "It is preposterous for :ct produced for a medical examination in ell the officer in his very presence that the e, the court rejected the medico-legal report
tions: . See also Draft Report, note 7, p.32
Review of Report of Sri Lanka, website- le://localhost/
tda LR 119


Page 84
60 &f"L LDTaSOT6)
Therefore it is important that medic deep sense of ethics in preparing their re.
Other experts at the sessions in the questions from the Sri Lanka delegates: many people had requested investigation the methods adopted in reporting and ma in place to monitor sexual violence and al of rape in custody had been brought to ju
4 (f) Bettering Police accountability in re
Under Article 4 (d) of the Constit manifestation of peoples sovereignty is the fundamental rights of citizens: "The Sove. enjoyed in the following manner...(t)h constitution declared and recognised shal the organs of government, and shall not b manner and to the extent hereinafter pro
Under the Seventeenth Amendme: Council, a multi-party supervisory body important public bodies, such as the E Inspector General of Police. Unfortunatel stake-holders of governance has undul Constitutional Council and the Police Con to let good governance prevail has retard subordinate officers in minimising the use
One of the appalling incidents to exception). One Gerald Perera, a wholly in was arrested by the Wattala Police and v was someone else and Gerald was compl where the Attorney General prosecuted some other police officers, Gerald who was
Despite judicial finding that most oft they still hold office in the Police. This is n Sri Lanka. In fact, there have been instanc of inflicting torture under fundamental rig near relatives were even promoted. The initiate disciplinary proceeding against su
* See also, A Committee Against Torture be localhost/E:/CAT-report-2005-SL.htm, pa
* Draft Report, note 7, p.13. The National
and other resources. Out of 156 complain completed.

r தமிழ் மன்றம்
ul practitioners, like judicial officers adopt a DOrtS.
periodic report of 2005, raised the following i) whether there were any statistics on how s; (ii) number of indictments; (iii) what are intaining records; (iv) what procedures are use in custody, (v) how many perpetrators stice
lation to Torture
ution of the Republic of Sri Lanka, one accountability of public officials in protecting reignty of the People shall be exercised and e fundamental rights right which are by be respected, secured and advanced by all e abridged, restricted or denied, save in the vided'.
nt to the Constitution, the Constitutional is set to monitor the impartiality of very lection Commissioner, Attorney-General, y, excessive political bargaining among the y restrained effective functioning of the nmission. Lethargy and lack of political will led the effective control of the IGP and his
of torture in police investigation.
ok place last year (though this is not the nocent person who was gainfully employed was tortured, later to find that the offender etely innocent. A few days before the trial he Officer-in-charge of Wattala Police and to give evidence in this trial was murdered.
he officers (including the OIC) were culpable, ot unusual in the present-day police force in es where the officers who were found guilty hts applications tendered by victims or their Inspector General of Police was asked to ch officers at the departmental level by the
rins Review of Report of Sri Lanka, website- le:// ge1.
Police Commission is ailing from lack of financial 's of police torture in 2003 only 11 cases have been


Page 85
வைர விழ
Supreme Court. He and his predecessors such neglect by a senior public official lik that he is ignoring a constitutional duty in
Technically the country today is not civil war' going on in the North and E. “... torture practices have become ende
policemen”.”6
In Kemasiri Kumara Caldera's caseo7, thi recording statements is positively primiti become a habit in the police procedures.
5. CONCLUSION
Some of the urgent reforms to co enforcement agencies are: (1) To improve th branch, independent of the police depar investigate gross violation of human rights of an independent investigatory unit; and within the police department to investigat
Having stated the obvious, it is nece these specific positive directives, there is life" (cultura vitate). By this we do not mea espouse the cause of protecting the 'unbor is in radical opposition to the culture of d protecting and promoting human values; ( formation of persons with character, integ
The statement of the Chairperson of the S based NGO called REDRESS: See, note 2 ab
*” Kemasiri Kumara Caldera's case, SC (FR) No. * Draft Report, note 6, page. 11.

}r Dooli O9 61
have ignored these requests. One wonders, e the IGP make him liable to the allegation nposed upon him.
t under emergency, though there is a 'cold ast of the country. However, it is stated: mic and are not confined to a few rogue
e Supreme Court itself found that method of ve and tampering with official records has
unteract the rampant torture within law he skills of police officers and have a separate tment; (2) provide adequate machinery to ; (3) provide forensic training to the officers (4) provide an independent appeal tribunal te the complaints of torture.
ssary to state that in the long term, besides an urgent need of developing a 'culture of n the narrow view of pro-life activists' who n' (though this is essential). A culture of life leath. The former features the following: (1) 2) defend and protect human rights; and (3) grity and honour.
ri Lanka's Human Rights Commission to a London OVE,
343/99, SCM dated November 6, 2001.


Page 86
PRISON SHOULD BEA
There is a great need to address
environment in which several persons a necessary. This Article shall not be constr not be sent to prison. It does not unde whatsoever. It focuses mainly on two issue one being the legal issues relating to pre-tr. of alternative sentencing.
FUNDAMENTAL LAW OF THE COUNTRY:-
The rights guaranteed in the Constitut Constitution is not to be construed as a m Legislative and Executive authorities derive is a living and organic thing which, of a construed broadly and liberally. Chapters II Socialist Republic of Sri Lanka guarantee th persons.
While ordinary rights are protected b are protected by the fundamental law of t
The Universal Declaration of Human and cannot be alienated. Human rights individual's rights are the cornerstone of it. leads to the freedom and development of Vasu "A person can possess individuality exercised by him". These rights are protec According to the former Indian Supreme C fundamental values. These rights protect i The powers of the State and the State organ
Article 13 of the Constitution of D guarantees personal fundamental right punishment.
Article13 (2) reads as follows:-
"Every person held in custody, detained brought before the judge of the nearestcom by law and shall not be further held in c except upon and in terms of the order of s establish by law."

PLACE OF LAST RESORT
F.R.C. Thalayasingam ill.M Deputy Legal Draftsman Lecturer Sri Lanka Law College
he circumstances which have created an re kept in prison for longer periods than ued to mean that convicted persons should mine the judicial process in any manner which have not been addressed adequately, |al detainees and the other being the process
ion should be treated with due respect as the ere law, but as the machinery by which the power to make written laws. A Constitution ll instruments has the greatest claim to be and IV of the Constitution of the Democratic le fundamental rights and language rights of
y the ordinary laws the fundamental rights he country which is the Constitution.
Rights states that human rights are inherent are the foundation of democracy and the The enjoyment of these rights by individuals he country. According to the Indian writer and dignity only when these rights can be :ted by laws and enforced by court of law. 'ourt Justice Baghawathi, these rights are of ndividuals from oppressions and injustices. 's are restricted in this process.
emocratic Socialist Republic of Sri Lanka s against arbitrary arrest detention and
or otherwise deprived of personal liberty shall be petent court according to the procedure established ustody detained or deprived of personal liberty lch judge made in accordance with the procedure


Page 87
வைர விழா
Accordingly a person's personal liberty shou warrant the deprivation of personal liberty detained.
Article 4 (d) of the Constitution states as fo
"the fundamental rights which are by the respected, secured and advanced by all the
According to Article 28 of the Constitution person -
to uphold and defend the Constitutic to further the national interest and to to work conscientiously in his chosen to preserve and protect public prope to respect the rights and freedoms o to protect nature and conserve its ric
At present (as at 15 December 2009) th Out of which 12, 831 a
There are three categories of persons who al
1) Pre-trial detainees 2) Convicted prisoners 3) Convicted prisoners who are awaitin
DETENTION WITHOUT PROPER INVESTIGATIO
There are several persons detained in mere suspicion or arbitrarily. The Criminal detailed procedure in respect of investigati reasons the investigation does not take pl adverse effects:-
(a) right to personal liberty is deprivec (b) in case of arrest such person will ha (c) thereafter continuous process of ap
charge; (d) valuable time is wasted; (e) financial loss / employment /legal (f) mental agony
FoLLOWING ARE SOME OF THE CASES TO THI
Asilin Fernando V. Sanath Perera O.I.C. | arrested by the police without any reason
Source: Statistic Division of the Prisons De * 1992 (1). S.L.R.11.

Dai O9 63
ld be given the foremost place. Unless facts i, a person shall not be held in custody or
blows:-
Constitution declared and recognized shall be organs of government...'
, it shall be the fundamental duty of every
Drn; ) foster national unity;
occupation;
rty; f others; hes.
ere are 28,505 persons living in prisons. are pre-trial detainees
“e kept in prison.
g appeals.
N
prisons as they have been arrested either on Procedure Code No. 15 of 1979 sets out a on. Very often for convenience or for other ace. This procedure leads to the following
d; ave to be bailed out; pearing in courts very often without any
fees;
S POINT.
Chilaw. It was alleged in this case that X was ... The police stated that X was arrested as
partment.


Page 88
64 சட்ட மாணவர்
further investigation was necessary and a in committing offences under Emergency F produced before the court as to what type which led to the arrest. He referred to the the court expressed the view that "It wo unspecified and unknown purpose, as 13(4)".
In Sirisena and Others V. Earnest Perer, or not a person has been arrested depen whether he has been deprived of his libe against arbitrary arrest and detention is the of Article 13 (1) and (2)".
In Jayaratne and Others V. Chandranar "A reasonable suspicion or apprehension c pre-requisite for the deprivation of perso justified by resorting to an expedient balar towards the executive on the purely specu might, but without any reasonable basis f
Vinayagamoorthy Attorney-At-Law Commander and Others' Amerasinghe J. "Ind with the procedure established by law', investigation may have revealed; but whet committing an offence or there were reasc of an offence'.
In the case of Kemasiri Kumar Caldera V.
Edussuriya J. - " I may add that then been altered with impunity and utter disre the supervising A.S.P.s and S.P.s are dereli alternative condone such acts.............. Th errant officers. what is the Inspector of Pol for a Court to accept a certified copy of an without comparing it with the original. supposed to protect the ordinary citizens ( law, we may ask with Juvenal, quis custodie themselves?'
V.I.S. Rodrigo V. Ms. Imalka S.I. Kirile should be ensured that arrests are made ol
1985 (2).S.L.R. 375.
1992 (2).S.L.R. 97. 1998(2) S.L.R. 129 page 136. 1997 (1) S.L.R.113. S.C. (F.R.) Application No. 343/99. S.C. (F.R.) Application No. 297/2007 Page

தமிழ் மன்றம்
s there was evidence that X was concerned Regulations. Kulatunge J - "No material was of investigation took place or information case of Nanayakkara V. Henry Perera where uld be unlawful to detain a person for an his would be an infringement of Article
a and Others the Court stated that "Whether is not on the legality of the arrest; but on rty to go where he pleases. The protection central feature or the core of the provisions
da and Otherso Fernando J stats as follows: - of past or future wrong doing is an essential nal liberty. Such deprivation can never be ce of convenience which can be made to tilt lative assumption that something untoward or thinking that it would".
7 on behalf of Wimalenthiran V. The Army eciding whether the arrest was in accordance the matter in issue is not what subsequent her at the time of the arrest, the person was onable grounds for suspecting of committal
Somasiri Liyanage O.I.C. Police Station Seeduwa’
nanner in which the G.C.I.B.s, R.I.B.s etc have gard of the law makes one wonder whether ct in the discharge of their duties or in the us the police force appears to be full of such ice doing about this? In my view it is unsafe y statement or notes recorded by the police It is a lamentable fact that the police who of this country have become violators of the tipsos custodies? Who is to guard the guards
pone and Otherso. According to Article 13 it lly when the officer (police) is satisfied that
0, 11,13.


Page 89
வைர விழ
the person concerned is anticipating commi with reference to specific provision of any
SUSPICION SHOULD RELATE To A SPECIFIC (Nexus between the actual act and the offen
There should be an absolute necessit liberty.
ALTERNATIVE SENTENCING
Possible alternatives to imprisonmer certain minor offences.
In relation to pre trial detention and to be made as to whether there is justificat for minor offences. There are some who ar to prison he shall not be reformed. This v many reconvicted prisoners in Sri Lanka V has not been an effective deterrence always is committing the same offence.
WHAT IS ALTERNATIVE SENTENCING?
Alternative sentencing is a type of se of prison overcrowding and to provide a persons during a period of punishment.
TYPES OF ALTERNATIVE SENTENCING
Verbal sanctions, such as admoniti discharge; Economic sanctions and monet an expropriation order; Restitution to the or deferred sentence; Probation and judici Referral to an attendance centre; House a above Work or education release.
ADVANTAGES OF ALTERNATIVE SENTENCIN
1) Reduce the problem of prison overc
2) Reduce the cost (especially the tax in
3) Prevent the possibility of joining hal
engaging in grave offences
4) Help to save the money spent for th
5) Provide the opportunity to be with

T D6 O9 65
tting an offence or has committed an offence
written Law.
PROHIBITED ACT ce and not a mere suspicion)
y to deprive a person of his /her personnel
ht should be widely practiced in respect of
sentencing proper, a careful study will have ion in sending a person to prison especially e of the view that unless you send a person iew may not be correct always. There are which fact shows that imprisoning a person s. One has to find out as to why such person
2ntencing designed to alleviate the problem different way of monitoring of convicted
ion, reprimand and warning; Conditional ary penalties, such as fines; Confiscation or victim or a compensation order; Suspended al supervision; A community service order; rrest; A combination of the measures listed
Gar
rowding
honey spent for offenders)
nds with other criminals in the prisons and
e maintenance of government premises
the family and take care of them


Page 90
66 சட்ட மாணவர்
6) Provide life skills training
7) Provide job skills training
8) Offender rehabilitation programs
a. Drug counseling
b. Alcohol counseling
WOMEN IN PRISON:-
The increase number of women in particularly the case related to drug offenc due to the inability to pay fines for petty from economically and socially disadvanta; have low levels of education / with deper contact causes the prisoners and the fami impact on young children.
Article 16(3) of the UDHR states as fundamental group unit of society and is e - Article 17 of the ICCPR, Article 3(1) and Child Prisoner being the sole bread winne
SOME CONSIDERATIONS:-
Stigma attached to a woman who is ir than of the stigma attached to a man.
She is discriminated and isolated in She is also harassed by her own fam She finds it difficult to find employ
Though the rights areenshrined in the Con instruments, they are of no relevance to h
The Constitution of Sri Lanka in Art of State Policy recognizes a family unit.
27 (12) reads as follows:-
"The State shall recognize and protect th
Though the provisions of the Directiv the Judiciary of Sri Lanka and India have r Bharati V. State of Kerala and State of Kerala Directive Principles a place of Honour in the conscience of the Constitution. In Vad

தமிழ் மன்றம்
prison is closely related to poverty. This is es and non violent thefts. They are in prison offences for bail. Most of the prisoners are ged segments of the society / unemployed / hded children. The difficulty in maintaining ly members immense sufferings and harsh
follows - "the Family is the natural and ntitled to protection by society and the state 9 (3) of the Convention on the Rights of the 2r of the family.
prison or out of prison is very much greater
the society. lily. ment due to the stigma.
stitution and declared by many international
le.
icle 27 dealing with the Directive principles
e family as the basic unit of society."
e principles of State Policy are not justiciable, 'ecognized their importance. In Keshavananda V. Thomas the Indian Supreme Court gave the the Constitution stating that they constitute ivelu V. OIC Sithanaparapuram Regional Camp


Page 91
வைர விழ
Police Post Vavuniya and Others' the Sup1 importance to the family as a unit.
Thus this unit is affected especially v
ECONOMICAL DISADVANTAGES
Large amount of state funds are spen persons who are in prison due to the nor more expenditure than what is due to the
According to Article 3 of the Consti inalienable. The resources (natural or other People in authority are trustees of the re natural or otherwise they belong to the pec funds without proper justification is a vi some of the cases in which this fact was er
Premachandra V. Major Monague Jayaw cannot exist where the rule of law reigns."
Bulankulama and Others V Secretary N (Eppawala case)
Dr. A.R.B. Amarasinghe J. explainec Trust doctrine in Sri Lanka and stated that a representative democracy, the powers o who are for the time being entrusted with
He further stated that the organs of the people have committed the care and p
According to Article 27(2) (e) of the C in Sri Lanka a democratic society equitable c resources of the community and the social good.
RECOMMENDATIONS:-
(a) The Officers in charge of police sta that the police officers on duty at th Law. They also should ensure the
(b) To insist on a proper investigation
(c) Create awareness on the fundame
Constitution;
2002 (3) S.L.R. 1994 (2) S.L.R page 90 at 103. 11 2000 (3) S.L.R. 243.

r LD6Noir 09 67
eme Court of Sri Lanka specifically gave
when the parents are imprisoned.
t on maintaining prisoners. There are many -payment of fines. The state incurs much state from defaulters of fines.
tution sovereignty is in the people and is wise) belongs to the people of this country. 'sources of this country whether they are ople (Public Trust Doctrine). Spending state olation of the Rule of Law. Following are nphasized.
ickrama and Another 'Unfettered discretion
f
Ainistry of Industrial Development and Others
i the application of the Doctrine of Public
: the sovereignty is in the people and being
f the People are exercised through persons
certain functions.
State are guardians / custodians to whom reservation of the resources of the people.
onstitution the State is pledged to establish listribution among all citizens of the material product, so as best to sub serve the common
ions (OICs) should be responsible to ensure le police stations do comply with the rule of revention of fundamental rights violations.
process.
ntal duties as set out in Article 28 of the


Page 92
68 afL LDraoT6
(d) To take disciplinary action agains (e) Training programs to police shoul
k ensure that due process of the l
between the actual act and the
k ensure that arrests are made onl concerned is anticipating comr with reference to specific provis
(f) As majority of the persons who cc and economically disadvantaged, t of living.
CoNCLUSION
The purpose of this Article is to a detention and suggest measures which w by the fundamental law of the country be necessity and evidence arrived at after p be deprived of his or her personal liberty
All written laws shall always be read w
It is noteworthy to refer to a quotati (1886) 118 U. S356
"The very idea that one man may be col material right essential to the enjoymer intolerable in any country where freedo1
The above said quotation was made in discrimination. If such a quotation can b would be very unfair to arrest and detain a values shall be respected.
Most of the Pre-trial detainees are prisoners who have appealed against their Justice delayed is justice denied. Let the justice.
LAW IS FOR THE MAN ANC

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
police officers who arrest persons illegally, i focus on matters which would
w is complied with and to ensure the nexus offence;
y when the officer is satisfied that the person hitting an offence or committed an offence ion of any written law
mmit minor offences are poor and socially here can be programs to uplift their standard
nalyse the root causes of illegal arrest and ould ensure fundamental rights guaranteed highly be respected. Unless there is absolute roper investigation process, no person shall
rith reference the provisions of the Constitution.
on of Justice Mathews in Yick Wo V. Hopkin
mpelled to hold his life or means of living, or any ut of life, at the mere will of another seems to be n prevails, as being the essence of slavery itself.'
respect of equality provision relating to e made in relation to equality provision, it erson without proper investigation. Humane
in prison for a long period of time. The 'onvictions are also awaiting judicial process. 'e be a proper system of administration of
MAN IS NOT FOR THE LAW


Page 93
ELECTRONIC SIGNA
The purpose of this article is to exam of electronic signatures. Many legislatures or not they should regulate electronic sig that some kind of regulation is desirable appropriate legislation.
DEFINITION OF ELECTRONIC AND DIGITAL S
The main concern of electronic signatu sometimes referred to as "records" or "el created, communicated, and stored in elec referred to as either "electronic signatures'
"Electronic signature": which is generically to, or logically associated with, other elect authentication'. It merely adds data (text, as means of identifying the signer.
"Digital signature"
Broad meaning - a digital method ( document or sends a message;
Technical meaning - a segment of dig digital document for the purpose of id document: the data may represent differe selected alphanumeric strings or digital encrypted. Some writers use the term mc implemented using asymmetric cryptogra all digital methods.
THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN A "DIGITAL SIGN
While digital signatures and ele interchangeably, there is a significant diff

TURE LEGISLATION
Indira Samarasinghe
LL.B (S.L) LL.M (Monash)
Attorney-at-Law Post-Graduate Diploma in International Law and Organization for Development (The Hague) Diploma in Commercial Arbitration (ICLP) Deputy Legal Draftsman Visiting Lecturer Sri Lanka Law College
ine some of the key issues posed by the use in the world are trying to decide whether natures and some countries have decided and have either enacted or about to enact
SIGNATURES
relegislation has been electronic documents,
2ctronic records" and "signatures" that are
tronic form. Generally, these signatures are
or "digital signatures".
defined as 'data in electronic form attached tronic data and which serves as method of sound, symbol, picture etc.) to a document
of authenticating a person who creates a
ital data appended to or included within a 2ntifying the maker or the sender of the nt types of information, such as randomly
biometric data, and may or may not be ore narrowly to indicate digital signatures phy, and use 'electronic signature' to cover
ATURE" AND AN "ELECTRONIC SIGNATURE"
ctronic signatures are sometimes used rence between the two. In a nutshell, most


Page 94
70 &FL DraoTouri
electronic signatures are based on digital created by hashing data to produce a large (something like DNA test for data) in such produce the same number. That number that it belongs to you. Electronic signatur signature technology, but they also require proof of the user knew the signature wi assurance that each party is allowed to h what and when it was signed.
HAND WRITTEN SIGNATURES AND ELECTRC
Thus, while handwritten signatures signer's intent, signatures in an electronic purposes for the parties engaged in an elec the sender, to indicate the sender's intent, and
ELECTRONIC SIGNATURE LEGISLATION
Electronic signature legislation in Am Act, which was enacted in 1995 and focuse based digital signatures. Soon thereafter, l States in the United States. In addition, the on a Common Framework for Electronic S United Nations Commission on Internationa on Electronic Commerce completed work o 1996, and is currently drafting internation and certification authorities. The Orgar Development ("OECD") is also addressingel other public and private organizations.
Electronic signature legislation can be desi
- To remove barriers to electronic comm
- To enable and promote the desirable p helping to establish the "trust" and tl business online.
The above two goals might be best accompl freedom of contract.
PROBLEMS ADDRESSING LEGAL ISSUES
The most difficult question of all is t play in addressing legal issues. Is it legal?' conduct?

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ignature technology. Digital signatures are lumber that uniquely identifies the contents a manner that any change would no longer s then encrypted with your keys to prove s are a legal standard that may use digital consumer disclosures, consent to use them, is being applied on their behalf, and the ave an independent copy to prove exactly
INIC SIGNATURES
in most cases serve merely to indicate the
environment typically serve three critical tronic commerce transaction - i.e. to identify to ensure the integrity of the document signed.
erica began with the Utah Digital Signature !d solely on issues raised by cryptographyegislation was introduced in several other 2 European Union has proposed a Directive ignatures for the European Union; and the alTrade Law ("UNCITRAL") Working Group n its Model Law on Electronic Commerce in all legislation addressing digital signatures lization for Economic Co-operation and ectronic signature legal issues, as are several
3ned and enacted to accomplish two goals:
rce, and
ublic policy goal of electronic commerce by
e "predictability" needed by parties doing
ished by enacting legislation that preserves
hat the digital signature legislation should an I trust the message? What are the rules of


Page 95
வைர விழ
LEGALITY
This issue raises concerns regarding signatures meet legal formalities such as the by a variety of statutes and regulations. agreement be both documented in "writing to be held bound, in order for that agreer the Statute of Frauds is, of course, the besi
TRUSTWORTHINESS
The second primary concern of partic trust. From secure sales to the handling of individuals, trust is the underlying issu commerce reaches its full potential.
AUTHENTICITY
A party entering into an online tran must be confident of that message. That communications pertaining to the transac that the party can show that the records a
INTEGRITY
The recipient of an electronic messa; integrity before the recipient relies and ac
THE RULES OF CONDUCT
Predictability in electronic commel sources of relevant law: longstanding princ determine the terms that will govern thei tradition of judge-made precedent recogniz light on Statutes governing commercial trar commerce as well as Statutes of more gen
LEGISLATIVE APPROACH
All electronic signature statutes ena remove barriers to electronic commerce. In fa that is the only issue that is addressed. U what appears to be a simple issue of me1 have been somewhat varied and inconsiste worse. Specifically, in clarifying that ele and that electronic signatures meet sign greatly regarding the following two fund

r up6oir 09 冈
whether electronic records and electronic writing and signature requirements imposed
In many cases, the law requires that an ," and "signed" by the person who is sought ment to be enforceable. In most countries,
example of such a law.
is to an electronic transaction is the issue of personal data to certifying transactions and e that will determine whether electronic
saction in reliance on an electronic message
party must retain records of all relevant tion and keep those records in such a way re authentic.
ge must be confident of a communication's ts on the message.
ce will no doubt be founded upon many iples of freedom of contract in which parties r online transactions, the rich common law ing such contracting principles and shedding sactions, and legislation geared to electronic eral application.
cted to date have a component designed to |ct, for most electronic signature legislation, Jnfortunately, the legislative approaches to 'ely removing barriers to electronic commerce nt, and may have actually made the situation ctronic records meet writing requirements ature requirements, Statutes have differed amental issues:-


Page 96
72 சட்ட மாணவர்
- the requirement of writing; and
- what qualifies as a signature?
A second category of Statutes, however, r certain attributes or meet certain requireme enforceable.
A different set of legal signature requi Law. Specifically, the UNCITRAL Model Law
- An electronic signature must include
- An electronic signature must include of the information contained in the r
- The method used must be as reliab. which the message was generated or
A third category of legislation focuses not must possess in order to be enforceable a used to create the signature itself.
Yet a fourth category of enacted legis constitutes a valid electronic signature.
Electronic signature legislation has al the types of transactions for which the use Statutes authorize the use of electronic signal agencies, while other Statutes require at le entity. In yet other States, Statutes authori; transactions involving a specific private enti
Most electronic signature Statutes er governing the conduct of parties using however, enacted legislation addressing atl of the parties. A.
This legislation generally falls into two cat
The technology-specific digital signatur Utah, and Washington address a variety technology. Such Statutes also outline the seek the benefit of the State licensing pro obligations of the certification authority to
- use a trustworthy system;
- disclose its practices and procedures,
- properly identify a prospective appli

தமிழ் மன்றம்
2quires that electronic signatures possess its before they will be considered legally
ements is imposed by the UNCITRAL Model
requires that:
a method to identify the signer;
a method to indicate the signer's approval message; and
e as was appropriate for the purpose for communicated.
on the attributes an electronic signature s a signature, but rather on the technology
slation says nothing whatsoever about what
so taken a variety of approaches regarding of electronic signatures is authorized. Some Iures only where both parties are government ast one of the parties to be a government ze the use of electronic signatures only for ty, such as a financial institution.
acted to date say nothing about the rules lectronic signatures. A few States have, ast some of the rules governing the conduct
gories.
: legislation enacted in Minnesota, Missouri, of issues raised by the use of public key obligations of certification authorities that visions. Typically the Statutes specify the
:ant for a certificate;


Page 97
வைர விழ
- publish issued certificates in a reposi
- suspend and/or revoke certificates;
- make warranties to the certificate ap)
- make warranties to persons using th
messages
Some technology-neutral electronic sign the general use of electronic signatures, in
- the creation and control of signatur messages to produce a unique electri
- instances in which signatures would
- the unauthorized use of signature d
- whether a party is obligated to acce
- the circumstances under which the pa
of the Statute.
Most electronic signature Statutes simply Those Statutes that do focus on the issui either approach requires implementation mechanism, for determining which tec trustworthy signatures, and when, and ul considered fulfilled.
Under the first approach, a trustwor enforceability as a signature. Statutes ad electronic signatures possess four attribut
- unique to the person using it; - capable of verification; - under the sole control of the person
- linked to the data in such a manner invalidated. If all of these requireme deemed to be a signature for purp regulatory signature requirements.
A number of other Statutes have adopted almost any form of electronic signature c, requirements, while recognizing that some than others. Sóme of these Statutes take a the class of trustworthy electronic signatu

r Dorr 09 方
itory;
plicant upon issuance of the certificate; and
e certificate to verify digitally signed
ature legislation address issues related to cluding rules regarding:-
e devices used by the signers of electronic onic signature;
be attributed to the named signer;
evices;
pt an electronic signature; and
rties to a transaction may vary the provisions
does not address the issue of trust at all. e take two different approaches, although of rules or standards, or a procedure or hnologies are capable of creating such nder what circumstances, that capability is
thy electronic signature is a precondition to Dpting this approach typically require that es - i.e., the electronic signature must be:
using it; and
that if the data is changed, the signature is nts are met, the electronic signature will be loses of that state's various statutory and
a second approach. These Statutes state that an be enforceable and meet legal signature electronic signatures are more trustworthy technology-neutral approach to identifying res that qualify for such a legal benefit.


Page 98
74 சட்ட மாணவ
Most forms of electronic signature l transactions provide few if any, provision of the parties using electronic signatures. required before an electronic signature v however, provide that the use or acceptan of the parties to the transaction. A few otl governing the conduct of the parties using
A key issue that arises when prescribi such rules should be mandatory or opera autonomy has also been critical for the Un negotiations regarding electronic signatur on Electronic Commerce. However, tho governing certification authority services a seeking strong consumer protection, hav provisions that cannot be varied by an ag
A review of existing U.S. electronic si that address these issues. The technology-s in Minnesota, Missouri, Utah, and Wasl licensing of certification authorities, all c varied by agreement of the parties.
An electronic signature that qualific rebuttable presumption that the signature Similar types of presumptions for a tech secure signatures appear in legislation th Singapore.
CONCLUSION
In evaluating the merits of electronic able to distinguish between regulatory l standards and conditions, and enabling o to support freedom of contract and incr transactions without inhibiting the develop for authentication and message integrity. rapid technological innovation can, parac Conversely, when law moves with change its most stabilizing effect and facilitate ec
States should closely monitor whet regarding electronic signatures is hinderi: new business models, or new technologie

தமிழ் மன்றம்
'gislation that apply to business-to-business relating to the rules governing the conduct Many Statutes simply specify the attributes vill be considered enforceable. Several do, ce of an electronic signature is at the option her Statutes also provide some limited rules ; electronic signatures.
ng rules of conduct for the parties is whether te simply as gap-fillers. This issue of party ited States in the context of its international es through the UNCITRAL Working Group se seeking a regulatory licensing regime nd the use of digital signatures, and persons e all favored legislation containing certain reement of the parties.
gnature legislation reveals very few Statutes specific electronic signature Statutes enacted hington, which provide for the voluntary ontain numerous provisions that cannot be
as as a secure electronic signature enjoys a is that of the person to whom it correlates. nology-neutral class of secure records and at has been enacted in South Carolina and
signature legislative initiatives, we must be egislation, which often dictates restrictive r facilitating legislation, which can be used ease predictability and certainty in online ment of new business models and technology Retention of existing law during a period of oxically, create instability and uncertainty. in business practice, law can actually have onomic growth.
ner the wide diversity in the various laws g the development of electronic commerce,
W
s


Page 99
HUMAN RIGHTS - AN
The concept of Human Rights for th
all living creation of God was introduced in introduced in the 20th century The principl and it is possible that they are taken from Holy Quran is the basic source of Islamic law the preaching and practice of the Holy Prop jurists and the analogical deductions of the of is to bring to light the treasures of these princi students particularly in the western world lawyers without any exposure whatsoevel world. A significant gap in their knowled system they often know nothing beyond
must necessarily make them less suited to m of the future in which intercommunication mankind will be essential'; Justice C.G.We
The basic principle, the bedrock in t Muhammad Rasoolullah' in Arabic means ' is His Messenger". The Islamic political fra
1. TAWHID — Unity of God. The belie Master of Universe. The sovereignty
2. RISALA - Prophet hood. The divi Messenger, the Holy Prophet Muham prophet. The sources of law in Islam through the Holy Prophet, his preac opinions of Islamic Jurists called the opinions known as QIYAS. These in t
N 3. KHILAFA - Representation. The repr are delegated to him by Allah. T Aboobucker and after him Hazrath Ali. It is expected of him to act on e.
The concept of sovereignty in Islam is that the Ruler and all powerful and the so calle this earth. Abdul A'la Mawdudi says, " . virtue of the powers delegated to him by Gc

ISLAMIC PERSPECTIVE
By A.H.G. Ameen
LLB, LLM, JIPUIM Lecturer: Sri Lanka Law College
Open university of Sri Lanka
e well being of not only human beings but
the 6th century whereas the western world es of human rights were unknown to them the Islamic Law and traditions. In fact the or Shariah and the Hadiths which constitute phet Muhammad and the opinion of Islamic inion of the jurists. The purpose of my article ples found in the Islamic jurisprudence. "Law enter the legal profession as fully fledged to some of the great legal systems of the lge is in regard to the Islamic Law of this the name. Such a gap in their knowledge ake their due contribution to the legal world between the principle cultural traditions of eramantry, Islamic Jurisprudence 1988.
he Islamic philosophy is "Lailaha Illallahu None other than Allah and the Holy Prophet mework rests on three principles.
f that Allah is the Creator, Sustainer and
of this kingdom is vested in Him.
he law of God is conveyed through His lmed (Peace be upon him) and he is the last are the basic law the Holy Quran revealed hing and practice known as HADITHS, the IJMA and the analogical deductions of the he Islamic terminology called the SHARIAH.
2sentative of Allah on earth and the powers nere were four Caliphs namely Hazrath Umar, Hazrath Usman and the last Hazrath arth within the limits prescribed.
Allah the creator is the king of the universe, i rulers' are the representatives of Allah on Chey are His vicegerents that is to say, by d, he is required to exercise Divine authority


Page 100
76 சட்ட மாணவ
in this world within the limits prescribe based on Tawhid, Risala and Khilafa as a are sovereign whereas in Islam sovereign caliphs or representatives.
Speaking on "Democracy in Islam" the people make their own laws and in Is (Shariha) given by God through His Holy to fulfill the will of the people, in the othe it have all to fulfil the purpose of God. In b authority which exercises its powers in a frt democracy is subservient to the Divine la the injunctions of God and within the limi
The concept of ownership in Islam are trustees and are duty bound to mainta progeny which promotes not only the well The environment law in Islam is very effe
HUMAN RIGHTS IN ISLAM
Human Rights in Islam are rights gr any legislative assembly and such rights ca down some universal fundamental rights observed and respected under all circums at peace or at war. Human blood is sacred The Holy Quran says that the Holy Prophe - Holy Quran 21:107. Speaking of the adv Prof. Abul Hassan Ali Nadvi says, “As hu God raised up Prophet Muhammad (Peace it from darkness into light." He furthers world was like a house hit by a severe earl turvy, creating a heaphere and a heap th everything and made completely desolate eW light, a new faith, new warmth, a nev new era in the human history making com earth.'
THE BASIC HUMAN RIGHTS IN ISLAM ARE
1. Right to life,
2. Right to safety of life,
3. Respect for chastity of women
4. Individual rights to freedom

தமிழ் மன்றம்
| by God". The Islamic Political Theory is foresaid. In western democracy the people y is vested in God and the people are His
Mawdudi says, "In the western democracy lam they have to follow and obey the laws Prophet. In one, the government undertakes r the government and the people who form lief, western democracy is a kind of absolute 2e and uncontrolled manner whereas Islamic v exercises its authority in accordance with ts prescribed by Him"
s similar to the sovereignty in Islam. They in it and preserve it for its successors or his being of the people but also the environment. ctive to the modern world.
anted by God and not by King or Ruler or unnot be withdrawn or conferred. Islam lays
for humanity as a whole which are to be tances within a state or outside or whether and cannot be spilled without justification. t was sent as a mercy to the entire mankind. vent of the Holy Prophet Muhammad (sal), manity lay gasping in the agonies of death, be upon him) to resuscitate it and to deliver ays, "His advent came at a time when the hduake. All that was in it had turned topsy ere, while large spaces had been bereft of " His advent gave humanity a new life, a society and a new culture. It ushered in a mencement of the real mission of Man upon


Page 101
வைர விழ
5. The right to justice 6. Equality of human beings
To kill or seek to kill an individual those uphold the ideal. And if anyone save the whole people. - Holy Quran says "W reason like) manslaughter, or corruption ( sura 5; 32. It is not only human life but al dedicatory formula "In the name of Allah lay emphasis to Justice and Law." Holy ( made sacred except by way of justice and la court will be able to decide whether or not by disregarding the right to life and peace
The Holy Prophet Muhammad (sal) is the greatest sin only next to polytheism. of his nationality, race or colour if you kn your duty that you should arrange for hi dying of starvation then it is your duty to is drowning or his life is at stake then it is y says, Mawdudi, to hear that the Talmud verse of similar nature but records in altc destroyed a life of the Israelite, in the eyes whole world'. Talmud also contains the v you tried to save him then you are a sinne
In the charter of Human rights in Is respected and protected under all circun adultery”.- 17; 32 Mawdudi says, "The con women can be found nowhere else except
Individual's Right to Freedom begi Islam. The Holy Prophet Muhammad not place to them in the society by freeing th name Bilal (Rali) to recite azan for the fi told that in expiation of some of their sin:
The Right to justice is a very importa to man as a human being. There are severa let your hatred if a people incite you to ag higher than the formal justice of Roman l penetrative than the subtler justice in th searches out the innermost motives, becau to whom all things, acts and motives are your interests or any of your relations, ev

r DGMO O9 历
because he represents an ideal is to kill all d a life it would be as if he saved the life of hosoever kills a human being (without any on earth, it is he had killed all mankind' - | is sacred. Even killing animals for food, a has to be employed to make it lawful. Islam Ruran says, "take not life which Allah has w'-sura 6:151, Only a proper and competent : an individual has forfeited his right to life : of other human beings.
(571 to 632 AD) has declared that homicide A man may be ill or wounded, irrespective ow that he is in need of your help then it is Ls treatment for disease or wound. If he is feed him so that he can ward off death. If he 'our duty to save him. You will be surprised, the religious book of the Jews, contains a gether in different form. It says "Whoever s of the Scripture it is as if he destroyed the view that if a non-Israelite is drowning and
2.
lam we find the woman's chastity has to be nstances. "Do not approach the bounds of cept of sanctity of chastity and protection of
in Islam'
ns from the time slavery was abolished in only fought against slavery he gave a pride em. In fact, he selected a black slave in the rst time, the call for prayers. Muslims were s they should set their slaves free.
unt and valuable right which Islam has given l verses in the holy Quran as to this "Do not gression" - 5:3. Islamic justice is something aw or any other human law. It is even more 2 speculation of the Greek philosophers. It ise we are to act as in the presence of Allah known. Islamic justice even if it is against 'en parents it should be done.


Page 102
78 சட்ட மாணவர்
O ye who believe. Stand out firmly. For justice, as witnesses. To Allah, even as against your parents, Or your kin and whether. It be (against) rich or poor. For Allah can best protect both." - 4:135
All are equal in Islam, irrespective of colou mankind, We have created you from a m beings are brothers to one another. They a one mother. And we set up as nations and tri other. The most honoured of you in the sight
Islam made it known to the world the Basic Human Rights from Magna Carta o Islam. But until 17th century no one knew Habeas corpus and the control of Parliame
The western world introduced in the 17 and thinkers on jurisprudence though pre demonstration of these concepts can only example the Proclamations and Constituti Declaration of Human Rights, "Everyone persons" In 1948 the United Nation adopte Cruel Inhuman and Degrading Treatment 1987 and Sri Lanka enacted this in 1994 December,1948. The First World War brou and the advent of the League of Nations i 26 June, 1945 Sri Lanka is still grappling w provisions of Right to Life which is still a c 6th century.
Islam is the religion of mercy to all evidences to men, and guidance and me: Hathiyah, 20)
There is goodness in Islam for all liv for non-Muslims as well. Historian Will D 13, p.131-2, says "At the time of the Umay Christians, Zoroastrians, Jews and Serbian: do not find even today in Christian Countr their religions and their churches and ten their Scholars and judges'.
If one studies and compares the Unive rights in Islam, one clearly sees the level of and that this high moral standard did not c endeavor. The comprehensiveness, depth, a beings are features of this moral standard.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
, race or nationality. Holy Quran says, 'O' le and female. In other words all human ll are the descendants from one father and bes so that you may be able to recognize each of Allah is the most righteous of you' - 19:13
concept of human rights in the 6th century. Britain came in after over 600 years after hat it contained principles of Trial by jury, nt on the right to taxation.
"h century even after 17th century philosophers served these ideas the practical proof and be seen at the end of 18th century Take for ons of America and France. The Universal has the right to life, liberty and security of d the Convention against Torture and other
or Punishment was passed on 26 June by the Act No.22 of 1994 adopted on 10th ght about awareness in the western world In 1919. The introduction of UN charter on ith the problem of bringing in the statutory lream whereas Islam made it known in the
people. Holy Quran says: "There are clear cy to those of assured faith" - (sura Al
ing beings; for those who believe in it and 1rrant in his "The story of civilization vol. vad Caliphate, the people of the covenant, , all enjoyed a degree of tolerance that we es. They were free to practice the rituals of ples were subject to the religious laws of
rsal Declaration of Human Rights to human morality that Islam was the first to achieve, ome about as a result of human intellectual ld consideration of the true needs of human This standard provides for man that which


Page 103
வைர விழ
will benefit him, and shields him from all t free of ulterior motives, will cause the indi or moral code on earth that has given more affirming these rights detailing them, clari
The Shari'ah, which is the legal and r endowing its own adherents with rights; Shari'ah is that it includes non-Muslims al This is a facet of religion that is unique t other religion or system. Non-Muslims ha
REFERENCE
The Holy Quran-English Translation, King “ʻHuman Rights in Islam“, “Abul Aʼla Mawd
"Only a Prophet can do' Prof. Abul Hass
Sri Lanka, 1964.
The Rights of Non-Muslims in the Islal (Translated by Alexandra Alosh) 200
AbouT THE AuTHOR:
Senior Consultant, Lecturer and Lesson v at the Open University of Sri Lanka.
Lecturer and examiner and the Senior Law College. Visiting Lecturer of the University of C Conducted All-Island Seminar for Qua Conflict Resolution.
Book on the Family Law of Muslims in Practice” in English. Translated to Sinh "The Wakfs Law Procedure and Practic
The Muslim Law of Succession - A Gu Further, to help the students seeking a published "Law College Entrance Exam
Editor of the Al-Ameen Law Report wi Shibly Aziz P.C. (former Attorney G. Hony consulting Editors. Volume I an Vol. III to be published shortly.

ா மலர் O9 79
hat would cause him harm. Objective study, vidual to conclude that "there is no religion generous attention than Islam to faithfully fying them, and expressing them."
moral code of Islam, did not confine itself to one of the distinguishing features of the ong with Muslims in many of these rights. o Islam, and has not been attained by any ve a great number of general rights.
g Fahad Holy Quran Printing, Saudi Arabia. udi, Markazi Maktaba Islam, New Delhi, 1998
an Nadwi, Islamic Centre Publication,
mic World, Saleh Hussain Al-Ayed Ph.D 12 Dar Eshbelia Pub. & Dist., Riyadh.
writer for graduate and postgraduate studies
Treasurer, Muslim Majlis of the Sri Lanka
olombo on Human Rights in Islam. zis (Judges) with the Ministry of Justice in
Sri Lanka The Quazi Court Procedure and ala and Tamil.
e'. Translated it to Tamil by the Author. ide". Translated it to Tamil. dmission to the Sri Lanka Law College has hination - A Guide'.
th Hon. Justice Saleem Marsoof P.C., Hon. eneral) and Hon. Faisz Musthapha P.C. as d Volume II and Volume III published and


Page 104
'DOCK ST. IT'S EVIDENT
26th -September-1959 is a date deepl
the date on which the Prime Minister of C S.W.R.D. Bandaranayke paid with his life trailwhere five accused were tried for this d Thero as part of his defence made an unswic trial, Justice T.S. Fernando in his lengthy c of typed script, in reference to the Dock sta the jury "to consider (the dock statement) a take in to account in arriving at their ve questions that arise is, whether content of evidence and if so what is the evidentiary vexed issue in many cases. When this very before the Court of Criminal Appeal Ch direction given to the jury by the trial judg. an unsworn statement from the dock is recogni unless such a statement is treated as evident to this pronouncement there had been a se expression given by Chief Justice Basnay murder case, where the Court of Crimi statement is made by the accused, the jur must be looked upon as evidence. As the lav 'is considered as evidence.
WHAT IS A 'DOCK STATEMENT2'
When an accused is called upon by c evidence or remaining silent he has the ch the dock which is commonly known as attached to this statement is that, the accus to say the prosecutor, judge or the jury 'Dock Statement' from the accused.
(LLM London) Deputy Solicitor General. Queen Vs Buddharakkitha Thero and 4 oth Queen Vs Buddharakkitha Thero and two Queen V's Kularathne (1968)71 N.L.R 529.

ATEMENT"
IARY VALUE
Buwaneka Aluwihare
y etched in the political history of Sri Lanka,
eylon as Sri Lanka was then known, Hon. to an assassin's bullet. In the subsequent astardly crime, the fourth accused Somarama rn statement from the Dock. At the end of the harge to the jury, which ran in to 458 pages atement made by the fourth accused invited is a "matter" before them which they had to erdict, BUIT NOT AS EVIDENCE”. Thus the a dock statement cannot be considered as value of such a statement. This had been a case (referred to above), came up in appeal ief Justice Basnayake commenting on the e held: "The right of an accused person to make 'sed in our law. That right would be of no value ce on behalf of the accused.............. "Subsequent ries of decisions on this issue affirming the ake. Notable one is the famous Kularatne nal Appeal stated that when an unsworn 'ors must be informed that such statement v stands today, content of a "dock Statement
'ourt to place his defence, instead of giving oice of making an unsworn statement from Dock Statement". The significant feature ed cannot be questioned by any one, that is annot ask any question in relation to the
ers 63 N.L.R page 33. others 63 N.L.R page 433.


Page 105
வைர விழா
THE HISTORICAL BACKGROUND
Historically the right to make a Dock common layw rule which rendered the acc prosecution and defence ostensibly due to (English) was that accused person could represented by counsel, on charges other th was extended to treason cases in 1695 an particular point "unrepresented" accused their own words". This right continue representation was granted to accused. Natu of the right. Some courts held that a pers represented by counsel and make a statem case of shooting where the accused was rel the statement to be made by the accused. H "It is true that the prisoner's statement m, counsel; but if so, the ends of justice will b defence of the party, and not a mere imagi counsel'.
Gradually a practice emerged, permi oath, from the Dock, rather than from the w to all criminal cases whether or not he was not seem to be the need to ensure that the ac the shackles and make some inroad in to th
Ironically The Criminal Evidence Act to give sworn evidence. It might have beer statement would have ceased from then or 1(h), the right to make an unsworn statem
THE LAW
Ironically the right of an accused to law stands today, is not supported by an wonder as to how this right is derived a pending in our courts. King Vs Vellayan S reported cases in which this right was h Commenting on the right of an accused to n stated that there is no provision on this su Procedure Code and this therefore, anothe) English procedure, the rules of which we innumerable cases since Thuls in support jurisprudence on Dock Statements has no standing practice in our courts that exercis
20 N.L.R page 257.

* LOGO 09 81
Statement arose in the context of an English used an incompetent witness for both the nis interest in the proceedings. The old law not testify, nor were they entitled to be an misdemeanours. Right to representation i to felony cases in 1836. However after a were permitted to answer the charges "in d anomalously even after the right of rally some confusion crept in to the practice on accused of a felony could not, both be ent himself and other judges differed. In a presented by counsel, Alderson J permitted (is reasoning was on a wider basis: He said ay often defeat the defence intended by his e furthered. Besides, it is often the genuine nary case invented by the ingenuity of the
tting accused to make a statement, not on witness box. This practice became applicable represented by counsel. The rationale does ‘cused had legal representation, but to break e rule that "the accused could not testify."
t of 1898 conferred on the accused the right thought that the necessity of the unsworn . But the Act was controversial. By Section ent was expressly retained. -
make a Dock Statement in Sri Lanka, as the statutory provision, and then one would nd exercised by accused in criminal cases ittambaram appears to be one of the oldest eld to be part of the law of this country. nake a Dock Statement Chief Justice Bertram bject, one way or the other in the Criminal point on which we might have recourse to re plain. This right has been recognised in of this "Right", one could argue that, the w hardened in to a rule of law by the long ed criminal jurisdiction.


Page 106
F சட்ட மாணவ
EVIDENTIARY VALUE OF DOCK STATEMENT
Recording of an oral testimony in cou ordinance as well as Oaths Ordinance and provisions assist court in evaluating the ev to the facts material to the case but also wi well. However, when it comes to a Dock St. the said mechanisms are not of much use a credibility of the statement. In this backdr evidentiary value of a Dock Statement vis circumstances. In the Kularathne murder that the Dock statement must be looked up had deliberately refrained from giving Sw to criticism of the election of the choi Undoubtedly the infirmity that afflicts a Do to cross examination and the fact that it is courts with regard to Dock statements hac make a Dock statement as a defence is recog as "evidence" subject of course to the infir needs to ponder is the "impact" a dock prosecution. In the case of Kularathne wh Court of Criminal Appeal held that there is jury with regard to a Dock Statement on ti
(a) If the statement is believed it must
(b) If it (the Dock Statement)7 raised a
minds about the case, the defence n
(c) That it should not be used against
Would the approach in the evaluation of a case? In the case of Gangananda Vs the Sta "that the right of an accused to make a Dock St whether it's trial before jury or not and the Dock to the infirmities that it had not been made
examination.' Hence if a dock Statement is whether the case is jury or non-jury, due cc on the lines spelt out in the Kularathne cas
In the case of Srilal De Silva Vs the Re whether a conviction could be entered, with Although the court did not make any de
Supra page 551-552. Emphasis is of the author. Emphasis is of the author. 1995 2 SLR 373. 10 1988 1 SLR 229.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
v
rt is governed by the provisions of Evidence he mechanisms provided in those statutory idence given by a witness not only relating h regard to the credibility of the witness as tement which is immune from being tested, none can be used to test the veracity or the p it's of utmost importance to consider the vis of a testimony recorded under normal case the Court of Criminal Appeal stated on subject to the infirmity "that the accused orn testimony". This, to my mind amounts e of rights on the part of the accused. k Statement is the fact that it is not subjected not made under oath. The approach by our been fairly consistent in that, the right to inised and content of the same is considered mities referred to above. The next issue one
statement can have on the case for the ich was a case before judge and Jury, the a duty caste on the trial judge to direct the he following lines:-
be acted upon.
reasonable doubt in their (jurors) nust succeed.
another accused.
Dock Statement be different, in a non-jury teo Justice Asoka de Z Gunawardane held, atement does not vary in content and quality Statement should be treated as evidence subject under oath and has not been subject to cross made by an accused, irrespective of the fact insideration must be given to the statement
A
public of Sri Lanka" the question arose as to ut rejecting a Dock statement in its entirety. ermination on this issue affirmatively or


Page 107
வைர விழா
otherwise, one may argue that it might be pc pleaded by the accused. Assuming that in a accused makes a Dock Statement asserting th his right of private defence, it should be open fo homicide on the basis of exceeding the right. conviction can be entered, even though there put it in a way, where the acceptance of the D
A similar situation arose in the case ( and another were indicted for murder. In ti made a Dock Statement and asserted that, b struck him with a club, clearly pleading ri returned a verdict of guilt for murder. Whe Court of Criminal Appeal, the conviction with a conviction for culpable homicidenc basis of exceeding the right of self defenc direct the Jury that the Dock Statement was in to consideration, and this seems to be th
IMPACT OF NON-DIRECTIONS AND MISS-DIRE
When one considers the recent judgr Court and the Court of Appeal, it appears with regard to non- directions and misdire Statements and further, courts have not h courts on that score.
In the case of Ehelepola Vs O.I.C Police of the grounds for the Supreme Court to trial was the misdirection on the part of then made by the accused .Perera J. stated "I magistrate and find that the magistrate has ind appellant had no evidentiary value. On this matt himself. It is indeed well settled law that when from the dock, that such statement must be looked in disregarding altogether the unsworn stateme prejudice to the appellant".On this basis the trail de novo was upheld.
It appears that the pronouncement considered as the correct 'directions' v Statement. It would not be an understaten in that case has been used as the "bench m the legality of the findings of trial courts. In th
' 70 N.LR.pg 403. 1, 1998 SLR Vol.1, page295. 1 1994 SLR Vol. 3 page 180.

" DGMO O9 83
ssible to do so, where a general exception is case where a person is tried for murder, the at he attacked the deceased in the exercise of or the court to convict the person for culpable This could be cited as one instance where a jection of the Dock Statement is partial or to Dock Statement is partial.
of Queen Vs Arasa.The accused -appellant he course of the trial 1st accused -appellant efore he stabbed the deceased, the deceased ght of self defence. However the Jury had 2n the matter came up in appeal before the for murder was set aside and substituted pt amounting to murder, ostensibly on the e. The Court held that the Judge failed to : a matter before court which could be taken e reason for the variation of the conviction.
CTIONS ON DOCK STATEMENTS
ments handed down both, by the Supreme that the courts have taken a serious note actions by the trial judges relating to Dock esitated to vary the decisions of the trial
Station Kandy which was a case of theft, one set aside the conviction and to order a remagistrate with regard to the Dock Statement have examined the judgement of the learned eed stated that the Dock Statement made by the er the learned magistrate has clearly misdirected an unsworn statement is made by an accused upon as evidence.... the conduct of the magistrate nt made by the accused in my view, has caused order made by the High Court directing a
made in the Kularathne case had been with regard to the evaluation of a Dock nent to say the said pronouncement made lark" in appellate courts when considering e case of Gunapala and Others Vs The Republic


Page 108
84 3FüL LDTaoT6.
Gunawardena J. whilst ordering a retri informed that a statement from the dock the infirmities attaching to it, they must a spelt out in the Kularathne case. Further trial judge to give the jury such directions cons the law relating to the evaluation of the eviden statement from the dock". The court set asic
Gunasiri and others Vs The State is a behalf of the Accused Appellant that the ju to the intermediate position, where they accused appellant's (dock) statement. Hov given a specific direction to the jury to g any reasonable doubt arising from the I directions given to the jury in this regard Although their Lordships did not enume reasonably say that if the evidence for statement is not capable of making a den minor misdirection or a non-direction re. valid ground to vary the findings of the
SANCTITY ATTACHED TO THE DOCK STATE
Going by the jurisprudence that ev tenth decade of the last century, Dock Sta of protections afforded to the accused. As presented by the prosecution, accused e directions and misdirections arising out of change with the land mark decision hand of five judges in the case of Mannar Manna where two witnesses testified to seeing gun at the deceased. The accused in a state. in the vicinity of the shooting. The trial sufficient for the appellant to secure an ac a reasonable doubt in regard to the all Appellant who shot the deceased. There w to direct the jury on the impact of the Doc the prosecution. This is a clear situation jury on the lines of Kularathne case. Ho their Lordships affirmed the conviction 1 Code of Criminal Procedure Act. In holdir the CCPA) is applicable where there is a
1990 SLR Vol. 2. page 265. 1990 1 SLR page 280.

* தமிழ் மன்றம்
al, stated that "the jury must not only be must be looked upon as evidence subject to lso be directed on the lines of the guidelines Gunawardena J. held that "the failure of the tituted a non-direction on an important aspect of ce given by an accused in the form of an unsworn le the conviction and a re-trial was ordered.
nother case in which an issue was raised on idge had failed to direct the jury with regard
(jury) neither believed nor disbelieved the wever in this case the learned trial judge had ive the benefit to the accused -appellant, of )ock Statement and the court held that the are adequate in the circumstances of the case. rate what those circumstances are, one could the prosecution is so strong and the Dock t in the prosecution case, in such situations lating to the Dock Statement, may not be a rial court.
MENT, HAS IT DIMINISHED2
'olved on Dock statements up to about the atements played its part as one of the range referred to above, inspite of cogent evidence scaped being punished as a result of nonevaluating Dock statements. All this was to ed down by the Supreme Court comprising n Vs The Republic'.This was a case of murder he accused- appellant fire one shot with a ment from the Dock denied he was anywhere judge failed to direct the jury that it was quittal if the statement from the Dock raised egation of the prosecution that it was the as total failure on the part of the trial judge k statement on the evidence led on behalf of where there was no directions given to the wever inspite of this glaring non direction, elying on the proviso to section 334 of the g that the proviso to the said section (334 of non direction amounting to misdirection in


Page 109
வைர விழ
regard to the burden of proof, in affirming of the view that a reasonable jury properly dir returned the same verdict'.
Similar views were expressed by th Director General, COIBAC.The Court held th is not considered a conviction cannot be v conviction and the non consideration of t prejudice to the accused.
CoNCLUSION
The very country which introduced t the law stands now in United Kingdom', an unsworn statement from the dock. So statement may be confusing to a jury, bot and its status in relation to the evidence o under oath and who have been subjectec today, no (adverse) comment can be mac evidence and the fact that the accused ha revealed to the jury. Mr. C. R. De Silva P. committee appointed by the Minister of Ju abolition of admission of Dock Statements law relating to Dock statements warrants a the accused to lie with impunity. In all pr Statements in the near future.
* CA Appeal 163/2004. 7 Section 72 Criminal Justice Act 1982.
Eradication of Laws Delays.

rudobot 09 85
the conviction, G.P.S. De Silva J. held "I am ected would inevitably and without doubt have
2 Court of Appeal in the case of Janath Vs at even if the Dock Statement of an accused ritiated if the evidence inevitably lead to a he Dock Statement would not have caused
he Dock Statements has abolished it and as an accused does not have the right to make is the case in many jurisdictions. A dock h in terms the weight to be accorded to it f other witnesses who have given evidence l to cross examination. As the law stands ile on the accused's refusal to give sworn s the option to give sworn evidence is not C former Attorney General who headed a stice, in their report' has recommended the . The Committee is of the opinion that the mendments as the present practice permits obability we may see the abolition of Dock


Page 110
CUSTOMARY AND STA SRI LANKA - A H
MARRIAGE GENERALLY IN THE LEGAL STR
The Sri Lankan legal system reflect is characterized by a multiplicity of laws who have made this country their home. Th are personal to the three major communi over a period of time. The Thesawalamai Northern Province, the Kandyan Law ap those professing Islam. During the early years after colonisation by western coloni by customs. Polyandry and polygamy colonization of Ceylon by the Western heterogeneous character of the legal sy described Ceylon as "a polygenous count period of the colonial era the personal la Law, which was derived from the Anglo A Roman Law based European "Civil Law"t superimposed itself on the indigenous law and concepts derived from both the English is a country of "mixed jurisdictions” and Ei statute law contributed greatly to the gro on the law relating to persons is rather mc Law; which is considered as the source anc and the consequences that flow from it. It of marriage of a multi-ethnic and multiinfluences. Since the law relating to mar drawn from various jurisdictions it is p) marriage where a hybrid development oc to the General Law and the non-Muslim p areas of these laws that the interface of th traditions are greatly manifested.
The Legal System of Ceylon in its Historical S Introduction, page.1

TUTORY MARRIAGES IN YBRID APPROACH
Kamala Nagendra B.A., LLB., Attorney-at-Law
JCTURE OF SRI LANKA
the multicultural set up of the country and pertaining to the three major communities, 2se laws, termed the Special Laws of Sri Lanka, ties and based on customary concepts built
is the customary laws of the Tamils of the plies to Kandyans and the Muslim Law to years of the island's history and for many al powers family life was entirely regulated was practiced by the people. Successive colonial powers contributed further to the stem. Nadaraja cites Middleton, P.J. who ry with divers systems of law". During the aws were subject to erosion by the General American "Common Law' traditions and the raditions. The General Law, which gradually 7s, is a mixture of legal principles, traditions Law and Roman Dutch Law. Though Sri Lanka nglish common law and subsequently English with of the country's legal system, its impact derate when compared to the Roman Dutch l foundation of our law relating to marriages is interesting study as to how the institution religious society responded to these external iages is an amalgam of concepts and rules oposed to identify the areas in the law of urred. It is proposed to confine the analysis ersonal laws mainly because it is in various e Common Law tradition and the Civil Law
etting,(Netherland,(1972) Leiden E.J. Brill,


Page 111
வைர விழ
THE BEGINNING OF THE PROCESS OF HYBRID MARRIAGES
The ideas of marriage in the early Informal marriages were more the normal communities. Robert Knox, writing about of marriage were confined to the upper st been common among the Tamils of Jaffn persons professing Islam, whose ceremoni peculiar to the society in which they were be noted that during the early period, marr: norms and could be created with almost where polygamy, polyandry and concubina there was considerable vagueness as to woman could be regarded as marriage o was the intention of the parties to form a de from the facts relating to the alliance. Thus took root in our society was riddled with rulers realized the need for formalization." to marriages, either by registration or forn take place before celebration of the marria the law relating to marriages that we have of our marriage laws.
THE POSITION UNDER COLONIAL RULE
With the failure of the Portuguese it to the Sinhalese, due to the protests by t the Malwana Convention undertook, "alw Ceilo, all their laws, rights and custo whatsoever". The atmosphere was ther customs and laws of the conquered with quite a large number of Sinhalese and T adopted Portuguese names and modes of and customary way of life. In this climate, any significant development. Custom of and polygamy tolerated in some instance divorce. It appears therefore that the Portu in relation to family matters. As regards t similar approach, except for some chang regarding grant of cheedanam or dowry.
An Historical Relation of the Island Ceylon. * H.W. Tambiah Laws and Customs of The Tan Ribeiro's History of Ceilao. Translated by P. * P.E. Pieris, Ceylon – Portuguese Era, Volum
The Thesawalamai Code Part 1:2

TLD6Yor O9 87
GROWTH IN THE LAWS RELATING TO
period of the island's history were vague. and common practice amongst the different the Sinhalese, notes that formal ceremonies rata society. Such informal marriages have a too. Similarly, it was common amongst as of marriages were based on both customs living and general Islamic law. It needs to lages were not regulated by strict or uniform complete absence of formality. In a society ge were tolerated and not regarded unlawful when an association between a man and a : otherwise. The only factor of importance finite alliance. It was a matter to be deduced s the concept of customary marriages which doubt and misconceptions and the colonial Ithe need arose to bring into the law relating halization, certain preliminaries which must ge. It was in this process of development of to decipher the extent of the hybrid growth
their attempt to apply the Portuguese laws he delegates or Disavas, the conquerors, at ays to preserve the kingdom and vassals of ims, without any change or diminution 2fore not conducive to hybridization of the that of the conqueror. Despite the fact that amils became converts to Catholicism and life, the majority clung to their own religion customary laws and beliefs did not undergo polyandry seems to have been recognized s. Mutual consent was sufficient to obtain a guese applied the Sinhalese customary laws he Tamils too they seem to have followed a ;es in the customary law of Thesawalamai
ils of Jaffna, page.101-117. E. Pieris (1909) Colombo Apothecaries Ltd. page.29. e 11, page. 105.


Page 112
88 3FLL- LDraxoTG)
The Dutch adopted precisely a simil the heirs to the Roman legal tradition wh Law.hereinafter referred as RDL) In his n of Jaffna patnam, Pavilioen noted: "The na of the country if these are clear and reasonal the Dutch, had followed the policy of admir and the Asians (the natives) during the eal it was not to be during their later period,
"the religion, usages and customs of th those parts of the Island ... subdued by being governed entirely by the Dutch generally applicable; but in civil cause seldom applied. It was judged expedi preserve the laws and customs which h
Though the above quote gives an impressi rulers in the application of the Dutch laws legal system reveals that there occurred s with our laws pertaining to marriage as w spousal relationship relating to maintenar that RDL became more entrenched in the
rule. The Roman Dutch concept of comm the marital powers of the husband continu the General Law even under the British rul Rights and Inheritance Ordinance of 1876 a of 1923. It is unfortunate that the RDL col the property of the wife and her lack of la the women governed by Thesawalamai, existed nor exists a system of communit structure in Thesawalamai is clearly brou decided as early as 1843 in which he comu
"The English and Roman Dutch Law cer husband and wife, but the Thesawalamai interest - the husband in the property inl and inheritance; the only property in whic is the profits arising from their own exer
H. Cleghorn, Administration of Justice an also Nadaraja, op. cit. page 12-13. Nadaraja, op.cit. page 13. ' Section 7, Ordinance No. 15 of 1876
Sections 5 and 10, Ordinance No. 18 of 192 Section 6, Jaffna Matrimonial Rights and Kamala Nagendra, Matrimonial Property an page 417-453. Walliamme v Sandrisegar Modliar Sooper an Nagendra, op.cit. page 195.
2
13

r தமிழ் மன்றம்
ir policy towards the inhabitants. They were ich came to be known as the Roman Dutch emoirs left to his successor, the Commander tives are governed according to the customs ble otherwise according to our laws".7 Though istering the Dutch Law to both the Europeans ly period of their occupation, it appears that for Cleghorn noted that:
e different nations, who form the population of or ceded to the Company, did not permit of their Laws. In criminal cases these laws were very s between the native inhabitants they could be 2nt and even necessary to allow the people to ad been established by their ancient princes".
on of a very selective approach of the Dutch
to the indigenous people, the history of the ubsequently a hybridization of Dutch Laws rell as to its consequences, such as in inter - nce, divorce, succession etc.. It is significant legal system of the island under the British unity of property system, and its corollary led to be applicable to persons governed by le till they were repealed by the Matrimonial nd the Married Women's Property Ordinance hcept of marital powers of the husband over cus standi continues to be applied as regards where however by the customs there never y in the sense of the RDL. The property ight out in the words of Wood J. in a case mented thus:
:ainly recognized a community of goods between or country law recognized a distinct and separate erited from his father, and the wife in her dowry h both have a muthusam interest and is in common ions during marriage".
l of Revenue on the Island of Ceylon, page 128; See.
3 nheritance Ordinance 1911 i Gender Inequality - A Study of Thesawalamai, (2007)
| others, Mutukisna, p. 260 at 261; See also Kamala


Page 113
வைர விழ
The irony of the legal position is that, the sy: of the RDL and its corollary the marital po those governed by the General Law, were a by that law; while however it continues to
The British from the time they conque inviolate to the natives of the Island their lo and religious observances' as far as poss in 1802 for "Matrimonial causes and ...ques Ceylon or India to be decided in the variol and Usages of the Nation, Sect, or cast of Supreme Court were directed similarly. Th constitutional practice and of International continue in force until they are altere Proclamation of 1799 that in the Maritir administered "according to the Laws and ) Government of the United Provinces of til might be made by "lawful authority".7 provided the legal basis for the continuar above, in course of time, similar to the poli too by, "lawful authority" made fundament and its consequences. Various legislation rights were enacted during the British rule be superimposed on the indigenous laws r which were by that time already subject t
THE GENERAL LAW OF MARRIAGE IN SRI I
The law that governs marriages solem laws is the general law of the land, which country and which, as explained, was modi validity of a marriage is the legal recognit turn depends on the satisfaction of sevel relating to the capacity of the parties to th that have to take place before the celebrat to its solemnization. In the Sri Lankan preliminaries-vary with the type of marri or statutory and whether it is a marriage The requirements of a valid marriage in Sri for in the Marriage Registration Ordinanc the MRO) which applies uniformly to all
血参
Nadaraja, op. cit. p. 182 Ibid. Proclamation of 10 November 1802. 16 Ibid. p. 181
7 Governor North's Declaration based on the
See Nadaraja, op. cit, pp.57, 181 for further “* MRO, Matrimonial Rights and Inheritance
Women's Property Ordinance No. 18 of 19,

|T uoତof 09 [89
stem of community of property characteristic wers of the husband, which were applied to abolished in 1876 as regards those governed be applied in modern Thesawalamai.
red Ceylon made it their policy to "preserve cal habits, their ancient tenures, distinctions sible. They also made legislative provisions stions of cast arising among the "natives" of 1s Provincial Courts "according to the Laws the Parties litigant. The Landraads and the e British, in accordance to their principle of Law that "the laws of a conquered country d by the conqueror" declared in their me Provinces of Ceylon justice should be institutions that subsisted under the ancient he Netherlands, subject to such changes as The Proclamation is significant in that it ce of the application of RDL. As indicated icy followed by the Dutch, the British rulers all alterations to the laws relating to marriage is pertaining to marriage and matrimonial of Ceylon." The English Law thus came to elating to marriage and matrimonial matters o RDL influences.
ANKA
unized by those not governed by the personal is the Roman Dutch law as received in this fied by the legislature and the judiciary. The tion that is given to it. Legal recognition in "al prerequisites; namely the requirements he marriage, adherence to the preliminaries ion of marriage and to the rules pertaining context, the requisites as to capacity and age, depending on whether it is customary under the General Law or the Special Laws. Lanka under the General Law are provided e No. 19 of 1907, herein after referred to as the citizens of Sri Lanka, other than those
instructions received from the East India Company;
reading. Ordinance No.15 of 1876; MRIO and the Married 23. [ MWIPO)


Page 114
90 &F"L LDTaoroyt
who come under the Kandyan Law Marri; Islam. The General Law of marriage comp Dutch Law, the English Law and statutes e. Thus marriage in the General Layw reflect common law in England left the regulation the law of marriage was in actual fact Cano to the ecclesiastical or religious doctrines these values. The Ordinance incorporates well as church marriages in Sri Lanka. Pl to the solemnization of a marriage as well a are provided in the Ordinance.
REQUISITES OF A VALID MARRIAGE
The requisites of a valid marriage in and customary. It depends further on the ty was solemnized. The requisites could be anal or capacity to marry, free consent and sole.
CoMPETENCY TO MARRY
1. Incompetence based on prohibition of po
Except the Muslim Law, the General do not recognize polygamous marriage. As 1847 the General Law made express provis was reinforced in section 18 of the present sections 19(1) and 35 (1) and (2) further er of the parties, who had contracted a prior r or legally dissolved, is illegal and void in l contracts a second marriage commits the imprisonment and fine.'
Though the laws relating to marriag influence with respect to polygamous marri extend them to the modern Tamil or Sinha the early settlers of Jaffna were both poly Thesawalamai Code is designated Samband usage in Jaffna and is regarded as the Tam 'Under the Thesawalamai Code as well as u Malabar Sambandham was permissible withm permitted the first wife alone to live with h
19 Sections 23 - 39.
* Sections 33,34 and 40.
Penal Code, section 64. * The Laws of Ceylon, Vol.11, Law of Persons, o,

தமிழ் மன்றம்
age and Divorce Act and those professing rises rules and principles from the Roman nacted by the legislature from time to time. s values of the Western legal culture. The of marriage entirely to the church and thus in Law. The Roman Dutch Law too adhered of the Christian Church. The MRO reflects
the procedure for general marriages' as "eliminaries that have to be observed prior s the place and formalities of solemnization
the Sri Lankan context are both statutory pe of marriage and the law under which it lyzed under the major headings, competency mnization either statutorily or customarily.
lygamous marriage
Law, Kandyan law and the Thesawalamai far back as 1847 by the Ordinance No. 6 of ions prohibiting polygamous marriages. It MRO. This section when read together with sures it. A subsequent marriage by either marriage, which has not been declared void aw. Any person who in such circumstances offence of bigamy and becomes liable for
as in modern Sri Lanka reflect Islamic Law ages amongst Muslims, they do not similarly lese marriages in Sri Lanka. It appears that androus and polygamous. Marriage in the ham. The word Sambandham is of common il word for marriage. Raghavan notes that, under the old Marumakkalthayam custom of ore than one woman, though Malabar custom 2r husband, a concubine if any, living in her
J. cit. page 457.


Page 115
வைர விழ
own house, where the husband visited her" period for the Thesawalamai Code provid It says "Pagans consider as their lawful w have bound the tally with the usual cerem they consider them as concubines. Bala Thesawalamai, notes that: -
"It would seem that Tesawalamai as coc amongst a population which had beco with Pagans who came from India. Poly pagans“.**
However in King v Perumala polygamous in the case was a Hindu, a native of South settled in the Central Province of Ceylor marriage he was convicted of bigamy, thou at that time Hindu polygamous marriages case Grenier J. noted: al
"Even if the Tesawalamai applied to hi polygamous marriages are allowed und heard or known of such marriages amon far as I know practiced monogamy".”
The court seems to have ignored section General Law. Balasingam, in response, no
"Section 19 (presently 18) of Ordinance N recognition of polygamy to be derived favour of the so called "pagans".
That seems to be the present position as
concerned. Capacity to marry is determin and not the customs of the people.” The e. Tamils governed by the Thesawalamai cle (presently Kerala) law influence. The Dutch to have tolerated it. The British neverthele marriage of recognizing only monogamou above with reference to Balasingam's com
* The Malabar Inhabitants of Jaffna: A study in
Felicitation Volume; 1956, p.119; He also not in Malabar (Kearla) with the Marumakkalt offence of bigamy.
Part 1:17 and 1:18 of the Thesawalamai Co
* Laws of Ceylon, op. cit, at page 398.
* (1911) 14 N.L.R. page 496
* Op. cit.
* Laws of Ceylon, op. cit.: at page 398. * Thiagaraja v Kurukkal, op. cit.

T LDôVoit 09 |91
.* Polygamy was practiced during the Dutch es for a situation of polygamous marriages. ife or wives those around whose neck they onies; and should they have more women, isingam, while referring to the position in
lified by the Dutch, states the law as prevailing me Christian. Paragraph 18 of section 1 deals gamy and concubinage were practiced by these
marriage was not recognized. The accused India who had an Indian domicile and had ... When however he contracted a second gh by the law of the country of his domicile was permitted in British India. In the above
m (an Indian) this is the first time I hear that er that system of law. Personally I have never gst the Tamils of the North, who have always as
Ls 17 and 18 of the Code and applied the tes thus:
no. 19 of 1907 inferentially repeals any statutory from clauses 17 and 18 of the Thesawalamai in
far as those governed by Thesawalamai is 2d according to the provisions of the MRO; arly laws relating to marriages amongst the arly reflect Marumakkalthayam or Malabar l, by incorporating it into the Code, appears ss, by their policy based on Canon Laws of S marriages impliedly repealed it, as noted ments on King v Perumal.
the Sociology of Jaffna Peninsula, RAS; Sir Paul Pieris 2s that such moral laxity is now a thing of the past hayam Act making such polygamous alliances an
ie or the Thesawalamai Ordinance of 1806.


Page 116
92 FL, DTaBOTarif
As regards the position under Kandyan La frequent custom for two or three men to maintained by Ivers reveals the continuan British when the Kandyan Marriage Ordin notes that in divorce proceedings it was
registered in the name of one brother, the notes that, in ancient Kandyan society polyal He says: "even the greatest hath but one wi It appears that polyandry continued to be p Europeans. The several references to polyal Armour and the Niti Nighanduwa bear strong The joint husbands of the woman were gen pursuits of the people of Kandy made it a lands situated far away. It made it possible
the woman while another or other brother
Polygamy appears to have been perm to the same extent as polyandry. It needs to polygamy and polyandry were practiced S. their respective wives.
2. Prohibited degrees of marriage
"In South Africa and Ceylon the matt whole been regulated by statute". The N marriage relevant to those governed by the different from the position under the RDL, V too closely related either by consanguinity governed by the Kandyan Law and th prohibitions by the Kandyan Ordinances adopts the restrictions of the English Law o marrying a deceased wife's sister or a dece Law, there is no prohibition against a mar striking difference is that the man in Du sister. In South Africa it was only in 1961 t) by the Marriage Act of 1961. Besides the S did not recognize the Dutch Law of pro relationship from marrying each other afte
* Niti page 22.
Robert Knox, An Historical Relation of the (Amsterdam 1672-English Edition Churchil Tambiah, op. cit, page 126. Lee, op. cit. page 55.
3 Section 16.
35 Voet,23.2.29
* Op. cit, page 184-185. o7 Valliammai v Annammai, 4 N.L.R. page 8.
Lee, op.cit. page 55.
32
33
38

தமிழ் மன்றம்
w, the Nithinighanduwa states: It is also a have two or three wives. Case records ce of the practice of polyandry during the ance, No. 13 of 1859 was in operation. He revealed that although the marriage was other brothers had access to his wife. Knox hdry and not polygamy was practiced freely. fe. But a woman often has two husbands'. racticed even after years of contact with the hdry made in the works of D'Oyly, Sawers, testimony of the practice in Kandyan society. erally brothers of a family. The agricultural convenient arrangement to cultivate chena for one brother to remain in the house with or brothers went to the chena'.
litted in early Kandyan society, though not be noted however that in Kandyan society imultaneously by associated husbands and
er of prohibited marriages has in part or in ARO stipulates the prohibited degrees of : General Law and shows that it is not very which prohibited marriage between persons or affinity. It applies equally well to those e Thesawalamai. Hayley notes that the entirely ignores the Sinhalese system and f that period, with the exception of a person ased husband's brother. In the Sri Lankan marrying his deceased wife's sister.” The toh law cannot marry his deceased wife's hat the prohibition was statutorily removed ri Lankan law regarding prohibited degrees ohibiting parties who had an adulterous 'r the death of one of the spouses.
Island of Ceylon. See also Baldaeus, Philip, Ceylon l's Voyages Vol. 3, London 1752).


Page 117
வைர விழா
In Karonchihamy v Angohamyo the court hel was never introduced into Ceylon and ther The Thesawalamai Code makes some prov: which reveals that they were not very diff Part 2:4 of the Thesawalamai Code that pe related by blood as brothers and sisters, prohibited from marrying each other." children of two sisters or of two brothers a restriction legally by the MRO. This could when brothers of one family married sist Jaffna society polyandry as well as poly customary law position in Thesawalamaia The customary law as well as the Ordinan and nieces, though it is not prohibited am
3. Competence on ground of age and pare
The Roman Law, Canon Law and the ages to contract marriage. Want of age avoi the Sri Lankan laws, customary as well as : the social conditions prevalent in our lega RDL and the MRO consent of the parent of those who were minors, but above the a some variance of the RDL in section 22. . living the RDL stipulates that the consent when there was difference between them father as the head of the family prevails ov The concept of the husband father as he recognized concept, both by the customary But, in relation to parental consent to mar appears to be even more Roman Dutch tha father was living the consent of the father a consent or no consent becomes immaterial. of the parents to subsequently ratify it, thereb aspect of minors' marriage is that it wou cohabitation after attainment of the require
39 (1896) 2 N.L.R. 276. * Laws and customs of the Tamils of Jaffna, op prohibition up to the third degree in The L. * 1 Voet. 23.2. 11.
* Section 22 * Note the situation referred to is prior to th 44 Voet, 23.2.13.
Lee, An Introduction to Roman Dutch Lau, 4t 46 VOet. 23.2.39.

T p65i 09 93.
d that the prohibition by the Dutch palcaart efore not applicable or abrogated by disuse. isions about prohibited degrees of marriage erent from the RDL. It can be implied from arsons who wished to marry should not be with the exception of cross cousins, were By Tamil customs marriages between the are not accepted socially though there is no d be a relic of the custom in early Society ers of another family. Besides in the early gamy seems to have been practiced. The nd Kandyan Law appears to be very similar. ce also prohibits marriages between uncles ongst the Tamils of South India.
ental consent
Roman Dutch Law fixed varying minimum ided the marriage under RDL. In this respect statutory, developed in a manner suitable to 1 system. In both the common law, i. e. the s or guardians is necessary for the marriage age of marriage. Nevertheless we can note As regards minors who have both parents of both parents is necessary. It was only that the RDL provides that: “the will of the er that of the mother". Emphasis added ad of the family is, to the present day, the 7 as well as the statutory laws of the island. riage of minors, this section 22 in our MRO in that law; for by the said section 22 if the lone is recognized as sufficient. The mother's Further the common law recognizes the right by conferring it retrospective validity. Another ld be deemed valid on proof of continued d age."
. cit. p. 105; Note that the same author restricts aws and Customs of Ceylon, page 55.
e Amendment Act No. 15 of 1995.
hi edn. (1946) p. 58 citing Voet, 23.2.13.


Page 118
T சட்ட மாணவ
The MRO now prohibits marriage of p. below the required age, even though with t decision of the Court of Appeal in Gunaratn more law. In the said case, Tilakawardan prohibited age of marriage has been raised t must necessarily override the parental au party. It was not relevant whether parents their children, only persons who had comp marriage." The court held that the prohib absolute bar or prohibition"o to the contra marriage. It therefore appears that section 2
As regards those governed by Thesaw in early Jaffna society, notes: "Under the e hence consent of the spouse was not regarde that there had been no age limit in respec Hindu marriages is child marriages. The ir of Thesawalamai is evident by the customs There does not appear to have been a mir says Tambiah, "were recognized among th tali kattu kaliyanam of the Malabars". o In a when the heads of the caste (particulars of about minority and full age of a native girl there is no particular clause about the age ( code, because it is customary among them very young...". Phillipus Baldaeus notes young, i.e. when they were in their tenth or reluctance to marry women who had alre practice of child marriages was more or li (Vellalas) in the early customary law. Child In a case cited by Mutukisna, Judge Burlei
"Brahmins generally contract their children an opinion on the matter, or decide as to w
'7 Marriage Registration (Amendment Act)
Section 22 of the MRO as amended by Ma *o [2002) 2 Sri L. R. page 302.
Ibid., at 304. * Laws and Customs of the Tamils of Jaffna, op. * Balasingam Laws of Ceylon, Laws of Person "The Contents of Tesawalame", The Tamil C. * The Tesawalame, op. cit. page 610.
A true and exact description of the Great Isla Journal, Vol. V111 July 1958-April-Nos. 1 Ibid., page 366; See also Thiagaraja v Kuruk, was only eleven years and one month w Ibid., page 368; See also Selvaratnam v Anu The Tesawalame, op.cit., page 203.
5S
56
57
58

தமிழ் மன்றம்
'rsons who are below the age of 18.7 Marriage he consent of parents, or guardian is by the am v The Registrar General considered to be no J. in the Court of Appeal held: "Since the o 18 years of age, the absolute bar to marriage hority to give consent to the marriage of a
agreed or did not agree to the marriage of leted 18 years of age could enter into a valid ition referred to in terms of section 15 is 'an ct of a marriage under the prohibited age of 2 is now a redundant provision of the statute.
valamai, Tambiah, while analyzing marriages arly law, child marriages were frequent and d as essential". Under Hindu Law it appears t of marriage' and an important feature of fluence of Hindu Law in the customary law practiced during the early period of Jaffna. himum age of marriage. "Infant marriages," e Tamils of Jaffna and are reminiscent of the case cited by Mutukisna it was noted that, F the caste concerned not given) were asked stated, "under the country law, they say that of minority of the natives under the Malabar to marry out their daughters when they are that females marry whilst they were very eleventh year and that there was a general ady arrived to years of woman-hood. The 2ss the rule amongst Brahmins and Bellalas ren were betrothed before maturity of mind. gh commented:
in marriage when they are much too young to form hether they felt inclined to the alliance, or not..."
No. 18 of 1995. rriage Registration (Amendment) Act No. 12 of 1997
cit., page 102. 3, Vol. 11, page 400. tlture, page 116.
nd of Ceylon, 1672, (new edin). The Ceylon Historical -4 , page 368. all (1923) 25 N.L.R. p. 89 where the Brahmin woman len she was married. indavelu (1941) 42 N.L.R. page 487 at 491.


Page 119
வைர விழா
In Thiagaraja v Kurukkal it was shown that ther their girls before they attained puberty. Afte to marry under the Thesawalamai is determi and not the customs of the people. In Thiag Ordinance must be recognized as applicable about which it contains express provisions. C
The requirement of consent differed b customary law, for, irrespective of the fact had to obtain the consent of her parents, fai to enter into a contract a marriage.' But gr they had attained a particular age.' Statuto needs to be noted that prior to the Amend to lawful age of marriage without specifyi discrimination based on gender, fixes the r also the age of majority consent of elders b
4. Consent of the parties to the marriage
The extent of hybridization in the lav parties to the marriage as well as consent ( is of parties under the minimum age, are legally recognized as voluntary union betw in nature it takes the form of a union betwe made marriages not as a free contract betw understood. It is clear that the two aspec parties to the marriage are interlinked in th marriage it cannot be expected that the chil to consent to it The daughter's consent to and it appears so in the early customary law inclinations of these young children were n the children to not make any objections to
Consent of a minor, by itself, was n marriage. The RDL recognizes the need of p1 The law makes parental consent to such a
59 (1923) 25 N.L.R. page 89.
o Thiagaraja v Kurukkal (1923) 25 N.L.R. p. 89
and one month when she was married.
Armour,35; Sawer, 36-3
* Niti page 14.
Ordinance No. 13 of 1859 and Ordinance Divorce Act No. 24 of 1954, section 4.
“ Gour. Hindu Lav p. 240 quoted by Balasing London 1933) Vol. 11, p. 394; See contra v Anandavelu where he says that he thinks th require the consent of the natural guardian
65 M. 203-204.
66 M. p. 203.
*” Van Leeuwen Commentaries, 1.5.6.; Voet,

LDoof 09 |95
e was a custom among the Brahmins to marry r the enactment of the MRO however capacity ned according to the provisions of the MRO; araja v Kurukkal Schneider J. declared: "The to all marriages in regard to all other matters ustomary law must cede to Statute law".
between males and females in the Kandyan as to whether a girl was a major or not she ling them consent of relatives or guardians eater freedom was allowed to males when ory provisions now regulate the matter.' It ment Act of 1995 the statutes only referred ng the age. The Amendment Act, without minimum age of marriage as 18. This being becomes inapplicable.
w relating to the requirement of consent of of parents to the marriage, where marriage discussed under this heading. Marriage is veen a man and a woman. Being voluntary 'en two consenting parties. Child marriages ween the spouses; as marriage is generally ts of marriage i.e. age and consent of the lat, when a child of tender years is given in d understands the implications of marriage the marriage is immaterial in Hindu Law
of Thesawalamai. It also appears that the ever consulted and that the custom was for the wishes of their parents.
ot recognized sufficient to contract a valid “otection when a minor is given in marriage. marriage as essential for its validity. The
where the Brahmin woman was only eleven years
No. 3 of 1870. Now the Kandyan Marriages and
gam K. Laws of Ceylon, ( Sweet & Maxwell LTD, iew expressed by de Krester J. in Selavaratnam v at it is impossible to say that Hindu law did not s of minors.
23.29.


Page 120
96 சட்ட மாணவ
issue of parental consent was raised in Se were Hindu Tamils governed by Thesawal of the legal requirement of parental conse this case. De Krester J. in the said case de Hindu Law did not require the consent marriage.
A marriage contracted by minors v nevertheless registered under the Ordinar to customary marriages it can be presume applicable, whereby subsequent consent b majority would render the voidable mari two situations, i.e. with respect to custon case of a marriage under the statute it ha from such deficiencies, whereas in the ca has to be first removed as a prerequisite fo of consent came up in Selvaratnam v Anan (42) of the MRO declared that "...our Orc the Ordinance without consent is valid. W certain defects, one of them being the abs the policy of the Roman Dutch law and absence of consent in the case of marriage, he thought that the relief given in the case was not available to customary marriages better to describe it as one which the law c way to upset. Accordingly, if the parents S was recognized as valid ab initio” The in RDL could be inferred from this judgment. specific, for he expressed doubt as to wh invalidate a marriage, especially after it wa followed by Dias J. in Ratnamma v Rasiah
The modern South African Law 7 as w of consent necessary in the case of a minor's of marriage under the MRO having been in
oo (1941) 42 N.L.R. page 487. 6o MIRO Section 42 7 See Shirani Ponnambalam, Law and the Ma1 ' Selvaratnam v Anandavelu, op.cit., page 492. 72 Ibid., at 492. 7 Ibid., at page 494. 7 (1947) 48 N.L.R. page 475 at 477. 7 Marriages Act No. 23 of 1961, Section 24 (1 7“ MIRO Section 22. 77 Professor Sharya Scharenguivel, Parental a South African and Sri Lankan Law, page 391,

r தமிழ் மன்றம்
lvaratnam v Anandavelu where the parties amai. The influence of Hindu Law in respect it with respect to Thesawalamai is visible in clared that it is not possible to say that the of the natural guardian of minors to their
without the required parental consent, but ce, is not however invalidated'. In relation d that the common law principles would be y the parents or the attainment of the age of iage valid ab initio..70 The difference in the nary and statutory marriages is that, in the ad to be registered, which would protect it se of customary marriages the impediment or recognition as a valid marriage. The issue hdavelu. De Krester J. referring to section 39 linance does not say that a marriage under hat it does is, it shuts out evidence regarding sence of consent. It adopts, in other words, authorizes a Court to shut its eyes to the s registered under the Ordinance".7 Though of registered marriages under the Ordinance he nevertheless opined: "I think it would be lid not recognize but would not go out of its ubsequently gave their consent the marriage fluence of the common law principles of the
Wijewardene J. in the same case was more hether the want of parental consent would
as consummated.’ It was this view that was
74
ell as the Sri Lankan Law’ makes requirement marriage.” In the context of the minimum age creased to 18 and the Ordinance proclaiming
'riage Relationship, op. cit, page 4. 493.
).
1d State Responsibility for Children: The development of


Page 121
வைர விழ
that no marriage below that age would be \ of consent stipulated in section 227 redunc
Similar to the customs amongst perso) Kandyan customary Law too arranged m Arranged marriages necessarily connote CO in Kandyan Law) to the marriage. Sawers heads of the families and countenance and : degree of both sides to the union of the pal see that the requirement was more stringent But Kandyan Law was closer to the RDL b discussed under connubium by Hayley , borrowed it from the Roman Law.'
5. Consent obtained by duress, error or fre
Marriage is a Voluntary contract bei ingredient being voluntary, consent to then duress, error or fraud. This principle, appl of marriage. As such proof of factors such fraud, vitiate consent and render the marri it was considered possible that a promise t great fear, or might be fraudulently obtair considered to be of binding character..." "if and no other impediments could be otherv not under any circumstances be set aside on by force or fear. Force and fear were vali renderinga marriage void”.o The MRO in s a similar policy. Section 47 of the MRO whic means of any willfully false notice, certifica marriage or to any matter which a notice, c competent for the District Court to inquire th on the offending party, without however a
6. Solemnization of marriage
Registration as a form of solemnization of mar
The MRO provides for registration of history of legislation regarding registration
7 Amended by the Amendment Act No. 12 c
7 Simon Sawers, Memoranda And Notes On the
Op.cit., page 185-186.
Op.cit., page 175-178.
* Ibid., page 175.
Shirani Ponnambalam, Law and the Marria citing reference to C.G. Weeramantry, The South African Law of Husband and Wife (4th
Burge's Colonial and Foreign Laws (2nd editic

)rt Lp65ri 09 97
|alid makes, as noted above, the requirement dant.
ns governed by the other personal laws under arriages was the usual practice in Society. insent of parents (and of relations, especially s notes that: "The consent of the respective sanction of the relations to the third or fourth ties..." was considered necessary.” Thus we than under the RDL, MIRO and Thesawalamai.ooo ecause of its insistence on rank and dignity, a term which the author admits to having
aud
tween two consenting parties. The essential marriage must be given by the parties without licable generally, applies also to the contract as insanity, intoxication, duress, mistake and age invalid. Balasingam notes that "though O marry might be given under coercion, or in ned, and in such circumstances could not be the marriage ceremony was once performed vise raised against it the "... marriages could the ground that the consent had been obtained d reasons for avoiding marriage but not for everal of its provisions appear to be following h provides that a marriage under the MRO "by te, or declaration made by either party to the ertificate or declaration is required, it shall be erein..." and after due inquiry impose sanctions ffecting the validity of the marriage.
riage
F marriage as the form of solemnization. The of marriages in the General Law commencing
of 1997. Kandyan Law of Inheritance, Marriage, Slavery, etc., at 74
ge Relationship in Sri Lanka, p, 44 (2" revised edin) e Law of Contracts Vol. 1, part iii; H.R. Hahlo, The edn.)chp. 5
n).


Page 122
98 சட்ட மாணவர்
from Regulation No. 9 of 1822 to the preser the British to enforce the Western method c The history of such legislations makes clea to make registration compulsory and fir Ordinance. Commenting on the legislative in Babina v Dingi Baba remarked:
"The intention of the legislature, that reg validity of the marriage could hardly h repealing the sections of the old Ordina enact them in the amending Ordinance"
The case laws on marriages and registrat policy by the British. It is clearly brought out v Annamma where His Lordship declared:
'That was the law under the Ordinanc marriages should be invalid if not registe the people could bear, and in 1863 the C omission of this disqualifying provision
Thus following the policy in the 1863 Ord 1907, though providing for registration, do to be valid. Section 41 of the Ordinance ( registrar shall be the best evidence emp registration, as per the Ordinance, forms o sole evidence of marriage, enabling thereb example by customs. The intention of the le be a requisite for the validity of the marria to the Kandyans for the rulers adhered to t Marriages Ordinance No. 13 of 1859 and No Marriages Divorce Act No. 44 of 1952. Sec Divorce Act provides that: "any such m registered shall be invalid". [Emphasis ad registration on the existing customary fo marriage to traverse without anomaly.
7. Other forms of solemnization of marriag
The statutory effect of making regis of section 647, which by its definition of ma
o (1882) 5 SCC p. 9; Gracia Catherine v Wijeguir Ponnambalam Shirani, Law and the Marriage R Sri Lanka 2nd ed. 1987) pp. 69-70; Balasinge (Sweet Maxell Ltd, London 1933) page 435
oo (1900) 4 N.L.R. page 08 at page 10; See also Sel
"In this Ordinance, unless the context oth save and except marriages contracted under or the Kandyan Marriage and Divorce Act, professing Islam".

தமிழ் மன்றம்
it Ordinance of 1907 reveals the attempts of f formalization of marriage by registration. r that the legislature more than once tried ally gave it up in 1907 with the current
policy as regards registration Cayley C.J.
istration should no longer be a requisite for the ave been more clearly expressed than it is by
nces requiring registration and omitting to re
85
ion reveals the reasons for the change in by the judgment of Bonser C.J. in Valliammai
te of 1847, which expressly provided that all red. That was found to be a burden greater than
)rdinance was re-enacted in substance with the
εν86
inance, the current legislation, the MRO of Des not make it compulsory for a marriage only provides that, the entry made by the hasis added. It is interesting to note that inly the best evidence of marriage; not the y prove of marriage by other means, as for gislature, that registration should no longer ge, was however not followed with respect he strict rule of registration in the Kandyan . 3 of 1870 and subsequently in the Kandyan tion 3 (1)(b) of the Kandyan Marriage and arriage which is not so solemnized and ded The strategy of grafting, so to say, of cms of solemnization enabled the laws of
es recognized in the Sri Lankan legal system
tration non-compulsory coupled with that rriage as "any marriage," emphasis added
awardene (1986) Sri L.R. p. 190 at 195-196; See also elationship (Lake House Investments Ltd, Colombo, m K. The laws Of Ceylon, vol. 11, Law of Persons 36.
aratnam v Anandavelu (1941) 42 NLR 487 at page 491. rwise requires -"marriage" means any marriage und by virtue of the Kandyan Marriages Ordinance, and except marriages contracted between persons


Page 123
வைர விழ
excepting marriages between Kandyans a for the Sri Lankan courts to recognize a m from that specified in the statute. In Thia definition indicates that the term marriag under the provisions of this Ordinance"
The judiciary saw in the above two st within the framework of the Ordinance a m of registration. It pronounced in a series o of marriages was not ousted from the amb by registration is replaced by performanc Schneider J. in Thiagaraja v Kurukkal declar
"The reason why customary marriages render registration nor solemnization compulsory. The recognition of such cu customs as to the mode of solemnizat recognized as applicable to all marriag contains express provisions. Customary
Prior to the above case, Moncrieff, J. in V, according to his opinion a Hindu marriag Ordinance. Similarly Ennis J. in Sophia Ha valid by native Sinhalese custom is a mar not under the provisions of the Ordinanc C.J. in the more recent case of Gracia C Ordinance does not exclude other reco marriage may, therefore be proved and e
In the case of those governed by Th. with respect to customary marriages. Thoug as having been from the Malabar coast of I the solemnization of marriages amongst the for, "In Malabar marriages have no relig Muttusamy Iyer notes: They are not regarde is no officiating priest". With the second Coast and the introduction of Hinduism a Jaffna, Hindu religious customs and rituals customary marriages. It is not possible to di law influences within the limited scope of Rasiah," concerned a marriage which was
88 (1923) 25 NLR. P. 89.
89 (1900) 4 N.L.R. 8. 99 7 S.C.C. (Supreme Court Circular) 56. o [1986) 2 Sri L.R. page 190 at 194.
* H.W.Tambiah, Laws and customs of the Peop
K. Balasingam, Law of Persons, Volume 2, 94 Ibid.,
95 (1947) 48 N.L.R. p. 476.

IT LDori O9 |99
nd those professing Islam, made it possible node of solemnization of marriage different garaja v Kurukkal Schneider J. noted: "That e is not restricted to marriages solemnized
ections, discussed above, a gateway to bring arriage which did not fulfill the requirement f cases that, customary marriages as a form pit of the MRO in as much as solemnization e of customary rites and ceremonies. Thus ed:
are recognized is that the Ordinance does not according to the provisions of the Ordinance 1stomary marriages is a recognition only of the ion and nothing else. The Ordinance must be as in regard to all other matters about which it
law must cede to Statute law'.
alliam mai et al v Annammai et al, o noted that, e is a marriage under the provisions of this mine v Appuhamy' declared that a marriage riage under the Ordinance, although it was e as to form and registration. Sharvananda atherine v Wijeg unawardene declared: "The
gnized forms of marriage and customary stablished.'
esawalamai a clear hybrid growth is visible h the original settlers of Jaffna, are considered india,' the customs and rituals recognized in 2 people do not reflect Malabar law influence ious significance". Balasingam, citing Sir 2d as constituting a religious ceremony. There colonization of Jaffna from the Coromandel nd Hindu ideas into the social framework of became fundamental to the solemnization of scuss the influence of South Indian customary an article. To take an example, Ratnamma v not registered but performed according to
le of Jaffna, pp; Kamala Nagendra, op. cit., page 4. page 395.


Page 124
100 சட்ட மாணவ
Hindu rites. In this case the priest of the performed all the rites of a second rate F court as sufficient to establish a valid mai
Gracia Catherine U Wijegunavardene, to the customs, rites and ceremonies of t. accepted the evidence of the Catholic prie the evidence made clear that the marriag Catholic customs. The judgment of the tria Sharvananda C.J., who declared that:
"A marriage solemnized according to
church may thus serve two purposes - C the Marriage (General) Ordinance as pi section 34 (2-3) and secondly since the church have been absorbed into the wel
There is also an abundance of judicial and j that registration is not a sina qua non for recognizing, what the judiciary did was to re society, where many preferred to observ marriage and were also perhaps unaware
recognizing customary marriages must ha that could result consequent to non-recc instance the question of legitimacy of the
In the context of a multi-religious customary practices and rituals vary grea communities, but also within the same c country Sinhalese and Low - country Sil Batticaloa in the Eastern Province and amo) communities. The Court of Appeal in Soosa statement of the Magistrate in his order t
"As to what constitutes a valid customa region, community to community, an community regard some minimum ritu customary marriage then conformity to that particular community regarding t wedlock". Emphasis added
Customs vary from race to race. The cere the Tamils and the Muslims. Customary r amongst the Sinhalese of the maritime pro
4. 1986] 2 Sri L.R. p. 190 at 195; Nicholas De ?” Kattadige Babina v Kattadige Dingy Baba, (18 (1885) 7 S.C.C. page 56; Sopia Hamine v Appi (1941) 42 N.L.R. page 487; Thiagaraja v Ku Balahamy 29 N.L.R. page 114, Valliammai v -

தமிழ் மன்றம்
temple gave evidence to the effect that he indu wedding, which was accepted by the riage.
'oncerned a marriage solemnized according he Roman Catholic Church. The trial judge st of the church, Re. Batepola, and held that had been solemnized according to Roman I judge was upheld in the Supreme Court by
the rules, customs rites and ceremonies of the ne to satisfy the requirements of section 34(1) of eliminary to registration of the marriage under lse rules, customs, rites and ceremonies of the p of Catholic customary marriage".”
uristic authority in support of the contention validity of marriages in Sri Lanka.” In so cognize the realities existing in the Sri Lankan e customary practices when contracting a of the statutory formalities. The judiciary in ave been also mindful of the serious issues Dgnition of unregistered marriages, as for children of such unions.
and multi-racial country like Sri Lanka, tly. It varies not only among the different ommunities, for instance between the Upnhalese; between the Tamils of Jaffna and ng the numerous castes within the respective ipillai v Parpathipillai cited with approval the nat:
ry marriage must necessary vary from region to i race to race. Suffice to say that if any given all as adequate or necessary to constitute a valid the prescribed minimum criteria could result in he union between the parties as one of lawful
monies of the Sinhalese differ from that of harriages are recognized as valid marriages Vinces of Sri Lanka, generally termed as the
ilva v Shaik Ali (1895) 1 N.L.R. 228 2) S.C.C. p. 9, Arumogam Vairamuttu v Seetampulle, hamy (1922) 22 N.L.R. 353; Selvaratnam v Anandavelu 'ukal, (1923) 25 NLR. P. 89; (1927) Dinohany et al v innammai 4 N.L.R. 08 at page. 11


Page 125
வைர விழ
low-country Sinhalese.” Marriages amongst however valid if only registered. As regar Sinhalese various rites and rituals are perfo) an important form of ritual where the cer presence of relatives the fingers of the brid thread and water poured over them. Com amongst the Muslims, where the Nikah cere
8. Presumption of marriage by Habit and F
The Sri Lankan law of marriage not or side by side with the statutory form, but Roman Dutch law and English Law presum impact of the influence of the principles c marriage is well brought out in the Privy Co v Sembecutty Vaigalie Sir Barnes Peacock
"...But it appears from the authorities h to the Roman-Dutch Law, there was a pr concubinage. It does not therefore appe different from that which prevails in t woman are proved to have lived togethe the contrary be clearly be proved, that the marriage, and not in a state of concubin
The decision has been consistently followe
The period for which the spouses sh prove a marriage by habit and repute has ho v Karthigesu, based on the evidence that the p nor even lived together under the same roof, t in favour of the marriage. In such a case, the c depended solely on evidence to the effect th: performed. In Soosaipililai's case evidence c habitation was accepted by court as sufficient a form of customary marriage and lived as h
The manners, customs and practices of the Sinh brethren of the Kandyan provinces. Marriages ul the Kandyan Marriages and Divorce Act No. 4 ° Sophia Hamine v Appuhamy, (1922) 23 N.L.R. 3 100 Voet 23.2.5; P.M. Bromley 1966 ed. 50;
(1881) 2 N.L.R. 322 at page. * Valliammaiv Annammai (1900)4N.L.R.page8, B of marriage, which was held by the Privy Counci good in Ceylon amongst Tamils, applies to this ca A.C.J. in Kandiah v Thangamany (1953) 55 N.L.R law, however some antecedent public ceremony relatives, friends or third parties has to take pl together as man and wife, followed by recognitic relations can form the basis of a deduction that

Ꭲ uᏝᎶoir 09 101
the Sinhalese of the Kandyan provinces are ds customary marriages of the low-country med. The poruwa ceremony is recognized as emony ligature is performed ' i.e. in the e and the bridegroom are tied together by a paratively different is the customary form mony takes place and a priest officiates.
epute
lly recognizes a customary form of marriage
has also accepted and given effect to the ption in favour of marriage. The combined f these two great traditions on our law of ouncil judgment in Sastry Valaider Aronegary delivering the judgment declared:
e (Counsel Dr. Phillimore) cited that, according esumption in favour of marriage rather than of ar to their lordships that the law of Ceylon is his country, namely, that where a man and a r as man and wife, the law will presume, unless y were living together in consequence of a valid
νA
age.
d by our courts."
ould have lived together to enable them to wever been left open by courts. In Thiagarajah arties had not cohabited even for a single day he courtheld that there can be no presumption ourt was of the opinion that proof of marriage at a valid ceremony of marriage was actually of a period of about six months of conjugal to show that the defendant had gone through husband and wife.
alese of the maritime provinces differ from that of their nder the Kandyan Law are valid only if registered under 4 of 1952.
53.
onser C.J. opined, "I think that the ordinary presumption l(Sastry Valaider Aronegary v Sembecutty Vaigalie) to hold ise."; This concept was further explained by Nagalingam page 568 at page 570) where he declared: "Under our , public in the sense of some ceremony in the presence of ace before the mere circumstance of the parties living on of their living together as man and wife by friends and there was a lawful marriage between the parties."


Page 126
102 சட்ட மாணவர்
It is submitted that the words in Thiaga even for a single day and in SooSaipillai's ca months as sufficient to prove cohabitation art of cohabitation that would be the determinin married and to live as husband and wife. Wi to note the words of Lord Cranworth in th which was cited by Lord Shaw in Dinohamy e
" It is perhaps less accurate to speak of we are to understand the daily acts of they consider each other as husband a agreement to be what they represent th
As such if the parties were not able to con exigencies of a situation, but continue to with the marriage, a valid marriage could referring to the position in the West where in the law's attitude to non-marital cohabi
"In Sri Lanka where, due to quite differer even in the future be an accepted norm an afford to take account of social realitie habitation with the semblance of valid m
IMPORTANCE OF INTENTION
It is clear, that in Sri Lanka, where mu to solemnize a customary form of marriage, are essential for the validity of such a marria the issue on the basis of minimum rituals th of the judiciary makes it clear that, in th marriage by habit and repute, emphasis i intention to enter into the bond of matrimo the P.C. came to the conclusion that:
"It is evident from the parties going thro to be married; and if they were not marr in consequence of their wish that it shou
In this case evidence was given of a row marriage on account of which some other Lordships concluded that the parties,
"...lived together as husband and wife, his wife, the presumption of their marri
103 (1927) 29 N.L.R. 114.
Ibid., at page 116. ' Some reflections on Solemnization of Marriag published in the Moot Society Review) Op.cit., page 328; the decision was accepted Op.cit., at page 196,
106

தமிழ் மன்றம்
raja's case of the parties having not cohabited se where the court accepted a period of six 2 indicative of the fact that it is not the period g factor but the intention of the parties to be th respect to the fact of intention it is relevant le Scotch leading case the Breadalbane case it al. v Balahamy et al.'" His Lordship declared:
habite creating marriage if by the word habite persons living together, which may imply that nd wife, and it may be taken as implying an emselves as being".'
tinue the period of cohabitation due to the exhibit the continued intention to pursue be established. Savitri Goonesekera while "... there has been an increasing liberalism tation notes that:
ht factors, formal marriages has not and may not nong some sections of the population the law can S and give legal significance to continued colarriage".
ltiplicity of customs and rituals are practiced it is difficult to determine what ceremonies age. We also saw how the courts approached at are recognized as essential. The approach e case of customary marriages as well as S on the need to prove the presence of an ony. Thus in Sastri Valaider Aronegary's case
ugh the form of marriage that they intended ied according to the strict custom, it was not
ld be so. '106
between the relatives of the parties to the ceremonies were not performed. But their
and that Pattanier the husband held her out as age is not easily rebutted".
e in the General Law of Sri Lanka at page 38.(article
and reiterated in Gracia Catherine v Wijegunavardene.


Page 127
வைர விழ
The decision of the Privy Council in this c all the essential ceremonies of a Hindu cu the situation, would not invalidate a mar clear by their subsequent conduct. In P reiterated the view expressed by the Pri Sembecutty Vaigalie. 97 In a situation where Ratnamma v Rasiah declared: "It is the spi matter". Thiagarajah v. Karthigesu is sligh was based on the lack of prove of intentior intend to get married.
The importance of intention in relat out by Sharvananda C.J. in Gracia Catherine Sastry Valaider Aronegary v Sembecutty Vaig
"...where it is proved that parties have shown an intention to be married, perso) bound to prove that all necessary cerem
CoNCLUSION
The customary marriages recognize regarded as traditional customary marriage developed is a hybrid approach incorporatin Dutch Law within the Constitutional frame MRO. Thus the non-Muslim law of marriage. and International and national' norms parties to the marriage has developed in people of the country and the social condit The marriage laws of this country have thus culture characteristic of our country and by
The growth of the law relating to m, country presents to some extent an amalg norms, indicating the prospect of creatin the most viable concept of unity in diversi unification of laws has already been lai customary laws within the framework of th the process. A uniform code, giving spac and other sectarian feelings, is, it is submitt communities in our pluralistic Society.
'07 Supra, foot-note 43.
Op.cit., at page 477; See also fin.39; Referen 1° Gracia Catherine v Wijegunawardene, op. cit.
o The Constitution of the Democratic Sociali 11 UN Convention on Consent to Marriage ar The Elimination of all forms of Discriminatio the Rights of the Child;(1989). * The Constitution; Women's Charter and T Schneider J. in Thiagaraja v Kurukkal op.cit.,

IT LOGO 09 103
ase makes it clear, that failure to adhere to 1stomary marriage due to the exigencies of riage, where the intention of the parties is 'onnammah v Rajakulasingam Basnayake J. vy Council in Sastry Valaider Aronegary v. only a symbolic thalie was tied, the court in rit and the intention behind the act which tly different; for, there the court's decision l, when it declared that the plaintiff did not
ion to customary marriage is well brought v Wijegunawardene where His Lordship citing alie declared that,
gone through a form of marriage and thereby ns who claim by virtue of the marriage were not lonies had been performed".
2d in modern Sri Lanka, no longer can be as; for the law relating to marriages that has gelements of the English Law and the Roman work' and the statutory dispensation of the S in Sri Lanka, while reflecting modern values as regards minimum age and consent of the a manner suitable to the aspirations of the ions prevalent in the country's legal system. enriched by the vast wealth of the pluralistic its adaptability to modern norms and ideas.
arriages in our multi-racial, multi-religious gamation of customary laws with statutory g a uniform code of marriage laws based on ity. As briefly analyzed above, the path to a d by the judiciary by their recognition of he MRO. It is left to the Legislature to cement e by way of exceptions to religious, ethnic ed, the ideal way to bring closer the different
ce also Chellappah v Kandasamy (1915) C.W.R. 104 at page196.
st Republic of Sri Lanka, Ch. 111. ld Minimum Age of Marriage(1962); Convention on in against Women (1979); International Convention on
he Children's Charter.
at page.


Page 128
பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறு
பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட் முறைகள் தொடர்பாக நிலவிவருகின்ற கோட்பாட தனிப்பட்டவர்களுக்கு பயன்பாட்டிற்கென ஒது பயன்பாடடைய முடியுமென வலியுறுத்தியிருந் கருதுகின்றபோது இக்கோட்பாடானது இயற்கைவி உரிமையை விபரிக்கின்றது. இக்கோட்பாட்டின் தனிப்பட்டவர்களின் கைகளுக்கு மாற்றுவதற்கு விதிப்பதாக இருந்தது.
புராதன றோமன் அரசர்கள் பகிரங்க நம்பி சட்டக்கோட்பாடொன்றை விருத்திசெய்தனர். காற்றுவெளி போன்றன அரசாங்கத்தினால் நட படுவதுடன் அவற்றைப் பொதுமக்கள் சுதந்திரமாக இருந்தன. றோம சட்டத்தின் கீழ் இத்தகைய வளி தில்லை. அல்லது பொதுவில் ஒவ்வொருவரினாலு அரசாங்கம் பொதுமக்களின் சுதந்திரமான பாவிப்
ஆங்கில பொதுச்சட்டத்தில் பகிரங்கநம்பிக் கோணத்தில் நோக்கப்படுகின்றது. அதாவது இயற் முடியும். ஆனால் சொந்தத்தின்தன்மையில் வரை இயற்கை வளங்களை தனியாருக்கு வழங்கமுடிய பொறுப்பில் வைத்திருக்கப்படவேண்டும். இவ் பொதுமக்கள் தமது வாழ்வின் நிலையை அல் சுதந்திரமாக பயன்படுத்தலாம். இவற்றை தனி அனுமதிக்கமுடியாது. மேலும் பணப்பெறுமதி வகையான பயன்பாட்டிற்கென பராமரிக்க வேண்
இலங்கையில் றோம டச்சுச் சட்டம் பொது பொறுப்பின் றோமன் கோட்பாடு ஒன்றிணைக்க நோக்கில் இயற்கை வளங்கள் பகிரங்க சொத்துகள் முறையான பாதுகாப்பிற்கென மக்கள் அரசாங்க பொதுச் சட்டத்தின் அடிப்படையில் நோக்குமிடத் உள்ளது. இலங்கை அரசியலமைப்பின் 3ஆம் உள்ளதெனவும் அது பாராதீனப்படுத்தப்பட்ட சொந்தம் இறைமையிடம் உள்ளதென்பதனை இய கூறமுடியும். றோம சட்ட அடிப்படையாயினும் அரசாங்கம் கொண்டிருப்பது நம்பிக்கைப் பொறு

ப்புப் கோட்பாடு - ஓர் ஆய்வு
செ. செல்வகுணபாலன் சிரேஷ்ட உதவிசட்டவரைஞர்
பாடானது புராதன காலத்திலிருந்து ஆதன உறவு ாகும். றோமன் அரசனான யஸ்ரீனியன்கடற்கரைகள் தூக்கப்படமுடியாததெனவும் மாறாக அனைவரும் ந்தான். ஆதனமொன்றாக இயற்கை வளங்களைக் பளங்கள் மீது அரசுக்கும் தனிப்பட்டவர்களுக்குமான முதனிலைக் குறிக்கோள் குறித்தசில ஆதனங்களை அரசாங்க தத்துவத்தின் மீதான கட்டுப்பாட்டை
க்கைப் பொறுப்பின் கோட்பாடு என அறியப்படும் அதன்படி ஆறுகள், கடற்கரை, காடுகள், மற்றும் ம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பாண்மையில் வைத்திருக்கப் கவும் தங்குதடையின்றியும் பாவிப்பதற்கு இயலுமாக ாங்கள் எவரினாலும் சொந்தம் கொண்டாடப்பட்ட லும் சொந்தம் கொண்டாடப்பட்டதுமாகும். எனவே புக்கென நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பில் வைத்திருந்தது.
$கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாடானது சற்று வேறுபட்ட கை வளங்கள் இறைமை சொந்தமாகக் கொண்டிருக்க பறைகள் காணப்படுகின்றன. முடியானது இத்தகைய பாது. மாறாக மக்களின் நன்மைக்கென நம்பிக்கைப் வளங்கள் இயற்கையின் கொடை ஆகும். இதனை ஸ்லது அந்தஸ்தை கருத்திற்கெடாது எல்லோரும் ப்பட்ட சொந்தத்திற்கும், வர்த்தக இலாபத்திற்கும் க்கு விற்கமுடியாது. அத்துடன் இவற்றை குறித்த ாடும்.
|ச்சட்டமாக காணப்படுவதால் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் ப்படுவதாக கருதமுடியும். ஆயினும் இலங்கையின் ஆகும். இவற்றின் பாதுகாப்பான பயன்பாடு மற்றும் த்திடம் பொறுப்புவித்துள்ளனர். மாறாக ஆங்கிலப் ந்து இயற்கை வளங்களின் சொந்தம் இறைமையிடம் உறுப்புரை இலங்கையின் இறைமை மக்களிடம் முடியாததெனவும் எடுத்துக் கூறுகின்றது. எனவே பற்கை வளங்களின் சொந்தம் மக்களிடம் உள்ளதென சரி ஆங்கிலப் பொதுச்சட்டக் கோட்பாடாயினும் சரி ப்பு மட்டுமே.


Page 129
வைர விழ
பல நூற்றாண்டுகளுக்கு முன்னர் இங்கில் பயணத்தை தடுக்கின்ற விதமான மீன்பிடி வேலி வதற்கு பொதுமக்கள் தமது கடற்பயத்திற்கான உf பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைக் கோட்பாடு மேலும் பலமை இது அமெரிக்காவின் பொதுச்சட்டத்தின் பாகமாக US 387 (1892) வழக்கில் இலினோசிஸ் சட்டவாக் நிலப்பரப்பை இலினோசிஸ் மத்திய புகையிர நீதிமன்றமானது, அரசு மக்களுக்கென நம்பிக்கை பொதுச்சட்ட நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாட அரசாங்கம் பராதீனப்படுத்துவதிலிருந்து தடுக்கின் பொறுப்பின் தெளிவான நன்மைக்கின்றி அளிக் தீர்ப்பானது ஆங்கில பொதுச்சட்டத்தில் பகிரங்க ந அத்திவாரமாக அமைந்தது. இக்கோட்பாடு கடந்த விசாரிக்கப்பட்டுப் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறு பொருட்கள் மற்றும் விலங்குகள் உட்பட இய காணமுடிகிறது.
பொதுவான பகிரங்க ஆதனமும் நம்பிக்கை
M.C.NAetha US Kannal Nath (1997) ISCC 388 வைத்திருக்கப்படும் ஆதனத்தையும் பொதுவான காட்டியது. பொதுவான பகிரங்க ஆதனம் தனியார் ஆனால் நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பில் உள்ள ஆதன் காணிகள் மற்றும் இயற்கை இடப்பரப்புகள் தம கொள்வதற்கு சட்டத்தின் வழியினூடாக தனது பதற்கு பொதுமக்கள் உரிமையைக் கொண்டுள்ள தன்மையுடைய ஏதேனும் காணிகளை அரசாங்க! மொத்தத்தில் பொதுமக்களுக்கு மிக முக்கியத் சொந்தத்திற்கு மாற்றுவதென்பது நியாயமாக்கப் ட உள்ளன. இக்கோட்பாடானது தனிப்பட்டவரின் ெ நோக்கங்களுக்கு அனுமதிப்பதை விட பொதுமக் கென வளங்களைப் பாதுகாப்பதே அரசாங்கத் விசேடத்துவமோ அல்லாத காணிகள் தனிப்ப கோட்பாடு ஒருபோதும் தடை செய்யமாட்டாது. கூறியது. நன்னோக்குடனும் பொதுமக்கள் நன்ன வளங்கள் அபகரிப்பது அல்லது பாரதீனப்படுத் லொழிய எமது நாட்டின் வளங்கள், சூழல் மற்றுப அல்லது ஏதேனும் வேறு பயன்பாட்டிற்கென அப
இலங்கையில் இத்தகைய வளங்கள் ஐ உள்ளூரதிகார சபை, நியதிச்சட்ட சபைகள் ம வருகின்றன. இத்தகைய வளங்களை அல்லது ச மேற்கூறப்பட்ட அமைப்பு அல்லது அலுவல( அவர்களிடம் இல்லை மாறாக நம்பிக்கைப் பொறு Sugathapala Mendis vs Chandrika Bandaranayaka K

Mr LOGO O9 105
Uாந்தின் மக்னா காட்டாவில் சுதந்திரமான கடற் கெளை ஆற்றில் இட்டிருந்தனர். இதனை அகற்று ரிமை என்ற அடிப்படையில் வலியுறுத்தியிருந்தனர். டய இத்தகைய நடவடிக்கை பெரிதும் உதவியது. -9jGOLDsÉgg). Illinosis Central Railroad VS Illinosis 146 க சபை சிக்காக்கோ துறைமுகத்திற்குச் சொந்தமான தப்பாதைக்கு மானியக்கொடையாக அளித்தது. ப் பொறுப்பில் காணிகளை வைத்துள்ளது. எனவே ானது கடல்சார் இடப்பரப்பின் பகிரங்க உரிமையை றது. இதன் விளைவாக இக்காணிகளை நம்பிக்கைப் க்கமுடியாது எனத் தீர்ப்பளித்தது. இவ்வழக்கின் ம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாட்டின் வளர்ச்சிக்கு த 110ஆண்டுகளுக்கு மேலாக காலத்திற்குக் காலம் ப்பு காணிகள் மீதுள்ள மணல் மற்றும் நீர், கணிப் ற்கை வளங்களுக்கு ஏற்புடையதாவதை இன்று
ப் பொறுப்பின் மீதான ஆதனமும்
3)) என்ற இந்திய வழக்கில் நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பில் பகிரங்க ஆதனத்தையும் நீதிமன்றம் வேறுபடுத்திக் களினது கைகளுக்கு பராதீனப்படுத்தப்படமுடியும். னம் அவ்வாறு செய்யப்படமுடியாது. குறித்தசில து இயற்கையான குணநலன்களை தக்கவைத்துக் நிலையை உறுதிப்படுத்த முடியுமென எதிர்பார்ப் ானர். எனவே காடுகள், கடற்கரை மற்றும் விசேட ம் நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பில் வைத்துள்ளது. இவை துவம் வாய்ந்ததாக இருப்பதால் தனிப்பட்வரின் படமுடியாது. இவை இயற்கையின் கொடைகளாக சாந்த உரிமையின் பயன்பாட்டிற்கு அல்லது வர்த்தக களின் பயன்பாட்டிற்கென அல்லது அனுபவிப்புக் தின் கடப்பாடு ஆகும். தனித்துவமோ அல்லது ட்டவர்களுக்கு பராதீனப்படுத்தப்படுவதை இக் M.C.Metha வழக்கில் நீதிமன்றம் பின்வருமாறு மக்கென பொதுமக்கள் அக்கறையில் அத்தகைய துவது அவசியமென நீதிமன்றம் திருப்திப்பட்டா ) தாவர விலங்கின முறைமை தனிப்பட்ட, வர்த்தக கரிப்படுவதை அனுமதிக்கமுடியாது.
னாதிபதி, அமைச்சரவை, மாகாண சபைகள், ற்றும் குறித்த சில பகிரங்க அலுவலர்களின் கீழ் ாணிகளை தனியாரின் கைகளுக்கு மாற்றுவதற்கு ருக்கு உரிமை கிடையாது. ஏனெனில் சொந்தம் |ப்பில் வைத்திருப்பதே அவர்களின் கடமையாகும். amaratunga & 20 others SC (FR) 352/20076)!pá6)âi)


Page 130
106 3F'L LDTaxJTGui
இலங்கை உயர்நீதிமன்றம் அரசாங்கத்தின் து மக்களிடமிருந்து உருவாகின்றன. அத்துடன் சட்ட அத்தத்துவங்களை பிரயோகிப்பதுடன் இலங் பிரயோகிக்கப்பட வேண்டும் பகிரங்க தத்துவம் 6 அல்ல மாறாக மக்களின் நன்மைக்கென பயன்படு மக்களினால் வைக்கப்பட்ட நம்பிக்கையை ஏம கோட்பாட்டிற்கு முரணாக பிரயோகிக்கப்படும் த மாகவும் சட்டவாட்சிக்கு முரணாகவும் உள்ளது எ
இக்கோட்பாட்டின் மீதான நீதிமன்ற நியாயா
இந்தியாவைப் பொறுத்தவரை இந்திய அ ஏற்பாடு செய்கின்றது. அனைவரும் சட்டத்தினால அவரின் வாழ்வு அல்லது தனிப்பட்ட சுதந்திரம் பு
அங்கு உயிர் வாழ்வதற்கான உரிமை அங்கீச Maira Singh vs Indian Oil Corporation (AIR பொறுப்புக்கோட்பாடு இந்திய சட்ட சிந்தனை கூறியதுடன் நீதிமன்றத்தின் கருத்தில் இக்கோட பாகமாகும் என்றது. காடுகள், நீரோடைகள், விலங் தென்பதை பார்ப்பதற்கு அரசு கடப்பாடுடைய f55LD66iplib Jinsist gy.g)G5G III6ölp! Anil Pahva US St பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைக் கோட்பாடு இந்திய நீதி மு இக்கோட்பாட்டை உயிர் வாழ்வதற்கான அடிப்பு உயர்நீதிமன்றம் இக்கோட்பாட்டின் ஏற்புடை6 நீதிமன்றமானது, பாதுகாப்பானதும் ஆரோக்கி மொன்றாக இக்கோட்பாடு வேறு ஏதேனும் அடிப்பு வாழ்வதற்கான உரிமைக்கான முதன்மை தானத்ை
இலங்கையைப் பொறுத்தவரையில் இந்தி எதுவுமில்லை. மாறாக இலங்கை அரசியல.ை சட்டத்தின் முன் சமமானவர்கள் என்பதுடன் சட்ட என அடிப்படை உரிமைகள் அத்தியாயத்தில் உத் அல்லது உடனடியாக மீறப்படவுள்ளது தொடர்பி LIG) iii - 9 pytil 160J 17. Bulankulama vs Ministory of I வழக்கு இலங்கையிைல் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் இதனை எப்பாவெல வழக்கு எனவும் அழைப் அரசாங்கம் இலங்கையின் இயற்கை வளங்களின்ற எனவே அரசாங்கம் சரியாகச் செயற்படும் வரையி கூடாது. அதாவது நீதிமன்றம் இறுதிமுடிவுடன் நீதிமன்றம் தனது தீர்ப்பில் அரசாங்கம் நம்பிக் கொண்டிருக்கும் போது நீதிமன்றம் தலையிட ம மனுதாரர் பொது அக்கறை வழக்கு அல்லது நம் அடிப்படையில் நீதிமன்றத்தின் அடிப்படை உ தள்ளுபடி செய்யப்பட வேண்டும் எனக்குறிப்பிட்ட

தமிழ் மன்றம்
றைகளினால் வைத்திருக்கப்படும் தத்துவங்கள் வாக்கதுறை, நிருவாகத்துறை மற்றும் நீதித்துறை கை மக்களின் நன்மைக்கென நன்னோக்குடன் ான்பது தனிப்பட்ட உழைப்பு அல்லது வருமானம் த்தவென உள்ளது. வேறுவகையாக செயற்படுவது ாற்றுவதாகும். பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் த்துவம் அத்தகைய தத்துவங்களின் துஷ்பிரயோக ன எடுத்துக்காட்டியது.
திக்கம்
ாசியலமைப்பின் 21ஆம் உறுப்புரை பின்வருமாறு
}தாடபிக்கப்பட்ட நடவடிமுறைகளுக்கிணங்கவன்றி றிக்கப்படுதலாகாது'
ரிக்கப்பட்டு உத்தரவாதம் செய்யப்பட்டுள்ளது. Th, 1999) வழக்கில் நீதிமன்றம் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் நடவடிக்கைகளின் பாகமாக வந்துள்ளது என ட்பாடு அரசியலமைப்பின் 21ஆம் உறுப்புரையின் குகள் மற்றும் சூழல் முறையாக பாதுக்கப்படுகின்ற து என்பதில் பிணக்கெதுவும் இல்லை எனவும் ate of Jammu & Kashmir (2001) GlyptiSigi figupgilplb முறைமையின் பாகமாகிவிட்டது எனக் கூறியது. படை உரிமையுடன் இணைத்திருப்பதன் மூலம் மையை வேறுபடுத்திக்காட்ட விரும்பியுள்ளது. யமானதுமான சூழலுக்கான உரிமையின் பாக படை உரிமைகளினால் எதிர்க்கப்படும் போது உயிர் த கொடுக்கும் என எழுத்தாளர்கள் கருதுகின்றனர்.
ப அரசியலமைப்பின் 21ஆம் உறுப்புரை போன்று மப்பின் 12(1) உறுப்புரை ஆட்கள்அனைவரும் த்தின் சமமான பாதுகாப்பிற்கு உரித்துடையவர்கள் தரவாதம் செய்கின்றது. இத்தகைய உரிமை மீறல் ல் உயர்நீதிமன்றத்திற்கு விண்ணப்பிக்க உரித்துடை ndustrial Development & others (2000 (3) SLR 243) பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாட்டிற்கு அத்திவாரமிட்டது. துண்டு. இவ்வழக்கில் எதிராளிகளின் வாதப்படி கம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பாளர் மாறாக நீதிமன்றமல்ல. ல் நீதிமன்றம் அரசாங்கத்தின் செயலில் தலையிடக் உடன்படலாம் அல்லது உடன்பாடதிருக்கலாம். கைப் பொறுப்பாளராக சரியாகச் செயற்பட்டுக் ாட்டாது என்றது மேலும் எதிராளிகளின் வாதத்தில் பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பு முறிவு மீறல் வழக்கு என்ற ரிமை நியாயாதிக்கத்தை நாடியிருப்பதால் மனு போதிலும் நீதிமன்றமானது அதனை ஏற்க மறுத்து


Page 131
வைர விழ
இவ்வழக்கில் நீதிமன்றமா அல்லது அரசாங்கமா ! பொறுப்பு முறிவு உள்ளதா என்பதோ இங்கு வி சமத்துவமான பாதுகாப்பு - உறுப்புரை 12(1), சட அல்லது தொழில் முயற்சியில் தானாக ஈடுபடுெ நடமாடும் சுதந்திரமும் இலங்கையில் தனது வதிவ 14(எ) என்பன இந்த வழக்கின் சூழ்நிலைகளில் மீ இது தொடர்பில் அரசியலமைப்பின் உறுப்புை உரிமைகள் நிருவாக அல்லது ஆட்சித்துறை நட மீறவுள்ளமை தொடர்பினை ஏதேனும் விடயத்ை மானதுமான நியாயதிக்கம் கொண்டுள்ளது என ஏற தெளிவாகப் பொறுப்புவிக்கப்பட்ட கடமையைப்
பொது அக்கறை வழக்குத் தொடர்பில்
பிரசைகளாக மனுதாரர்கள் அரசியலமைப்பின் உறு 17ஆம் உறுப்புரையினால் அளிக்கப்பட்ட அரசி அவர்களது உரிமைகள் இலங்கை பிரசைகளின் கின்றது. ஆட்சித்துறையானது மனுதாரர்கள் மற்றுட மக்களின் சிறந்த நலனில் சட்டத்திற்கிணங்கவும் நம்பிக்கையான எதிர்பார்ப்பிலான இணைப்பு இ6 குறிப்பிட்டது. மேலும் மனுதாரர்களின் தவறான மாட்டாது என்றது.
எனவே இலங்கையில் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கை நிருவாகத்துறையினது செயற்பாடுகள் ஒன்றில் த. கினூடாகவோ அரசியலமைப்பில் உத்தரவாதம் பட்டுள்ளதெனவோ அல்லது உடனடியாக மீறப்ப கூடியதாக உள்ளதென்பதை தீர்ப்புகளிலிருந்து அ
மிக அண்மைய வழக்கான Sugathapala W உறுதிப்படுத்தும் அரசியலமைப்பின் 12(1) உறுப்பு சமத்துவமான பாதுகாப்பு மீறப்பட்டதாக சார்த்துத6 நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாட்டிற்கு முரண் தத்துவங் களின் துஷ்பிரயோகமாகவும் சட்டவா அத்தகைய பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் ே அத்தகைய தத்துவங்களின் பிரயோகம் நீதிமன்ற ட
Gupgyub g)6u6)up55)Gib Bandara US Pramacht காட்டி அரசானது பொதுமக்கள் மற்றும் நிருவாக களில் உயர்ந்த தரத்திலான வினைத்திறனையும் ே எனவே நீதிமன்றம் அத்தகைய எதிர்பார்ப்பு அ முயற்சிக்கிறது. என நீதிமன்றம் எடுத்துக்காட்டிய என்ற பேரில் மட்டுமல்ல நிலைபெறு பொருளாத வேண்டும் என நீதிமன்றம் அங்கீகரிப்பதாக Suga
மேலும் இவ்வழக்கில் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கை கொள்கை வழிகாட்டிக் கோட்பாடுகளில் ஏற்பாடு ெ

T LDGJoir O9 107
நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பாளர் என்பதோ நம்பிக்கைப் னா இல்லை. மாறாக மனுதாரர்களின் சட்டத்தின் ட்டபூர்வமான தொழில், உயர்தொழில், வர்த்தகம் பற்கான சுதந்திரம் - உறுப்புரை 14(ஊ), மற்றும் பிடத்தை தெரிவு செய்யும் சுதந்திரமும் - உறுப்புரை றப்பட்டுள்ளதா என்பதையே நீதிமன்றம் பார்க்கும். ர 126(1) உயர் நீதிமன்றம் ஏதேனும் அடிப்படை டவடிக்கையிலான மீறல் அல்லது உடனடியாக தை கேட்டுத் தீர்மானிக்க தனித்துவம் பிரத்தியேக ற்பாடு செய்கின்றது. எனவே அரசியலமைப்பினால் புரிவதாக நீதிமன்றம் தீர்ப்பில் கூறியது.
நீதிமன்றம் கருத்துக் கூறும் போது தனிப்பட்ட வப்புரைகள் 12,14,126 உடன் சேர்த்துவாசிக்கப்படும் யலமைப்புசார் உரிமையைக் கொண்டுள்ளனர். கூட்டான உரிமைகளுடன் இணைக்கப்பட்டிருக் ம் இலங்கையின் எதிர்கால சந்ததி உட்பட இலங்கை
வகையிறுக்கக் கூடியதாகவும் செயற்படும் என்ற யைபானதாக வருகின்றது என நீதிமன்றம் தீர்ப்பில் இணைப்பின் அடிப்படை மீது பொருத்தமற்றதாக
ப் பொறுப்பிற்கு முரணான ஆட்சித்துறை அல்லது னித்தோ அல்லது கூட்டாக பொது அக்கறை வழக் செய்யப்பட்டுள்ள அடிப்படை உரிமைகள் மீறப் டவுள்ளதெனவோ உயர்நீதிமன்றத்தில் வழக்கிடக் றிய முடிகிறது.
1endis (2008) வழக்கில் மனுதாரர் சட்டவாட்சியை |ரையினால் உத்தரவாதம் செய்யப்படும் சட்டத்தின் ல் செய்தார். உயர்நீதிமன்றம் தனது தீர்ப்பில் பகிரங்க ணாகப் பிரயோகிக்கப்படும் தத்துவம் அத்தகைய ாட்சிக்கு முரணாகவும் உள்ளது. உயர் நீதிமன்றம் காட்பாட்டை ஏற்று அங்கீகரித்து வந்துள்ளதுடன் மீளாய்வுக்கு அமைவானது எனக் குறிப்பிட்டது.
1ndra (19941SLR301)) என்ற வழக்கை மேற்கோள் ம் உடனான பகிரங்க அலுவலர்களின் கையாளுதல் சவையையும் பொது அக்கறையில் எதிர்பார்க்கிறது. புடையப்பட்டுள்ளதா என்பதனை உறுதிப்படுத்த து. உயர்நீதிமன்றம் இந்தக் கடமையை நல்லாட்சி ார அபிவிருத்திக்காகவும் மேலோங்கச் செய்யப்பட hapala Mendis வழக்கில் நீதிமன்றம் கூறியது.
ப் பொறுப்பின் ஏற்புடமை அரசியலமைப்பின் அரச செய்யப்பட்டுள்ளதாகவும் அரசியலமைப்பின் 27ஆம்


Page 132
108 FL Dra96liff
உறுப்புரையின் ஏற்பாடுகளை பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கை போது எல்லா அரச செயற்பாட்டாளர்களும் மக்களி செயற்பட கடப்பாடுடையவராவர். தாபிக்கப்பட்ட பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பின் மீறலில் மு. பின்பற்றப்பட்டுள்ளது என்ற வாதம் போதாது என
எனவே சாதாரணமாக ஆட்சித்துறை அல்ல பாடானது பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பை மீறு செயற்பட வேண்டுமே தவிர உரிய தேவைப்படுத்த பட்டுள்ளன என்ற அடிப் படையில் மட்டும் செயற்
விடுபாட்டு உரிமையும் தற்றுணிபும்
விடுபாட்டு உரிமை என்பது வழக்கு நடவ அனுமதிப்பதாகும். விடுபாட்டுரிமையை இரண்டு விடுபாட்டுரிமை மற்றையது தகைமை பெறு விடு யின்படி ஒருவரின் மன எண்ணத்தை கருத்திற்கெட புரியப்பட்ட செயல்களுக்கெதிராக வழக்கு நட தகைமைபெறு விடுபாட்டுரிமையின்படி குறை அதன்படி நியாயமான மனிதன் குறித்த சூழ்நிலை நிரூபிக்கும் பட்சத்தில் மட்டுமே விடுபாட்டுரிமை
ஐக்கிய இராட்சியத்தைப் பொறுத்தளவி அதிகாரத்தின் வரலாற்று ரீதியான மூலம் ஆகும் வேண்டுமென கட்டளையிட முடியாது. ஆயினு கொண்டுவரப்பட்ட பின்னர் தீங்கியல் மற்றும் ஒ இறைமைக்கு விடுபாட்டுரிமை கிடையாது. எ நடவடிக்கை என்பது அதாவது தனிப்பட்ட தகைை பிரித்தானிய சட்டத்தில் இயைபற்றதாகவே உள்ள அரசியலமைப் புக்கான திருத்தம் கொண்டு வர தகைமையில் புரியப்பட்ட செயல்களுக்கெதிரா உரிமையை கொண்டிருந்தனர். ஆயினும் 1993ஆ புக்கான திருத்தம் அரசன் அல்லது எவரேனும் ஆ இயலுமான தாக்கியுள்ளது.
இலங்கை அரசியலமைப்பின்35ஆம் உறுப்பு எனக் கூறுகின்றது. உறுப்புரை 35(1)இன்படி சன முறையில் அல்லது தனிப்பட்ட முறையில் செய் தொடர்பில் வழக்கிடவும் முடியாது அத்துடன் தெ 35(2)ன்படி ஏதேனும் சட்டம் குறித்த காலவரையுள் தேவைப்படுத்தின் அக்காலத்தைக் கணிப்பிடுகை காலத்தை கணிக்கில் எடுத்தலாகாது. எனவே அக் லிருந்து விலகியதன் பின்னர்அவ்வழக்கை தொடர் இந்த விடுபாட்டுரிமை ஏற்புடையதாகாது. அதாவ குறித்தொதுக்கியுள்ளவிடத்து அல்லது குறித்த விட

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ப்ெ பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாட்டை எடுத்து நோக்கும் ன்நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பினை மேம்படுத்துவதில் நடவடிமுறைகளுக்கு அமைவாக செயலாற்றுதல் டிவடையுமாயின் அத்தகைய நடவடிமுறைகள் வும் உயர்நீதிமன்றம் கூறியுள்ளது.
து நிறைவேற்றுத்துறை எப்போதும் தமது செயற் வதாக உள்ளதா என்பதை கவனத்திற் கொண்டு ப்பட்ட நடவடிமுறைகள் முறையாகப் பின்பற்றப் UL— (Uptolt IIIg51.
டிக்கையிலிருந்து குறித்த சில ஆட்கள் பாதுகாக்க வகையாக வகைப்படுத்த முடியும். ஒன்று முற்றான டுபாட்டுரிமை ஆகும். முற்றான விடுபாட்டுரிமை து அவரது அலுவலகஞ்சார்தகைமையில் அவரால் டிவடிக்கை எதுவும் தொடரமுடியாது. மாறாக ந்தளவு பாதுகாப்பு ஏற்பாடு செய்யப்படுகிறது. ஸ்யில் அவ்வாறு செயற்பட்டிருக்கமாட்டான் என யை அனுபவிக்க முடியும்.
ல் இறைமை, நீதிமன்றத்தை உருவாக்குகின்ற ). எனவே நீதிமன்றம் இறைமையக் கட்டுப்பட ம் முடி வழக்கு நடவடிக்கைகள் சட்டம் (1947) ப்பந்தவிடயம் தவிர்ந்த ஏனையவை தொடர்பில் ாவ்வாறாயினும் இறைமைக்கெதிரான வழக்கு மையில் புரியப்பட்ட செயல் தொடர்பில் இன்னும் து. இதேபோல மலேசியாவில் 1993ஆம் ஆண்டு முன்னதாக ஆட்சியாளர்கள் தமது தனிப்பட்ட ான வழக்கு நடவடிக்கையிலிருந்து விடுபாட்டு ம் ஆண்டு கொண்டு வரப்பட்ட அரசியலமைப் பூட்சியானருக்கெதிரான வழக்கு நடவடிக்கையை
ரைசனாதிபதிக்கெதிராக வழக்குதொடுக்க முடியாது ாதிபதி பதவியை வகிக்கின்ற ஆள் தனது பதவி யப்பட்ட அல்லது செய்யாதுவிடப்பட விடயம் ாடர்ந்து ஏதேனும் வழக்கை நடாத்தவும் முடியாது. வழக்கு நடவடிக்கையை ஆரம்பிக்க வேண்டுமென 5யில் அந்த ஆள் சனாதிபதியாக பதவி வகிக்கும் காலத்தில் நிறுத்தி வைக்கப்பட்டு அவர் அப்பதவி து நடாத்த முடியும். ஆயினும் சில சந்தர்ப்பங்களில் து சனாதிபதி அமைச்சுப் பொறுப்புகளை தனக்கே பம் எந்த அமைச்சருக்கும் ஒதுக்கப்படாதவிடத்தும்


Page 133
வைர விழ
அது தொடர்பான பணிகள் சனாதிபதியால் புரியப் சனாதிபதிக்கெதிராக குற்றச் சார்த்தல் பிரேரணை நீதிமன்றத்தை விசாரணை செய்து அறிக்கையிட வழக்கிடலாம். அதேபோல சனாதிபதி தேர்தல், மேன்முறையீட்டு நீதிமன்றத்தில் அல்லது உயர் i செய்கின்றது.
இதற்கு வேறாக அரசாங்கத்தின் அங்கமாக துறையின் செயற்பாட்டில் முக்கிய பங்கு வகிக்கி பகிரங்க அலுவலர் நன்னோக்குடன் அலுவலக ெ தொடரமுடியாது என ஏற்பாடு செய்கின்ற போதி வேண்டும் என்பதில் தெளிவின்மை காணப்படு படுவதை காணமுடியும்.
சட்டம் எல்லா விடயங்களையும் தன்னக முடியாது. எனவே அமைச்சர்களுக்கு தற்றுணி சரானவர் தற்றுணிபை பயன்படுத்த வேண்டியுள் அமைவாகவும் செயற்பட வேண்டும். தீர்க்கப்பட் எவ்வாறு பொருள்கோடலுக்கு உள்ளானது எனப்
Karunathilaka Us Dayananda Dissanayake, Con வழக்கில் ஐந்து மாகாண சபைகளுக்கான தேர்தல் கட்டளைச்சட்டத்தின் கீழ் அவசரகாலநிலைமை பி ஒழுங்குவிதிகளும் ஆக்கப்பட்டன. இங்கு அட ஆட்சித்துறை நடவடிக்கை என உயர்நீதிமன்ற நியாயதிக்கம் விலக்கப்பட்டுள்ளதா என்ற வி அளிக்கப்பட்டுள்ள விடுபாட்டுரிமை முற்றானதும விடுபாட்டுரிமையை விலக்குகின்றது. ஒன்று சில மற்றையது சில வகையான செயல்கள் தொடர்பில் சட்டத்துறைத் தலைமையதிபதிக்கெதிராக வ விடுபாட்டுரிமை எவரேனும் ஆள் சனாதிபதி பானதாகும். விடுபாட்டுரிமை உடனடியாக அத6 உள்ளது தனிப்பட்ட செயல்களுக்கு விடுபாட்டுரி நிலை ஆகும். உறுப்புரை 35 (2)ன் படி சட்டத் அப்பதவிக் காலத்தை தவிர்க்க அனுமதிக்கிறது. அல்லது தொடர்ந்து நடாத்தமுடியும், என எடுத் மட்டுமே உறுப்புரை 35 பாதுகாப்பளிக்கிறது என ஒன்றாகும் மாறான செயலுக்கானதல்ல. மேலு பூர்வமானதாக மாற்றுவதுமில்லை. ஏதேனும் ஒன் மில்லை எனத் தீர்ப்பளித்தது.
Sugathapala Mendis 6) på 66v fégol p6öt சனாதிபதிக் கெதிராக தொடரப்படும் வழக்கு நடவ போது புரியப்பட்ட மீறலுக்கான தண்டனையிலி யறையின்றி பாதுகாப்பளிக்கமாட்டாது. சனாதி அமைந்தவராகவும் நீதிமன்ற நியாயாதிக்கத்திற்கு

T LDGAO O9 109
படின் அவருக்கெதிராக வழக்கிடமுடியும். மேலும் கொண்டு வரப்பட்டுள்ளவிடத்து சபாநாயகர் உயர் தேவைப்படுத்தும் போது சனாதிபதிக்கெதிராக
மக்கள் தீர்ப்பு தொடர்பில் சனாதிபதிக்கெதிராக திேமன்றத்தில் வழக்கிட அரசியலமைப்பு ஏற்பாடு
செயற்படுகின்ற பகிரங்க அலுவலர்கள் நிருவாகத் ன்றனர். சில பாராளுமன்றச் சட்டங்கள் இத்தகைய செயல் புரியுமிடத்து அவர்களுக்கெதிராக வழக்குத் லுெம் நன்னோக்கத்தை யார் நிச்சயித்துக் கொள்ள வதால் தற்போது அத்தகைய ஏற்பாடு தவிர்க்கப்
த்தே கொண்டிருப்பதில்லை. கொண்டிருக்கவும் புதத்துவத்தை சட்டம் வழங்கியுள்ளது. அமைச் ாள போது சட்டத்திற்கும் நீதிக்கோட்பாட்டிற்கும் ட வழக்குகளில் விடுபாட்டுரிமையும் தற்றுணிபும் பார்க்கலாம்.
mmissioner of Elections and others (1999(1) SLR176) நடைபெறவிருந்தபோது பொதுமக்கள் பாதுகாப்புக் பிரகடனம் சனாதிபதியால் செய்யப்பட்டு அவசரகால டிப்படை உரிமைகள் மீறல் தொடர்பில் இவை ம் கருதியதுடன் உறுப்புரை 35ன் பயனாக அந்த வினாவை ஆராய்ந்தது. 35ஆம் உறுப்புரையால் ல்ல. இடையறாததுமல்ல. 35(3) இரண்டு வழிகளில் } செயல்கள் தொடர்பில் முற்றாக விலக்கியுள்ளது. பகுதியளவில் விலக்கியுள்ளது. அச்சந்தர்ப்பங்களில் ழக்குத் தொடர தேவைப்படுத்துகிறது. இந்த ப் பதவியை வகிக்கும் போது மட்டுமே இயை ன்பின் நிறுத்தப்படுமாயின் அவசியமான விளைவு மை தொடருமாயின் அது உச்சக்கட்ட அசாதாரண தில் விதித்துரைக்கப்பட்ட காலத்தை கணிப்பதில் எனவே அதன் பின்னர் வழக்கு தொடரமுடியும் ந்துக் காட்டிய நீதிமன்றம் பதவியில் உள்ளவரை வும் விடுபாட்டுரிமை செய்பவருக்கான பாதுகாப்பு ம் உறுப்புரை 35 சட்டமுரணான செயலை சட்ட றை நீதிமன்றில் கேள்விக்குட்படுத்தாமல் செய்வது
றம் அரசியலமைப்பு விடுபாட்டுரிமை அதாவது படிக்கையை தடுக்கின்ற விடுபாட்டுரிமை பதவியின் ருந்து சனாதிபதியாக இருந்த ஒருவரை காலவரை பதி ஏனைய பிரசைகள் போல சட்டவாட்சிக்கு உட்பட்டவராகவும் உள்ளார் எனத் தீர்ப்பளித்தது.


Page 134
11 해 3FL LDTaoTol
பகிரங்க அதிகாரிகள் உட்பட அமைச்சர்களு gjigj Gulb (6351TL Liu Glav De Silva vs Atukorala, Mini and another (1993(1)SLR 296) alpiSai Ronct நீதிபதி Rand, ] யின் தீர்ப்பு மேற்கோள் காட்டப் புரிவதில் நல்லெண்ணத்தை அவசியமானதாக நியதிச்சட்டத்தின் வரையறையினுள் தோற்றமொ? குறிக்கோள்களிலிருந்து ஏதேனும் தெளிவாக வி கூடியதாகும். இதேபோல Wade என்பவரின் எடுத்துக்காட்டப்பட்டது. அதாவது முற்றானது கின்றது. பகிரங்க நோக்கத்திற்கென அளிக்கப்பட் அளிக்கப்பட்டதைப் போன்றது. அது முற்றதான எத்தகைய எண்ணத்தைக் கொண்டிருக்க வேண் முறையாகவும் பயன்படுத்தப்படும் போது அது வ தத்துவம் தடையற்றதென வாதிக்கின்ற போதிலு முறைமையொன்றில் தடையில்லாத அரசாங்க தற் உண்மையான கேள்வி தற்றுணிபு பரந்ததா அல் வரையப்படவேண்டும் என்பதுமாகும்.
பகிரங்க அதிகாரிகளின் தத்துவங்கள் நிச்சு வேறுபட்டது. தனது விருப்பாவணத்தை ஆக்குகி ஆதனத்தைக் கையுதிர்க்க முடியும். அவர் தீங்க செயற்படலாம். ஆனால் சட்டத்தில் இது அவரி வழியில் தனிப்பட்ட ஆளொருவர் தனது கடன்ெ கொண்டிருக்கிறார். இது தங்குதடையற்ற தற்று அக்கறையின் சட்டபூர்வமானதும் தோதானதுமான துடன் செயற்பட வேண்டும்.தங்குதடையற்ற தற பொருத்தமற்றது. பகிரங்க அலுவலர் பகிரங்க ந6 கொண்டுள்ளனர்.
மேற்படி ஆதாரங்களை எடுத்துக் காட் நன்மைக்கு பயன்படுத்தப்பட அளிக்கப்பட்ட தத் பொதுமக்களுக்கென நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பில் 6 சட்டபூர்வமானதும் இயைபானதுமான அடிப்பே பிரயோகிக்கப்பட வேண்டும் எனத் தீர்த்தது.
GupgpjLib Sugathapala Mendis 6) på 66v
வழக்கின்தீர்ப்பு எடுத்துக்காட்டப்பட்டது. அதில், பகிரங்க அலுவலர்களின் கையாளுதல்களில் உயர் பொது அக்கறையில் எதிர்பார்க்கிறது. எனவே பட்டுள்ளதா என்பதை உறுதிப்படுத்த முயற்சிக் இவ்வழக்கில் இந்தக் கடமை நல்லாட்சி என் அபிவிருத்திக்காகவும் மோலோங்கச் செய்யப்பட கூறியது.
எனவே தற்றுணிபு சரியாகவும் முறையாக சென்று நீதிமன்றம் பகிரங்க அலுவலரின் செயற்பா

தமிழ் மன்றம்
5க்கு சட்டத்தினால் அளிக்கப்பட்டுள்ள தற்றுணிபுத் ster of Lands, Grrigation & Mahaweli Development relli vs Diplesis (1959 (16)DLR 689)) Qilpaisait பட்டது. அதாவது தற்றுணிபு பகிரங்க கடமையை
கூறுகின்றது. அது தொழிற்பட எண்ணப்படும் ன்றை கொண்டுள்ளது; அத்துடன் நியதிச்சட்டத்தின் லகல் மோசடி அல்லது ஊழல் என ஆட்சேபிக்கக் Administrative Law, 5“h ed. Page 353 - 354 ம் தடையில்லாததுமான தற்றுணிபு மறுக்கப்படு ட நியதிச்சட்ட தத்துவம் நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பில் நல்ல. பாராளுமன்றம் அதனை அளிக்கின்ற போது டுமென ஊகிக்கின்றதோ அவ்வழியில் சரியாகவும் |லிதானதாகும். அரச வழக்குரைஞர்கள் அத்தகைய லும் சட்டவாட்சியை அடிப்படையாகக்கொண்ட றுணிபு நியதிகளில் முரண்பாடொன்றாகும். இங்கு லது குறுகியதா? அத்துடன் சட்டக்கோடு எங்கே
Fயமாக தனிப்பட்ட ஆட்களின் தத்துவத்திலிருந்து ன்ற மனிதன் ஒருவன் தான் விரும்பியவாறாக தனது ான எண்ணம் அல்லது பழிவாங்கும் தன்மையில் ன் தத்துவ பிரயோகத்தை பாதிக்கமாட்டாது. அதே காடுநரை விடுவிப்பதற்கு முற்றான தத்துவத்தைக் ணிபாகும். ஆனால் பகிரங்க அலுவலர் பகிரங்க அடிப்படைகள் மீது நியாயமாகவும் நல்லெண்ணத் jறுணிபு பகிரங்க அதிகாரிகள் கூட்டுமொத்தத்தில் ன்மைக்கென பயன்படுத்துவதற்கு தத்துவங்களைக்
டிய நீதிமன்றம் தற்றுணிபுத் தத்துவம் பகிரங்க துவமாகுமே தவிர தனிப்பட்ட நன்மைக்கு அல்ல. வைத்திருக்கப்படுகின்றது. பகிரங்க நன்மைக்கென டைகளின் மீது நியாயமாகவும் நன்னோக்குடனும்
Bandara US Premachchandara I (1994 (1) SLR 301)I அரசானது பொதுமக்கள் மற்றும் நிருவாகம் உடனான ந்த தரத்திலான வினைத்திறனையும் சேவையையும் நீதிமன்றம் அத்தகைய எதிர்பார்ப்பு அடையப் கின்றது எனக் கூறப்பட்டதை மேற்கோள் காட்டி ) பேரில் மட்டுமல்ல நிலைபெறு பொருளாதார வேண்டும் என உயர்நீதிமன்றம் அங்கீகரிப்பதாக
வும் பிரயோகித்தலை விட மேலும் ஒருபடி மேலே டுகளின் நன்னோக்கம், பொது அக்கறை மட்டுமல்ல


Page 135
வைர விழ
உயர்ந்த தரத்திலான வினைத்திறனை அரசு என்ற வதுடன் சட்டவாட்சி, நல்லாட்சி என்பவற்றுக்கும் மேலோங்கவும் பகிரங்க அலுவலரின் செயற்பாட்
இந்தியாவில் இக்கோட்பாட்டின் வளர்ச்சி
இந்தியாவில் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுட் 05 kama Nath வழக்கில் ஏற்புடையதாக்கப்பட்ட 2ஆம் திகதி செய்திப் பத்திரிகையில் வெளியிடப் ஆரம்பிக் கப்பட்டது. இவ்வழக்கின் பிரதிவாதிக ஸ்பான மோரெல் என்ற நிறுவனத்துடன் நேரடி இன்னொரு பொறுப்பு முயற்சியான ஸ்பான் கிள திருந்தது. இந்த அபகரிப்பானது மத்திய அரசா அமைச்சராக முதலாவது பிரதிவாதி இருந்த பே ஸ்பான் விடுதிகளின் முகாமைத்துவம் ஆற்றின் மாற்றி விடுதிக்கு அப்பால் நீர் வீழ்ச்சியை மாற்றி ஏற்படுத்தலாம் என நம்பப்பட்டது. ஆற்றி6ை நிலவடிவமைப்பை செய்ய திட்டமிட்டிருந்தது.
இவ்வழக்கில் நீதிமன்றமானது, பேராசி மேற்கோள் காட்டியது. கடற்பயணம் மற்றும் மி பொதுமக்களின் நன்மைக்கென பாதுகாக்கப்பட ே நோக்கங்களுக்கு பயன்படுத்தப்படும் ஆதனம் வழங்கப்படக் கூடிய பகிரங்க ஆதனத்திலிருந் பெருந்தெருங்கள் மற்றும் நீரோட்டம் என்பன பே பயன்பாடு பொதுமக்களுக்கு அர்ப்பணிக்கப்பட்ட
நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பின்கீழ் பின்பற்றப்பட வேண்
1. நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக்கு அமைவான ஆ படுத்தப்பட வேண்டும் என்பதுமட்டுமல் கூடியதாக பேணுதலும் வேண்டும்.
2. இவ்வாதனம் நியாயமான பணப்பெறுமதி
3. ஆதனம் பயன்பாடுகளின் குறித்த வகைக பயன்பாட்டிற்கு அல்லது அத்தகைய வலி வேண்டும்.
மேலும் இந்திய உயர்நீதிமன்றம் தாவர மற்றும் 6 மற்றும் இயற்கை அழகு என்பன தனிப்பட்ட மாற்றப்பட அனுமதிக்கப்படக்கூடாது என்றது பொறுப்பாளர் கோட்பாட்டை இந்தியச்சட்டமுை சட்டமுறையானது ஆங்கில பொதுசட்டத்தின் பாகமாகக் கொண்டுள்ளது. பொதுமக்களின் பய எல்லா இயற்கை வளங்களுக்கும் அரசு நம்பிக்.ை கடற்கரை, நீரோட்டம், காற்று, காடுகள் மற்றும் த

}T Dolfi O9 111
ற வடிவத்தில் மக்கள் எதிர்பார்ப்பதை வலியுறுத்து ம் மேற்பட்டு நிலைபெறு பொருளாதார அபிவிருத்தி டை வலியுறுத்தியுள்ளது.
புக் கோட்பாடானது முதற்றடவையாக M.C.Metha து. இவ்வழக்கு நடவடிக்கையானது 1996 பெப்ரவரி பட்ட ஒரு செய்தியை அடிப்படையாகக் கொண்டு ள் குடும்பம் ஸ்பான் விடுதிகளுக்குச் சொந்தமான த் தொடர்பைக் கொண்டிருந்தது. இக்குடும்பத்தின் 'ப் காட்டு நிலம் உட்பட காணியொன்றை அபகரித் ங்கத்தில் சூழல் மற்றும் காட்டுக்கு பொறுப்பான ாது ஒழுங்குமுறையாக்கப்பட்டதாக கூறப்பட்டது. போக்கை பாரிய இயந்திரங்களைப் உபயோகித்து பது. இம்மாற்றம் மண் சரிவு மாற்றும் வெள்ளத்தை னத் திருப்பிய பின்னர் ஸ்பான் முகாமைத்துவம்
ரியர் Joseph Sax என்பவருடைய கட்டுரையை ன்பிடி போன்ற குறித்தசில அக்கறைகள் முதலில் தவைப்படுத்தப்படுகிறது. அதற்கிணங்க அத்தகைய சாதாரணமாக தனியாருக்கு இறைமையினால் து, வேறுபடுத்தப்படுகிறது. மேலும் கடற்கரை, பான்ற குறித்தசில பொது ஆதனங்களின் இடையறா டன. நீதிமன்றம் அரசாங்க அதிகாரிகளால் பகிரங்க ண்டியிருந்த கடப்பாடுகளை முன்போட்டது.
தனம் பகிரங்க அல்லது பொது நோக்கத்திற்கு பயன் ல பொதுமக்களின் பயன்பாட்டிற்கென கிடைக்கக்
க்குச் சமமாகக்கூட விற்கப்படக் கூடாது. ளுக்கென பேணப்பட வேண்டும்; இது பாரம்பரிய ாத்தின் விசேட தன்மைக்கு அமைவாக இருத்தல்
விலங்குகளின் சூழலை பாதிக்கக்கூடிய இடப்பரப்பு
சொந்தத்திற்கு அல்லது வர்த்தக இலாபத்திற்கு 1. மேலும் இந்திய உயர்நீதிமன்றம் நம்பிக்கைப் றமையின் பாகமாக ஏற்றுக் கொண்டுள்ளது. இந்தியச் கீழ் நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பை அதன் சட்டத்தின் ன்பாடு மற்றும் அனுபவிப்புக்கு எனக் கருதப்படும் கப் பொறுப்பாளர் ஆவர். பொதுமக்கள் பொதுவாக ாவர விலங்குச் சூழலை பாதிக்கக்கூடிய காணிகளின்


Page 136
112 சட்ட மாணவி
பயனாளிகள் ஆவர். அரசு நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப் சட்டக் கடப்பாடொன்றைக் கொண்டுள்ளது. மாற்றப்பட முடியாது என இந்திய உயர்நீதிமன்ற
மேலும் ஏதேனும் தரப்பட்ட ஒரு விடய சபையிடம் உள்ளது. மாறாக நீதிமன்றங்களிடம் சட்டவாக்க சபையினால் ஆக்கப்பட்ட சட்டம் நீதிமன்ற மீளாய்வு ஊடாக சட்டவாக்க எண்ண இல்லாதபோது பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பு துறை இயற்கை வளங்களை கைதுறக்க அல்ல! உயர்நீதிமன்றம் எடுத்துக் காட்டியது. இவ்வழக் பொதுதன்மையில் மற்றும் பகிரங்க அக்கறையில் தெனக் காணுமாயின் அனுமதிக்கக்கூடிய விதிவில இறுதியாக தாவர விலங்குச் சூழலைப் பாதிக் நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பு கோட்பாடு மீறப்பட்டுள்ள
இவ்வழக்கில் இந்திய உயர்நீதிமன்றம், ப. மாசுபடுத்துநர் செலுத்தும் கோட்பாட்டையும் நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாட்டின்கீழ் தா முன்னைய நிலைக்கு இடுவது மட்டுமல்ல எச்சரி யிடலாம் என தீர்ப்பில் கூறியது.
Th. Maira Singh vs Indian Oil Corporation ( திரவத்தன்மையான பெற்றோலிய வாயுவை அமைவிடத்தை ஆட்சேபித்தார். மேல்நீதிம அரசியலமைப் பின் 21ஆம் உறுப்புரையின் ப வளங்கள் முறையாக பாதுகாக்கப்படுகின்றனவா ( எனக் கொண்டது. நீதிமன்றம் IOC நிறுவனத்தி விரைவாக வளருகின்ற தாவரங்களை நாட்டவும் 9/g)|LD5555). Anil Pahwa US State of Jammu & K. நீதிமன்ற முறைமையின் பாகமாக நம்பிக்கை அத்துடன் எல்லா இயற்கை வளங்களும் பாதுகாக்
Jogindra Kumar Singla ws Government of நீதிமன்றம் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கே களாகவும் வதிவிடங்களை வதிவிடங்களாகவும் கொண்டுள்ளது. இவ்வதிகாரசபை அவ்விடப்பரப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாடு இந்திய சட்டத்தின் பார் வதிவாளர்களின் உரிமையை அபகரிக்க எவரையு
M. I. Builders vs Radbey Sbyam Sabu (AIIR 1 வாகனத் தரிப்பிடத்தில் நிலக்கீழ் கடைத்தொகுதி யளித்தது. இங்கு வாகனத் தரிப்பிடம் வரலாற்று தரிப்பிடத்தை பேணுவது அசியமானது. நிலக்கி நெரிசல் குறைக்கப்படும் என உள்ளூராட்சி நிறு

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
பாளராக இயற்கை வளங்களை பாதுகாப்பதற்கான இத்தகைய வளங்கள் தனிப்பட்ட சொந்தத்திற்கு ம் குறிப்பிட்டது.
த்தில் இம்முரண்பாட்டிற்கான தீர்வு சட்டவாக்க
இல்லை. பாராளுமன்றத்தினால் அல்லது மாநில இருப்பின் நீதிமன்றங்கள் அரசியலமைப்பின் கீழ் ந்தை அடைய உதவலாம். ஏதேனும் சட்டவாக்கம் க் கோட்பாட்டின் செயலாற்றுகின்ற நிறைவேற்றுத் வ தனிப்பட்ட சொந்தத்திற்கு மாற்றமுடியாது என கில் இந்திய உயர்நீதிமன்றமானது நன்னோக்குடன் அத்தகைய வளங்களை அபகரிப்பது அவசியமான க்கான சந்தர்ப்பமொன்றையும் தீர்ப்பில் கூறியுள்ளது. கின்ற காணியை குத்தகைக்கு விடுவதன் மூலம் தாக தீர்ப்பளித்தது.
கிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாட்டையும் ஒன்றிணைத்து ஏற்புடையதாக்கியது. பகிரங்க வர விலங்குச் சூழலின் சமநிலையின்மையை மீள க்கும் தன்மையிலான நட்டஈடும் வழங்க கட்டளை
AIR 1999 Jammu & Kashmir 81) GlyptiSigi Logog, Tui சிலிண்டரில் நிரப்புவதற்கான பொறிமுறையின் ன்றம் தனது அபிப்பிராயத்தில் இக்கோட்பாடு ாகமாகும். அத்துடன் அரசு அத்தகைய இயற்கை எனப் பார்ப்பதற்கான கடப்பாட்டை கொண்டுள்ளது டம் சூழல் மாசடைவதை இல்லாமல் செய்யவும் அத்துடன் உரிய முன்னெச்சரிக்கையுடன் செயற்பட 1Smir (2001) ஜம்மு கஷ்மீர் மேல் நீதிமன்றம் இந்திய பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாடு இப்போது வந்துள்ளது கப்பட வேண்டும் என ஊகிக்கப்படுகிறது என்றது.
NCT of Dehili (AIR 2005 Dehili 258) opj6)gi) ாட்பாட்டின்கீழ் பொது இடங்களைப் பொது இடங் பேணுவதற்கான கடப்பாட்டை உள்ளூரதிகார சபை பை தரங்குறைக்க அனுமதிக்கக்கூடாது. நம்பிக்கைப் மாகும் நிருவாகப் பொறுப்பைக் கொண்டவர்கள் ) அனுமதிக்கக்கூடாது எனத் தீர்ப்பில் குறிப்பிட்டது.
999SC 2468)இவ்வழக்கில் உள்ளூராட்சிநிறுவனம் யை அமைக்க மேன்முறையீட்டாளருக்கு அனுமதி முக்கியத்தும் வாய்ந்தது. சூழல் நோக்கில் வாகன ழ் கடைத்தொகுதி அமைக்கப்படுமாயின் வாகன வனம் வாதிட்டது. இந்திய உயர் நீதிமன்றமானது


Page 137
வைர விழ
வாகன தரிப்பிடத்தின் நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பாளர் தரிப்பிடத்தை முகாமை செய்வது மட்டுமே அதன் அல்லது வேறொன்றாக மாற்றவோ முடியாது என State of West Benagal 6 gp556i Gurg/GIT56015.5 அனுமதியளிக்கப்பட்டது. இங்கு அக்காணியை ! தடுக்கப்படுவதாக ஆட்சேபிக்கப்பட்டது. இவ்வழ நீதிமன்றம் தாவர விலங்கு சூழல் சமநிலை மற்றுப இடப்பரப்பின் அபிவிருத்தியின் தேவையை புறக்கை
நிலக்கீழ் நீர் யாருக்கு சொந்தமானது? அது ட வருகின்றதா என்ற வினா பல வழக்குகளில் எழுந் (2002AIRAD256) வழக்கில் ஆந்திரப் பிரதேசம விவசாய நிலங்களை அதிகமாக பாவித்ததாலும் 8 உப்பாதல் பிரச்சினை எழுந்தது. மேல்நீதிமன்றமா நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாட்டின் கீழ் அரசு
Perumathy Grama Panchayat vs State of ker. கம்பனியானது தனது தேவைக்கென பெருமள பிரச்சினையும் வேறு சூழல்சார் பிணக்குகளும் கம்பனியை மூடிவிட உத்தரவிட்டது. தனிப்பட்ட தடுக்க உள்ளூராட்சி நிறுவனம் உரிமை கொண்ட கொண்ட நீதிமன்றமானது உள்ளுராட்சி நிறுவன படுகிறது என்ற அடிப்படை மீது மூடுதல் கட்டன இப்பரப்பில் நீர் எடுக்கப்படுவதை தடுப்பதற்கு கட எடுப்பதனை கட்டுப்படுத்த அல்லது தடுக்க உள் தீர்ப்பளித்தது. கம்பனியின் நிலத்தின் கீழான நீர் க ஒவ்வொருவரும் வீட்டுத் தேவைக்கென விவசாய முடியும். இது வழக்காற்று உரிமை எனவும் நீதிம
ஒரு நீதிபதியைக் கொண்ட நீதிமன்றத்தின்
குழாம் தீர்ப்புக்கென மேன்முறையீடு செய்தது. பிரி விசேட நியதிச்சட்ட ஏற்பாடு இல்லாதபடியால் ஆ பெற உரித்துடையவரெனவும் அத்தகைய நீர் எடுத் துடன் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட் அடிப்படையாக இருக்கமாட்டாது எனவும் குற தனிப்பட்ட நீர் வளம் என அங்கீகரித்ததுடன் உரிமையைக் கொண்டிருப்பதாகக் குறிப்பிட்ட தனிப்பட்ட நீர் வளத்தின் மீது சொத்துரிமை கொ பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாடு தனிப்பட்டவர்களின் அ கூடாது எனவும் குறிப்பிட்டது. இவ்வழக்கின்
மானது நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பாளராக அரசு த அத்தகைய வளங்களை பாதுகாக்கவும் பேணவுப ஒருவரின் நிலத்தின்கீழ் உள்ள நீர் எப்போதும் அ ஒருவரினால் எடுக்கப்படும் அதிகளவு நீர் அதிகா கொடுக்கும் என்பதையும்; பல வழக்குளில் இந்தி

LD6fi O9 13
உள்ளூராட்சி நிறுவனம் ஆகும். எனவே வாகனத் பொறுப்பு மாறாக அதனை பராதீனப்படுத்தவோ 53 i Lugij55). LDIIpT3, Partha Parfitim Gbosh US ரிப்பிடத்திற்கு அருகில் சுப்பர் மார்க்கெட் அமைக்க சிறுவர் விளையாட்டிடமாகப் பாவிப்பதி லிருந்து க்கில் M.I.Builders வழக்கின் தீர்ப்பை ஏற்க மறுத்த ) மரம் வளர்ப்பு என்பன முக்கியமானவை ஆனால் 0ரிக்க முடியாது எனத் தீர்ப்பில் வலியுறுத்தியது.
கிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாட்டின்கீழ் 5g. M.P.Ramababu US Divisional Forest Officer நிலத்தில் நீரியற் பொருட்களை பண்படுத்தலுக்காக கிணறுகளிலிருந்து அதிகளவு நீரை எடுத்தாலும் நீர் னது நிலக்கீழ் ஆழமான மணல் மற்றும் நீர் என்பன க்கு சேர்ந்ததாகும் எனத் தீர்ப்பளித்தது.
la (WA. No. 2125/2003)வழக்கில் கொக்காகோல வான நிலக்கீழ் நீரை பயன்படுத்துவதால் குடிநீர் ஏற்பட்டதாக கருதிய உள்ளூராட்சி நிறுவனம் - கம்பனி தனது நிலத்திலிருந்து நீரை எடுப்பதை தா? என்ற வினா எழுந்தது. இங்கு ஒரு நீதிபதியைக் ம் கம்பனியினால் அதிகளவு நிலக்கீழ் நீர் எடுக்கப் )ளயை ஆக்க முடியாது. மாறாக தனது நியாயாதிக்க ம்பனியைக் கேட்க முடியும். மேலும் நிலக்கீழ் நீரை ாளூராட்சி நிறுவனம் தத்துவம் கொண்டது எனத் ம்பனிக்கு சொந்தமானதல்ல. காணிச்சொந்தக்காரர் நோக்கத்திற்கென நியாயமான அளவு நீரை எடுக்க ன்றம் குறிப்பிட்டது.
தீர்ப்பில் அதிருப்தியுற்ற அக்கம்பனியானது பிரிவுக் வுக்குழாம் நிலக்கீழ் நீரை எடுப்பதைத் தடுப்பதற்கு ஆளொருவர் தனது நிலத்திலிருந்து நிலக்கீழ் நீரைப் தலானது சட்டமுரணானது அல்ல எனத் தீர்ப்பளித்த பாடு அடிப்படை உரிமையை பாதுகாப்பதற்கான ப்ெபிட்டது. மேலும் பிரிவுக் குழாம் நிலக்கீழ் நீர் ண் காணிச்சொந்தக்காரர் அதன்மீது சொந்தம்சார் து. எனவே உள்ளுராட்சி நிறுவனம் அத்தகைய ண்டிருக்கவில்லை அத்துடன் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் டிப்படையான உரிமையை தடுக்கப் பயன்படுத்தக் தீர்ப்புத் தொடர்பில் எழுத்தாளர்கள் இந்தீதிமன்ற ற்போதைய மற்றும் எதிர்கால சந்ததியினருக்காக 0ான கடமையினால் கட்டுப்பட்டது என்பதையும்; ந்நிலத்திலிருந்து மட்டும் ஊறுவதில்லை; மேலும் ரத்திலுள்ள நிலத்திற்கு பாதகமான விளைவுகளைக் ய உயர்நீதிமன்றம் இயற்கை வளங்கள் நம்பிக்கைப்


Page 138
11 4. சட்ட மாணவ
பொறுப்பிற்கு உட்பட்டவை எனத் தீர்ப்பளிப்பை உள்ளூராட்சி சபை இப்பிரிவுக்குழாம் தீர்ப்புக்கெ செய்துள்ளது.
N.D. Jayal & Another vs Union of India உயர்நீதிமன்ற நீதிபதி, நிலைபெறுதகு அபிவி அபிவிருத் திக்கான உரிமை இரண்டுக்குமிடை சூழலுக்கான உரிமை அடிப்படை உரிமை மறுபு உரிமை ஆகும். எனவே நிலைபெறுவதற்கு அபிவி ஆகும்.
இறுதியாக இந்தியாவின் முன்னாள் பிரதப பார்க்கும் போது அவர், உயிர்வாழும் உரிமை ஆதனத்தைப் பேணுவதற்கும் பாதுகாப்பதற்குமா? ஏற்புடமை ஆகும். இக்கோட்பாடானது இரு ே வினைத்திறனான முகாமைக்கான உறுதியான இயற்கை வளங்களின் வினைத்திறனான முகாை மளிப்பதுமாகும் என்றார்.
இலங்கையில் இக்கோட்பாட்டின் வளர்ச்சி.
இலங்கையின் பொதுச்சட்டமாகவும் எஞ்சி கின்றது. அதேவேளை ஆங்கிலப் பொதுச் சட்ட பதித்துள்ளன. எனவே இலங்கை ஒரு கலப்புச் ச நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாடு தொடர்பில் வளர்ச்சியை காணமுடிகிறது.
Bulankulama & others vs Secretary, Ministr 243) இவ்வழக்கு எப்பாவெல வழக்கு எனவும் மாவட்டத்தில் எப்பாவெல என்னுமிடத்தில் தொடர்பில் அமெரிக்க கம்பனியுடன் உடன்படிக் முன்மொழிவு செய்யப்பட்ட உடன்படிக்கையால் கணிப்பொருட் களைத் தேடவும் அகழ்ந்தெடுச் கம்பனிக்கு அளித்தது. இவ்வழக்கின் மனுதாரர் அ நிலச்சொந்தக்காரர்களும் புத்தவிகாரை பிரதம மத உடன்படிக்கை மூலம் தமது அடிப்படை உரிமை சட்டத்தின் சமமான பாதுகாப்பிற்கு உரித்துடையவ சுதந்திரம் மற்றும் நடமாடும் சுதந்திரம் என்பன ப பித்தனர். நீதிமன்றமானது, அரசியலமைப்பு இன்று ஆட்களின் கடமைகளை அங்கீகரிக்கின்றது. இ உள்ளடக்குகின்றது. அரசானது சமூகத்தின் நன் மறுசீரமைக்க வேண்டும். சமமான பாதுகாப்பு பிரிக்கப்பமுடியாத வடிவமாகும். நிறைவேற்றுத்து வத்தில் முக்கியமான பங்கைக் கொண்டுள்ளது. நிறைவேற்றுத்துறையின் கைகளில் பிரத்தியேகப தத்துவம் நீதிமன்ற மீளாய்வுக்கு அமைவானது எ

தமிழ் மன்றம்
தயும் கவனத்தில் கொள்ளவில்லை என்கின்றனர். நிராக இந்திய உயர்நீதிமன்றத்திற்கு மேன்முறையீடு
& others (2004 (a) SCC 362) laypiggigi Su 3த்திக் கோட்பாடு சூழலுக்கான உரிமை மற்றும் யில் சமநிலையைப் பேணுவதில் தங்கியுள்ளது. வத்தில் அபிவிருத்திக்கான உரிமையும் அடிப்படை ருத்திக் கோட்பாடு வாழ்க்கையின் உள்ளார்ந்த பாகம்
நீதியரசர் Y.K.Sabarwel என்பவரின் கருத்தைப் யின் முக்கியமான வேறொரு அம்சம் பகிரங்க ன பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாட்டின் நாக்கங்களை அடைகின்றது. ஒன்று வளங்களின் அரச செயற்பாட்டை வலியுறுத்துவது மற்றையது மயை கேள்விக்குட்படுத்த பிரசைகளுக்கு தத்துவ
சிய சட்டமாகவும் ரோம டச்சுச் சட்டம் காணப்படு க் கோட்பாடுகளும் சில சட்டப்பரப்புகளில் கால் ட்ட முறைமையைக் கொண்ட நாடாகும். பகிரங்க நீண்டகால வளர்ச்சி இல்லாத போதிலும் திடமான
y of Industrial Development & others (2000 (3) SLR அறியப்படுகின்றது. இவ்வழக்கிழல் அனுராதபுர பொசுபேற்றுப் படிவங்களை அகழ்ந்தெடுப்பது கை செய்ய ஒழுங்கு செய்யப்பட்டது. அத்தகைய ாது அவ்விடப்பரப்பிலுள்ள பொசுபேற்று மற்றும் கவும் தனித்ததும் பிரத்தியேகமான உரிமையை வ்விடப்பரப்பில் பயிற்ச்செய்கையில் ஈடுபடுகின்ற குருவும் ஆவார். இம்முன்மொழிவு செய்யப்பட்ட ளான சட்டத்தின் முன் அனைவரும் சமம் மற்றும் ர்கள், சட்டபூர்வமான தொழிலில் ஈடுபடுவதற்கான றப்பட்டுள்ளதாக உயர்நீதிமன்றத்திற்கு விண்ணப் பாராளுமன்றம், சனாதிபதி, அமைச்சரவை மற்றும் ங்கு ஆட்கள் எனும் போது சட்டநபர்களையும் மைக்கென சூழலைக் பாதுகாக்க, பேண மற்றும் கடமைகள் மற்றும் கடப்பாடுகளின் புரிதலில் றை சட்டத்தால் அளிக்கப்பட்ட வள முகாமைத்து ஆனால் இயற்கை வளங்களின் முகாமைத்துவம் ாக இடப்படவில்லை. நிறைவேற்றுத் துறையின் த் தீர்ப்பில் குறிப்பிட்டது.


Page 139
வைர விழா
மேலும் இவ்வழக்கில் அரசின் வளங்கள் என அத்தகைய வளங்களின் கவனிப்பு மற்றும் பேணுத6 ஆவர். எனவே இங்கு இலங்கை மக்களின் சிறந் செயற்படும் என்ற நம்பிக்கையான எதிர்பார்ப்பு ஒன்
கூறியது.
Vasudeva Nanayakkara OS N. K. Choksy I(S Amendment to the Constitution (2002 (3) SLR 85 உறுப்புரைகள் 3மற்றும் 4இல் கூறப்படும் கோட் அப்போதைக்கு சட்டவாக்க, நிறைவேற்று மற்று 3 Lg5. G3LD@yub Senath US Chandirika Bandarana, மேற்கோள்காட்டி மக்களின் தத்துவங்களின் பாது பாதுகாப் பதில் வலுவிகழ்ந்தும், சட்ட மற்றும் நட நீதிமன்றம் முன் அத்தகைய விடயம் பொது அக்க
Sugathapala Mendis Us Chandirika Bandara 2007) இவ்வழக்கானது அரசியலமைப்பு உறு அடிப்படை உரிமை மீறப்பட்டுள்ளதாக சார்த்துதல் பகிரங்க நோக்கத்திற்கென கட்டிடத்துடன் காணி முயற்சியாளருக்கு முற்றானதும் தனிப்பட்டதுமா6 இங்கு மனுதாரர் சட்டவாட்சியை உறுதிப்படுத்துப் உத்தரவாதம் செய்யப்படும் சட்டத்தின் சமத்துவ செய்தார். தனது மனுவில் 1984 ஆம் ஆண்டில் அ காகவும் மற்றும் பாராளுமன்ற நிருவாக கட்டிட இடப்பரப்பாகவும் இருப்பதற்கென சுவீகரிக்க தீர் பட்டு 9 ஆண்டுகளின் பின்னர் ஆசிய பசுபிக் கொ அடிப்படையில் 99 ஆண்டுகளுக்கு வழங்கப்பட்ட பொறுப்புக் கோட்பாடு அரசாங்கத்தின் துறைகளி மிருந்து உருவாகின்றன. அத்துடன் சட்டவாக்கத்து பிரயோகிப்பதுடன் இலங்கை மக்களின் நன்மைக்ே என தீர்ப்பில் குறிப்பிட்டது.
மேலும் அரசியலமைப்பின் VI ஆம் அத்திய மற்றும் அடிப்படைக் கட்டுப்பாடுகளில் பகிகரங்க அடையாளங் காண்கின்றது. அரசியலமைப்பின் 2 களுடன் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட செயற்பாட்டாளர்களும் மக்களின் நம்பிக்கைப் ெ பாடுடையவர்கள் என நீதிமன்றம் கூறியது. நேரடி உறுப்புரை 29 ஆனது அரச கொள்கை வழிகாட் ஏற்பாடுகள் சட்ட உரிமைகள் அல்லது கடப்ப இவ்வேற்பாடுகள் இணங்கியொழுக தவறியமை நீதிமன்றிலும் கேட்விக்குட்படுத்தக்கூடாது என நிறைவேற்றுத்துறையின் செயற்பாடுகளை சே நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பு என்ற அடிப்படையில் அடிப்படையில் அல்லது நீதிமன்ற மீளாய்வு என் செயற்பாட்டை கேள்விக்குட்படுத்த முடியும்.

D6fi O9 115
ன்பது மக்களின் வளங்கள் ஆகும். அரசின்துறைகள் லைக் கொண்டிருக்கின்ற மக்களின் பாதுகாவலர்கள் த நலனுக்கென சட்டத்திற்கிணங்க ஆட்சித்துறை ாறு (நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பு) உண்டு என நீதிமன்றம்
C CFR 209/2007) வழக்கில் நீதிமன்றம் Re 19th 5) வழக்கை மேற்கோள்காட்டி அரசியலமைப்பின் பாடுகள் மக்களுக்கெனப் பிரயோக்கிப்படவென ம் நீதித்துறைக்கு வழங்கப்பட்டிருப்பதாக குறிப் yake Kumaratunge ((SC (FR) 503/2005)] GypjGD5; துகாவலான ஆட்சித்துறை அரசின் வளங்களைப் வடிமுறைகளை தரக்குறைத்தும் செயற்படுமிடத்து றையில் எடுக்கப்படுகிறது என்றது.
inayake Kumaratunge & 20 others (SLR (FR) 352/ ப்புரை 12(1) இனால் உத்தரவாதம் செய்யப்பட செய்யப்பட்ட ஒன்றாகும். பொது நோக்கம் அல்லது சுவீகரிக்கப்பட்டு பின்னர் தனிப்பட்ட பொறுப்பு ன குழிப்பந்தாட்ட விடுதிக்கென வழங்கப்பட்டது. ம் அரசியலமைப்பின் 12(1) ஆம் உறுப்புரையினால் பமான பாதுகாப்பு மீறப்பட்டுள்ளதாக சார்த்துதல் க்காணி நகர அபிவிருத்தியின் பொது நோக்கத்திற் டம் மற்றும் நீர்த்தேக்கத்தை ஏற்பாடு செய்கின்ற மானிக்கப்பட்டது. 1988ஆம் ஆண்டில் சுவீகரிக்கப் ல்வ் கோஸ் லிமிட்ரெட்டுக்கு சலுகை நியதிகளின் து. இவ்வழக்கில் நீதிமன்றம் பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் னால் வைத்திருக்கப்படும் தத்துவங்கள் மக்களிட றை, நிருவாகத்துறை மற்றும் நீதித்துறை அவற்றைப் கென நன்னோக்குடன் பிரயோகிக்கப்பட வேண்டும்
பமான அரச கொள்கை வழிகாட்டிக் கோட்பாடுகள் 5 நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புடமையின் ஏற்புடமையை 7ஆம் உறுப்புரையின் அரசியலமைப்பு வழிகாட்டி ட்பாட்டை எடுத்து நோக்கும் போது எல்லா அரச பாறுப்பினை மேம்படுத்துவதில் செயற்பட கடப் யாகவும் வெளிப்படையாகவும் அரசியலமைப்பின் டிக் கோட்பாடுகளில் ஏற்பாடு செய்யப்பட்டுள்ள ாடுகளை எவர் மீதும் விதிக்கவில்லை எனவும் அல்லது ஏதேனும் முரண்பாடு தொடர்பில் எந்த rவும் கூறுகின்றது. எனவே இதன்கீழ் நீதிமன்றம் 5ள்விக்குட்படுத்த முடியாது. எனவே பகிரங்க அல்லது அடிப்படை உரிமைகளின் மீறல் என்ற ற அடிப்படையில் மட்டுமே நிருவாகத் துறையின்


Page 140
116 சட்ட மாணவர்
பகிரங்க நம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்புக் கோட்ப அத்தகைய தத்துவங்களின் துஷ்பிரயோகமாக நீதிமன்றம் குறிப்பிட்டது. எனவே சட்டவாட்சிக் மீறலொன்றாகும்.
இயற்கை வளங்களை அரசாங்கம் பகிரங்கந மேலதிகமாக இவ்வழக்கில் சனாதிபதி மற்றும் அை மக்களின் நிறைவேற்றுத் தத்துவத்தை நம்பிக்ை குறிப்பிட்டது, மேலும் நிறைவேற்றுத்துறை தத்து இணங்க வேண்டும் என்ற கடப்பாடு உண்டு. அ நாட்டின் நீண்டகால நிலைபெறுதகு அபிவிருத்தி வேண்டுமென தீர்ப்பில் குறிப்பிட்டுள்ளது.
இறுதியாக பிரதிவாதிகள் நட்டஈடு செலு பேணவும் இந்திய நீதிமன்றங்களின் தீர்ப்புப் போல மேலதிகமாக குற்றப்பணம் என்ற அடிப்படையிலு f55), Daiph M.C. Metha vs Kamal Nath GlypiSaig கொண்டுவரமுடியாது. குற்றவியல் தவறின் உள அதனடிப் படையில் குற்றவியல் சட்டவியலின் சே எனக் கூறியது. ஆயினும் இலங்கை உயர்நீதிம குற்றப்பணம் விதிக்கும் புதிய திருப்பத்தை இவ்வ
முடிவாக இலங்கை அரசியலமைப்பில் ஏற்பு கோட்பாடு இயற்கை வளங்கள் மட்டுமல்ல நிறை பகிரங்க நன்மைக்கென பிரயோகிக்கப்பட வேண் முடியாதவை மட்டுமல்ல எதிர்காலச் சந்ததியினரு

" தமிழ் மன்றம்
டுகளுக்கு முரணாக பிரயோகிக்கப்படும் தத்துவம் பும் சட்டவாட்சிக்கு முரணாகவும் உள்ளது என கு முரணாக செயற்பாடு அடிப்படை உரிமையின்
ம்பிக்கைப் பொறுப்பில் கொண்டுள்ளது என்பதற்கு மைச்சர்கள் மக்களின் இறைமை ஊடாக பெறப்பட்ட }கப் பொறுப்பில் கொண்டுள்ளதாக நீதிமன்றம் |வங்களை பிரயோகிக்கும் போது சட்டவாட்சிக்கு த்தகைய தத்துவம் மக்களின் நன்மைக்கெனவும், க்கும் சட்டவாட்சிக்கும் இணங்க பயன்படுத்தப்பட
லுத்துவதற்கும் மீள பழைய நிலையில் அதனை கட்டளைகளை உயர்நீதிமன்றம் விடுத்தது. இதற்கு தும் பிரதிவாதிகளுக்கு உத்தரவிடப்பட்டது. இந்திய இக்கோட்பாடு குற்றவியல் பொறுப்பை நிருணயிக்க ாளிடுகள் சட்டத்தில் வரையறுக்கப்பட்டிருப்பின் 5ாட்பாட்டிற்கு அமைய தீர்மானிக்கப்பட வேண்டும் ன்றம் அடிப்படை உரிமை மீறல் வழக்கிலேயே பழக்கில் அறிமுகப்படுத்தியுள்ளது எனலாம்.
டைமையைக் கொண்டிருக்கும் பகிரங்கநம்பிக்கைக் வேற்றுத்துறையின் தத்துவங்களும் பொது அல்லது ண்டும். இயற்கை வளங்கள் பராதீனப்படுத்தப்பட க்கும் என பேணப்பட வேண்டியவை ஆகும்.


Page 141
GENDER EQUALITY
LEGISLATION
INTRODUCTION
This paper examines some of the la the context of gender equality. For the Social security Schemes, education and dis as social welfare legislation. The relevant chronological order. Firstly, this paper a gender equality and thereafter the statutes analysis of eqality.
FEMINIST APPROACHES TO EQUALITY
Kapoor and Cossman state that wi have been dominant at different times, uniform definition. In the modern discol made between formal equality and substant
Formal equality concentrates on tre any differential treatment between indiv violation of euality and the duty of the people differently in their laws and polici not only concerned with the equal treatm of the law. Therefore, it takes into accour positive measures for the elimination of responsibility to level the playing field fo1 here is on the disadvantage rather than t
The debate over the meaning of equ women and gender equality. Kapoor and
If women and men are different, the But if they are treated differently th non-discrimination on the-basis of require that women and men be trea
* LL.B (Colombo), LL.M (Colombo), Attorn
Ratna Kapoor and Brenda Cossman, Subv in India, Sage Publications, 1994, at page
* Ibid., at page 180.

AND SOCIAL WELFARE
IN SRI LANKA
Shantha Jayawardena *
ws relating to social welfare in Sri Lanka, in
purpose of this study the laws relating to posal of State lands for peasants are clustered t statues are discussed as far as possible in ttempts to set out the feminist analysis of are examined in the backdrop of the feminist
hile particular understandings of equality equality has always eluded any simple or urse of equality an imperative distinction is itive equality.
!ating likes alike and unlikes unalike. Thus iduals who are similarly circumstanced is a State is to avoid discrimination by treating es. Substantive equality on the other hand is 2nt of the law, but also with the actual effect ht socio economic inequalities and proposes the inequalities and the State has positive a those who experience inequality. The focus he difference.
ality is further complicated in the context of
Cossman state’:
n how can they be treated equally? en what becomes the principle of Sex? Do the Constitutional guarantees ted the same?
ey - at - Law
ersive Sights: Feminist Engagement with the Law 175.


Page 142
11 சட்ட மாணவர்
The feminist legal theory has identi equality; Sameness, Protectionist or Differen women are considered as the same as me way. The gender difference is considered
In the Protectionist approach, wom Here the gender difference is recongnized. argue that the sameness approach by failin perpetuates the underlying inequalities. C
Both the sameness approach by ign approach in recognizing difference, The Sameness approach fails to recogn in which gender remains deeply re underlying inequalities. The different also risks recreating difference by rei and the marginalized status of those
In the Corrective approach women are iden in need of compensatory or corrective tre
SOCIAL WELFARE LEGISLATION IN SRI LAN
Land Development Ordinance No. 19 of
The Land Development Ordinance p. lands to the peasants for development, in dry zone peasant farmers hold land under LDO. The Rule 1 of the Third Schedule of devolution of the title to a land alienated holding of an owner, in situations such as nominated successor fails to succeed spec circumstances specified in Section 48B of t follows:
1. (a) The groups of relatives from wh of Section 51 shall be as set ou
(b) Title to a holding for the purpc relatives of the permit holdero, respectively mentioned in the younger where there are more
Bernda Cossman, Feminst Legal Theory, Inte Legislative Enactments of Sri Lanka, Vol. X Hereinafter referred to as the "LDO'.
Permit means a permit for the occupation LDO). See: S. 1 of the LDO.
Grant means a grant of land from the State

தமிழ் மன்றம்
fied three divergent approaches to gender , and Corrective. In the Sameness approach n and therefore must be treated the same irrelevant.
an are understood as different from men. The advocates of the protectionist approach g to take into account the gender difference ossman argues:
oring difference, and the difference risk enforcing the gender difference. lizegender difference in a social zvorld levant, and thus only recreates the 'e approach, in recognizing difference, nforcing the stereotypes of difference,
vithin it.
tified as a historically disadvantaged group atment.
KA
1935
rovides, inter alia, for the alienation of State particular by cultivation. A large number of the permits“ and grants’ issued under the the LDO, provides for the order of priority on a permit to a permit holder or to the no successor has been nominated or if the ified in Section 72 of the LDO and in the he LDO. Rule 1 of the Third Schedule is as
ich a successor may be nominated for the purpose t in the subjoined table.
ise of Section 72 shall devolve on one only of the owner in the order of priority in which they are subjoined table, the order being preferird to the relatives than one in any group.
rnational Center for Ethnic Studies, 1990 at page26. I, 1980 Revised Edition, Cap.300.
of the State land issued under Chapter IV (of the
under the LDO. See: S.1 of the LDO.


Page 143
வைர விழ
Table
i) Sons ii) Daughters iii) Grandsons iv) Grand daughters
v) Father vi) Mother
In this rule, "reative" means a relative by b
Under the above schedule men are lands under the LDO. Since the enactme amendments to the LDO, the last being in origional enactment of the LDO. Howev untouched by the Legislature. Men have be The LDO reflects the protecionist approach from men, in particular as "weaker" than m
Education Ordinance No. 31 of 1939
Four years since the enactment of the intera alia, to make better provision for educatic
Section 37 of the Education Ordina education to make Regulations, for the pu provinsions of the Ordinance.
Regualation 20(iii) of the Code of I Bilingual Schools', promulgated under Sect thus:
"The girls in a girls' schools or in a attendance of not less than 15 girls sh as part of the ordinary course of inst
However, Regulations do not make in circumstances. Girls are considered as d needlework. It is submitted that the same
is reflected here as well.
Ordinance No.30 of 1946, Act No.49 of 1953 of 1971, Law No. 43 of 1973, Act No. 27 of The Sale of State Lands (Special Provisions Act No. 27 of 1981 repealed the Sale of Stal bringing back the LDO into force. Legislative. Enactments of Sri Lanka, Vol. 3 Ibid., Preamble to the Education Ordinanc '' Subsidiary Legislation of Ceylon, Vol, III,

D6Di O9 119
vii) Brothers viii) Sisters ix) Uncles X) Aunts ix) Nephews
xii) Nieces
lood and not by marriage. (Emphasis added)
given priority over women in alienation of nt in 1935 to date, there have been nine 1996 after more than six decades from the ær, Rule 1 of the Third Schedule remains en considered more suitable for agriculture. where women are considered to be different en and therefore not suitable for agriculture.
LDO, the Education Ordinance was enacted,
10.
ance empowers the Minister in charge of rpose of giving effect to the principles and
Regualations for Assisted Vernacular and ion 37 of the Education Oridinance provides
mixed school with an average tould be taught plain needle works ruction." (Emphasis added)
eedlework mandatory for boys in any ifferent from boys and more suitable for protectionist approach reflected in the LDO
5, Act No. 22 of 1955, Act No. 16 of 1969, Act No.21 981, Act No. 22 of 1993 and Act No. 20 of 1996, Cf. ) Law, No. 43 of 1973 repealed the LDO. Later the e Lands (Special Provisions) Law, No. 43 of 1973,
(IV, Cap. 381.
Cap.185.


Page 144
120 சட்ட மாணவ
kegulation 18(ii) of the Code of Regu Schools provides that:
The staff of the post - primary de post - primary classes must ording of a girls' school must ordinarily teacher of a boys' school which has head teacher of a girls' school a
admitted there must be at least one of men and women teachers in a mi: of Education according to the nu school, allowance being made for C. available. The head teacher of classes must ordinarily be a m
Here again the Regulation is based upon ti (than post-primary boys) and therefore i are "post - primary boys'. It is sumbitted the pratice of appointing male Principals to is deeply and perhaps permanently embec
Further, Regulation 18(vi) of the Co and Bilingual Schools, specifices the retire of age and female teachers, 55 years of ag of Regulations for Assisted English Schoc 18(vi) of the Code Regulations for Assis provisions of the LDO and the Regulations above have been promulgated in the sam same social and legislative thinking that W than men, Clause 5 of Chapter V of the Es the Public Administration Circular 05/200 both female and male public servants, inc
'? An identical provision is contained in R
English Schools, However, these Regulat large number of fascinating detailed pro and in particular health and nutrition of t from an educational and historical perspe
Establishments Code of the Government
1985. The ES tablishments Code is issu Administration under the Authority of the time by Public Administration Circulars Administration. In Abeyzvickrama V. Pathira. Establishments Code enjoys statutory forc
57 years of age as the compulsory age of re discretion of the appointing authority.

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
lations for Assited Vernacular and Bilingual
artment of a boys' schools which has only rily be composed of men teachers. The staff be composed of women teachers. The head post-primary classes must be a man, and woman. In any school to which girls are woman teacher on the staff. The proportion ed school will be determined by the Director mber of boys and girls on the roll of the ases where suitable women teachers are not mixed school having post - primary lan'. (Emphasis added)
he thinking that women teachers are weaker s not suitable to head a school where there that although these Regulations are disused, mixed Schools having post-primary classses ided in the education system in Sri Lanka.
ode of Regulations for Assisted Vernacular ment age of teachers; male teachers 60 years e. Regulations 16(II) and 16(vi) of the Code ls are similar to the Regulations 18(ii) and sted Vernacular and Bilingual Schools. The under the Education Ordinance referred to e decade; 1930 to 1940 and they reflect the omen are different, more particulary weaker tablishments Code of 1985, as amended by 2 provides for a uniform retirement age for luding teachers.
ale 16(ii) of the Code of Regulations for Assisted ions promulgated by the colonial rulers contain a isions, intending to ensure education to children he children and they require a separate assessment ctive.
of the Democratic Socialist Republic of Sri Lanka, ed by the Secretary to the Ministry of Public
Cabinet of Ministers and is amended from time to issued by the Secretary to the Ministry of Public ta, (1986) 1 SLR 120. the Supreme Court held that the e.
irement, Subject to further annual extensions at the


Page 145
வைர விழ
Farmer's Pension and Social Security Ben
Five decades later came the Farmers' Act to provide, inter alia, for the establishm Scheme for farmers. Section 10 of the Act contributor before he becomes entitled to 1 basis as may be prescribed shall be paid to to one only of the relatives by blood of appears in the Schedule to the Act, the ( there are more relatives than one in any g the Act is as follows:
Order of relatives by blo
(1) Sons (2) Daughters (3) Grandsons (4) Granddaughters (5) Father
(6) Mother
(7) Brothers (8) Sisters (9) UInCles
(10) Aunts (11) Nephews (12) Nieces
Men are given priority over women party, which requires no physical fitness. sumitted that this reflects the same thinki more suitable than women for agriculture half a century from the LDO and after di Republican Constitution of 1978, which er clauseso.
Fishermen's Pension and Social Security
This statute was enacted three years a Benefit Scheme Act No. 12 of 1987, to prov Benefit scheme for Fishermen. Section 11 Farmers' Pension and Social Security Bene
's The first Republic Constitution of 1972, i. considered to be justiciable. See Gunarathn
* Article 12(2) of the Second Republican C
"Constitution".

irr LupGorr O9 121
efit Scheme Act No. 12 of 1987
Pension and Social Security Benefit Scheme ent for a pension and Social Security Benefit provides that in the event of the death of a 'eceive his pension, a death gratuity on Such his surviving spouse and failing such spouse such contributor in the order of priority as older being preferrd to the younger where roup. The Schedule referred to Section 10 of
od in the order of priority
to collect the contributions made by a third It does afford any protection to women. It is ng we saw in the LDO, namely that men are or farming. Significantly, this was also after ecade since the promulgation of the Second mbodies a justiciable o non - discrimination
Benefit Scheme Act No. 23 of 1990
after the Farmers' Pension and Social Security ride for a similar Pension and Social Security
of this Act is identical to Section 10 of the fit Scheme Act No. 12 of 1987. The Schedule
included a fundamental rights chapter, but was not a v. People's Bank (1986) 1 SLR 338.
onstitution of 1978. Hereinafter referred to as the


Page 146
F리 சட்ட மாணவர்
of order of relatives by blood in the orde Farmers' Pension and Social Security Bene
Social Security Board Act No. 17 of 1996
This Act established a Social Securit and Social Security Benefit Scheme for selfconnected therewith or incidental'. In te whom that applies who has the prescribec years of age and not more than fifty nine scheme.
Section 13 of the Act provides that before he becomes entitled to receive his p surviving spouse and legitimate children such portions and in such order of priorit Act. The Second Schedule to the Act is as
The proportions in which the death gra
(a)
(b) The balance fifty per centum shall
of the deceased contributor in
(c) If there is no surving spouse, the d Surving legitimate childern oft
(d)
(e) If there is no surviving spouse, c contributor, the death gratuity shu
i. If there is more than one sur
equal proportions;
ii.
iii. If there are more than one ,
surviving brothers sisters
ivo.
Here the priority for men is done away w equal.
7 This Act was amended in 1999 by the Soci However, no amendments were made to S

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
r of priority is identical to the Schedule in fit Scheme Act No. 12 of 1987.
y Board for the management of the Pension employed person and to provide for matters rms of Section 7 of the Act any person to qualifications and is not less than eighteen e years of age, shall be entitiled to join the
in the event of the death of a Contributor pension, a death gratuity shall be paid to his or to his immediate relatives by blood in y as specified in the Second Schedule to the
follows:
atuity is payabale and the priority shall be :
be shared by the surviving legitimate children 2qual proportion:
eath gratuity in its entirety shall be shared by the he deceased contributor in equal proportion:
or surviving legitimate childern of the deceased all -
viving parent, be paid to the surviving parents
surviving brothers and sisters, be paid to the in equal proportions;
(Emphasis added)
ith. Both men and women are substantively
al Security Board (Amendment) Act No. 17 of 1999. Section 13 or the Schedule.


Page 147
வைர விழ
Welfare Benefit Act No. 24 of 2002
The preamble to this statute describes legal framework for the payment of all Wel selection process by which the recipients o for the termination of such benefits; and t or incidental thereto. Section 7 of the Act to receive welfare benefit payment. Section
"The Board shall, on the material hereinafter provided, select the pers welfare benefit payments in terms made in a non - discriminatory m, prescribed selection criteria. No Pe a person eligible to receive welfar Act, only on the grounds of race, opinion."
Section 7(1) above is in line with the non - Constitution.
Social Security Benefit Scheme for Media
This is an Act to establish and mai Media Personnel. Section 6 (2) (b) of the Ac a contributor who has commenced receiv. Scheme before he reaches eighty years of a
ί.
ii. If there is more than one child
proportions,
shall be entitled to receive the monthly be
Section 6(6) of the Act provides that before he becomes entitled to receive the b amount of contributions made by such con paid to his immediate blood relatives by bl priority as is specified in Schedule II of th
“The proportion in which the total contri, are payable under subsection (6) of Sectic shall be -
(a)
(b)

LDMOi O9 123
he statute as an Act to provide the necessary fare Relief Benefits; to set out a transparent such benefits can be identified; to provide o provide for matters connected therewith provides to the Selection of person eligible
7(1) of the Act reads as follows:-
submitted to it such manner as is ons who shall be eligible to receive of this Act. Such selection shall be anner and in accordance with the rson shall be denied selection as e benefit payments in terms of this anguage, religions, Sex or political
idiscrimination clause in Aritcle 12(2) of the
Personnel Act No. 29 of 2006
ntain a Social Security Benefit Scheme for it provides that in the event of the death of ing the monthly benefit under the Benefit ge where there is no surviving spouse -
under 21 years of age, each such child in equal
nefits payable to the spouse.
in the event of the death of the contributor enefits under the Benefits Scheme, the total tributor up to the date of his death shall be Dod in such proportion and in such order of Act. Schedule II of the Act is as follows:
putions made by the contributor in 6, and the order of priority


Page 148
124 3fL LDTaoT6ur
(c) If there is no surviving spouse or S
i. If there is more than one surv
in equal proportion;
ii.
iii. If there are no Surviving parer and sisters, be paid to the proportions;
iv.
CONCLUSION
There are no judicial decisions on a above. Social Security Board Act No. 17 of Media Personnel Act No. 29 of 2006 cert reflected in the Farmers' Pension and So 1987 and the Fishermen's Pension and So 1990. However, the approach of the Leg Ordinance remains the same. The fact that enactment but not touching the schedule, men are more suitable for agriculture rem
Moreover, the benefits covered by the Benefit Scheme for Media Personnel Act har argued that the Social Security Board Act a Personnel Act are not significant developments in particular in the context of the reluctance and Farmers' Pension and Social Security E

தமிழ் மன்றம்
urviving legitimate children -
iving parent, to be paid to the surviving parents,
it and there are more than one surviving brothers surviving brothers and sisters, in equal
(Emphais added)
any of the statutory provisions referred to 1996 and Social Security Benefit Scheme for ainly reflect a departure form the thinking cial Security Benefit Scheme Act No. 12 of cial Security Benefit Scheme Act No. 23 of islature towards the Lands Development there have been nine amendments since its amply demonstrates that the thinking that ains unchanged to date.
Social Security Board Act and Social Security ve no "gender bearing". Therefore, it may be nd Social Security Benefit Scheme for Media from a substantive gender equality perspective, to amend the material schedules of the LDO enefit Scheme Act.


Page 149
சன சமுதாயத்தில் பாதுகா பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்சட்டம் மற்
அறிமுகம்
ஒரு நாட்டின் நீதித்துறையானது அந்நாட்டு நம்பிக்கையான பாதுகாவலனாகத் திகழும்போதே பெறுகின்றது. எந்தவொரு ஜனநாயக நாட்டிலும் நீதி விளங்க வேண்டுமே தவிர கொடுமைப்படுத்தும் ( கருப்பொருளாகும். இக்கருப்பொருளிற்கமைய இ பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்சட்டம், அவசர கால ஒழுங் அல்லது வதைக்கின்றதா? என்பதை ஆராய்வே நோக்கத்தைத் தொடும் வகையில் கருப்பொருளிற்கு ஒழுங்குவிதிகளையும் ஆராய்வோம்.
தோற்றவரலாறும் நோக்கமும்
(பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்சட்டம்)
இது காலம் சென்ற முதலாவது நிறைவே ஜெயவர்த்தனவின் ஆட்சியில் நிறைவேற்றப்பட்ட வதற்கான அதிகாரமானது உயர் நீதிமன்றத்திற்கு அரசியலமைப்பினைத் திருத்துவதற்கானது அல் பெரும்பான்மை வாக்கைப்பெற்ற இச்சட்ட விடவேண்டுமா? இல்லையா? என்ற முடிவை கொண்டிருந்தது. அடிப்படை உரிமைகளைக் குறி இச்சட்டமூலம் காணப்படுவதனால் மக்கள் தீர் இருந்தது. ஆனால் மக்கள் தீர்ப்புத் தேவையில் முடிவிற்கமைய 19.07.1979 அன்று ஜனாதிபதிய நிறைவேற்றப்பட்டது.
இச்சட்டமானது எவரேனும் தனிப்பட்ட குழுவொன்று, சங்கமொன்று, தனிப்பட்டநபர்க6ை அல்லது வெளியிலோ சட்டரீதியற்ற செயல்களாக அ அல்லது அதனுடன் தொடர்புடைய செயல்களை வரையப்பட்டுள்ளது.

ப்புத் தேவைக்கான நிரலில் றும் அவசரகால ஒழுங்கு விதிகள்
ச. ஆனல்ட் பிரியந்தன்”
மக்களின் உரிமைகளின் சுதந்திரத்தின் இறுதியான, வினைத்திறன்மிக்க நீதித்துறை என்ற அந்தஸ்த்தைப் நித்துறையானது மக்களைப் பாதுகாக்கும் கேடயமாக கோடாரியாக இருக்ககூடாது என்பதே அடிப்படைக் லங்கை ஒரு ஜனநாயக நாடு என்ற அடிப்படையில் கு விதிகள் என்பன மக்களைப் பாதுகாக்கின்றதா? த இக்கட்டுரையின் நோக்கமாகும். இதற்கமைய குத் தேவையான சில அவசிய சட்டப்பிரிவுகளையும்,
ற்று அதிகாரம் கொண்ட ஜனாதிபதியான ஜே.ஆர். டது. அத்துடன் இச்சட்டமூலத்தினை நிறைவேற்று வழங்கப்பட்டிருந்தது. இதன்படி 'சட்டமூலமானது ல’ என அமைச்சரவை கைச்சாத்திட்டு 2/3 பங்கு மூலத்தை மக்கள் தீர்ப்பிற்கு (Referendum) எடுக்கும் கட்டுப்பாட்டை உயர்நீதிமன்றமானது த்துரைக்கும் உறுப்புரை 10, 11 இற்கு முரணானதாக ப்பிற்கு விடப்பட வேண்டியது அவசியமானதாக ஸ்லையென உயர்நீதிமன்றம் எடுத்த வியக்கத்தகு பின் சான்றுரையைப் பெற்று பாராளுமன்றத்தில்
நபரொருவர், தனிப்பட்ட நபர்களைக் கொண்ட ா கொண்ட அமைப்பொன்று இலங்கைக்கு உள்ளோ |டையாளம் காணப்பட்ட பயங்கரவாதச் செயல்களை
* செய்வதைத் தடுப்பதனை நோக்கமாகக் கொண்டு


Page 150
126 சட்ட மாணவர்
அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதிகள்
இது ஒரு நாட்டில் திடீரென ஏற்படுகின்ற அ மற்றும் கலகப் போராட்டங்களைக் கட்டுப்பாட்டி அவசரமானதுமாகக் கருதப்பட்டு கொண்டுவர இலங்கையைப் பொறுத்த வரையில் அண்ணள ஒழுங்குவிதிகள் அறிமுகப்படுத்தப்பட்டதுடன் கா கூடியதாகக் கொண்டுவரப்பட்டுள்ளது. அவற்றி பொதுமக்கள் பாதுகாப்புக் கட்டளைச் சட்டத்தின்
ஒழுங்குவிதிகள் அதிமுக்கியத்துவம் பெறுகின்ற
நாட்டின் தேசிய பாதுகாப்பினை உறுதிப்பு புடைய செயல்களைக் கட்டுப்படுத்தும் நோக்குட அதிகாரிகளுக்குக் கொடுத்து அதிவிசேடமானது எ
அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதிகளின்கீழ் கைதுசெ
பாதுகாப்பு அமைச்சின் செயலாளர் (Sec ஆள்தொடர்பாக அவ்வாள் தேசிய பாதுகாப்பிற்கு அல்லது அத்தியாவசிய சேவைகளை நிறைவேற்றுவ அல்லது அசைவுள்ள, அசைவற்ற ஆதனத்திற்குத் ! செயற்படுவதிலிருந்து தடுப்பதற்கு அவசியெ LJI151516) Gócio 60 GJ5(35Lb Liq (taken into custo (Detained In Custody) Jill 6061Tu'il 6 ITL b. 946. வைக்கப்படலாகாது" என்றே ஒழுங்கு விதி முதலி
ஆனால், அவ்வாளை விடுதலை செய்த அமையுமென பாதுகாப்பு அமைச்சின் செயலாளர் காவலை நீடிப்பதற்கான அதிகாரத்தைக் கொண் நாட்களுக்கு ஒருதடவை நீதவான் நீதிமன்றத்தில் அதிகபட்சம் 01 வருடமும் 06 மாதங்களிற்கு ( அதிகாரமானது பாதுகாப்பு அமைச்சின் செயல் விடயமாகும். மேற்குறித்த தடுப்புக் காவலில் கொள்கைகளுக்கான நிலையம் எதிர் அரசு" எ( நடைமுறைக்கு கொண்டுவரப்பட்டு ஒழுங்கு விதி
இதற்கமைய, எவரேனும் நபர் கைதுசெ வடைவதற்கு முன்னர் அந்நபருக்கு எதிராகக் ( சட்டத்துறைத் தலைமை யதிபதியினால் மேல்நீதி செய்யப்பட வேண்டும். அல்லது அவருக்கெதிராக நிரபராதியென விடுதலை செய்யப்படல் வேண்டும் நபர் குற்றவாளியாக இனங்காணப்பட்டுத் தண்டி பாராயின் அந்த 18மாதங்களை விஞ்சிய ஒவ்வெ சட்டரீதியற்ற தடுப்புக்காவலாகக் (legal detentio

தமிழ் மன்றம்
உசாதாரண விடயங்களான புரட்சிகள், கலவரங்கள் ன்கீழ் கொண்டுவருவதற்காக மிக அவசியமானதும் ப்படுகின்ற தற்காலிக ஒழுங்குவிதிகள் ஆகும். ாவாக 30 ஆண்டுகளுக்கு முன்னரே அவசரகால லத்துக்குக் காலம் புதிய விதிகளும் மாற்றங்களுடன் றில் 13.08.2005 அன்று (40ஆம் அத்தியாயமான) 75ஆம் பிரிவின் கீழ் ஜனாதிபதியினால் ஆக்கப்பட்ட
辽。
டுத்தி பயங்கரவாதம் மற்றும் அதனுடன் தொடர் ன் அகல்விரிவான அதிகாரங்களை சம்பந்தப்பட்ட னும் அடிப்படையில் வரையப்பட்டுள்ளது.
ய்தல், தடுத்துவைத்தல்
retary to the Minisitry of Defence) 6T6 Gugli) அல்லது பொது அமைதியை நிலைநாட்டுவதற்கு பதற்கு இடையூறு விளைவிப்பதிலிருந்து தடுப்பதற்கு தீங்கினை விளைவிக்கும் குறிக்கோளைக் கொண்டு மன அபிப்பிராயப்படின் அத்தகைய ஆளைப் dy) அல்லது பாதுகாவலில் தடுத்துவைக்கும்படி வாள் ஒரு வருடத்தை விஞ்சிய காலத்திற்கு தடுத்து ல் ஏற்பாடு செய்திருந்தது
ால் அது தேசிய பாதுகாப்பிற்கு அச்சுறுத்தலாக கருதினால் மேலும் 06 மாதகாலத்திற்குத் தடுப்புக் ாடுள்ளார். இந்த மேலதிக 06 மாத காலத்தில் 60 அவ்வாள் ஆஜர்படுத்தப்படல் வேண்டும். எனவே 8 மாதங்கள்) மட்டுமே தடுத்து வைப்பதற்கான Uாளருக்கு உள்ளமை அவதானிக்கப்படக்கூடிய மேலதிக 06 மாத கால நீடிப்பானது மாற்றுக் ன்ற உயர்நீதிமன்ற வழக்கின் தீர்ப்பிற்கமையவே யாக வரையப்பட்டுள்ளது.
ய்யப்பட்ட தினத்திலிருந்து 18 மாதங்கள் நிறை தற்றச்சாட்டு ஏதேனும் காணப்படுகின்றவிடத்து மன்றத்தில் குற்றப்பகர்வு (Indictment) தாக்கல்
குற்றச்சாட்டு ஏதேனும் காணப்படாதபோது அவர் . ஆகவே 18மாதங்கள் நிறைவடைந்தும் எவரேனும் க்கப்படாது தடுப்புக் காவலில் வைக்கப்பட்டிருப் 1ாரு நொடிப்பொழுதும் அத்தடுப்புக்காவலானது 1) கொள்ளப்படும்.


Page 151
வைர விழா
இவ்விடயத்தில் பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்சட் இரண்டையும் இணைத்து ஆராயவேண்டியமை ஒழுங்கு விதிகளின் கீழ் கைது செய்யப்பட்டுள்ள மட்டுமே தடுப்புக்காவலில் வைக்க முடியுமென வி ஆனால் பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்சட்டத்தில் இவ்வ கூறவேண்டும். ஏனெனில் மேல் நீதிமன்றத்தில் வ சந்தேக நபரை வைக்க முடியும் என்று அதில் ஏற்ப ஒழுங்கு விதிகளின் கீழ் கைது செய்யப்படும் சந்தேக் மாதங்கள் முடிவடையும் காலகட்டத்தில் பயங்கர மேல்நீதிமன்றத்தில் வழக்கின் விளக்கம் முடியும்
படுகின்றார்கள்.
சந்தேக நபர்கள் மீதான விசாரணையானது நீ வதினாலும், அசாதாரண காரணங்களினால் சட்டத் குற்றப்பகர்வுதாக்கல் செய்வதில் ஏற்படும் தாமதத்தி மறியற்சாலைகளில் வைக்கப்படுகிறார்கள். சில வழங்கப்படும் தண்டனைக் காலத்தை விட கூடுத கின்றார்கள்.
பொலிஸ் பரிசோதகர் தலைமையதிபதி () இடத்திலும் அவரால் வழங்கப்பட்ட பணிப்புரை சட்டரீதியானதடுப்பு காவலில் (Lawful custody)ை குற்றப் புலனாய்வுத் திணைக்களம் (Criminal tr LIGGOTITtlight riot (Terrorist Investigation Divis (Colombo Crime Division-CCD) -9,5u 1 -95.57 1560)Gu Hil.J.Gigy b (Local Police Stations) FiG555 நாம் அறிந்த விடயமாகும். ஆனால் அதிகளவிலா6 இடங்களிலேயே இடம்பெறுகின்றது.
சந்தேகநபரை பிடியாணையுடன் அல்லது பி பதற்குமான அதிகாரம் எவரேனும் பொலிஸ் உத் பினருக்கும் மற்றும் ஜனாதிபதியால் அதிகாரட பட்டுள்ளது." இவ்வாறு கைதுசெய்து தடுக்கப்பட்ட பிரதேசத்திற்கு மிக அண்மையான பொலிஸ் நி: பொலிஸ் உத்தியோகத்தரொருவர் கைது செய்யின் 1 ITGTG 5.j(5lb (Superintendent of Police) -g, uglib இடம்பெற்ற பிரிவின் ஏவும் அலுவலகருக்கும் ( அறிக்கையிடுதலும் வேண்டும்." அத்துடன் கைதி (Arrest Note) 3057GOTG) fait வாழ்க்கைத்துணைக்கு வழங்குதல் வேண்டும்.'
சந்தேகநபரை நீதவான் முன் நிறுத்தல்
19ம் ஒழுங்குவிதிகளின் கீழ் கைதுசெய்ய நியாயமான ஒரு காலத்திற்குள் (Reasonable t

* LOGIJO O9 27
டம் மற்றும் அவசரகால ஒழுங்கு விதிகள் ஆகிய அவசியம் பெறுகின்றது. இதன்படி அவசரகால சந்தேக நபரை அதிகபட்சமாக 18 மாதங்களுக்கு தியானது தெளிவாக ஏற்பாடு செய்யப்பட்டுள்ளது. ாறானதொரு காலவரையறை இல்லையென்றே ழக்கின் விளக்கம் முடியும் வரை விளக்கமறியலில் ாடு செய்யப்பட்டுள்ளது. இதற்கமைய அவசரகால 5 நபர்கள் தடுப்புக் காவலில் வைக்கப்பட்டிருந்து 18 வாதத் தடைச்சட்டத்தின் கீழ் கொண்டு வரப்பட்டு வரை காலவரையன்றி விளக்கமறியலில் வைக்கப்
நீண்ட காலத்திற்கு மந்தகதி வேகத்தில் இடம்பெறு துறை தலைமையதிபதியினால் மேல்நீதிமன்றத்தில் னொலும் அதிநீண்ட காலத்திற்கு இச்சந்தேகநபர்கள் ஸ்ர் குற்றத்தை ஒப்பு கொண்டால் அவர்களுக்கு நலான ஆண்டுகள் விளக்கமறியலில் வைக்கப்படு
inspector-General of police) -95.5ITTLDGidicy b களுக்கமையவும் கைதுசெய்யப்பட்ட நபரெவரும் வக்கப்படல் வேண்டும்" என்பதுடன், சாதாரணமாக vestigation Department-CID) 4 julusië 5J6)JT15 ion-TID) மற்றும் கொழும்பு குற்றத்தடுப்புப் பிரிவு ரமளிக்கப்பட்ட இடங்களிலும் உள்ளூர் பொலிஸ் 5 நபர்கள் விசாரணைக்காகத் தடுத்துவைக்கப்படல் DIT 633FITUGOGOOTG56řit CID, TID LDjibgplb CCD gGSAL
டியரணையின்றி கைது செய்வதற்கும், தடுத்துவைப் தியோகத்தருக்கும் இலங்கை முப்படையின் உறுப் மளிக்கப்பட்ட வேறு நபரெவருக்கும் வழங்கப் -நபர் 24 மணித்தியாலத்திற்குள் கைது இடம்பெற்ற லையத்தில் ஒப்படைக்கப்பட வேண்டியதுடன்,' கைது இடம்பெற்ற பிரிவில் பொலிஸ் கண்காணிப் தாங்கிய உறுப்பினரொருவர் கைது செய்யின் கைது Commanding Officer) 24 LD60sfj5ul IIT@55.5(g)6ir னை உறுதிப்படுத்தும் விதத்திலான படிவத்தினை த, பெற்றோருக்கு அல்லது நெருங்கிய உறவினருக்கு
ப்பட்டுத் தடுத்துவைக்கப்பட்டுள்ள ஆளெவரும் ime) அதாவது கைதுசெய்த தினத்திலிருந்து 30


Page 152
128 3FL LDITGSOTGuri
நாட்களுக்குப் பிந்தாத ஒரு காலத்திற்குள் எவ( வரப்படுதல் வேண்டும்." மேலும் அவ்வாள் அதிகாரமளிக்கப்பட்ட இடத்தில் கைது செய்யப்பட காலப்பகுதிக்குத்தடுத்துவைக்கப்படலாம். ஆனால் கொண்ட நீதிமன்றத்தின்முன் கொண்டுவரப்பட்டி காணப்படுமிடத்து தடுப்புக்காவல் அதிகாரியின விடுதலை செய்யப்படல் வேண்டும்."
இங்கு கைது செய்த தினத்திலிருந்து 30 நாட் நீதவான் முன்னிலையில் குறித்த சந்தேகநபர் .ெ பட்டுள்ள போதிலும், அவ்வாறு கொண்டுவரப் பகுதிக்கு அவரைத் தடுத்து வைப்பதற்கான அதிக யானது கைது செய்யப்படுகின்ற சந்தேகநபர்கள் நிக் நிறுத்தப்படல் வேண்டும் என்பதுடன் அதனைத் முடியும் என்ற கருத்தினைக் கொண்டமைந்துள்: நபர்களின்நலன்கள் மற்றும் அவர்களின் பாதுகாப்பி நிறுத்தலானது இறுக்கமான, நிச்சயமான விதிமுை
இந்த 90 நாட்களிற்குள் சந்தேக நபர் நீத6 அந்நபரைமறியற்சாலைகள் கட்டளைச்சட்டதின்கீழ் 35L G5d 5Til Sai) (Custody of the Fiscal) 5(5551606 சாதாரணமாக முன்னர், சந்தேகநபரை நீதவான் முன் (Detention Order) பெற்று மீண்டும் அதே தடுக்கப் முன்னணி சட்டத்தரணிகள் சிலர் நீதவானிற்கு டே அவசரகால ஒழுங்கு விதி 21(8) இற்கமைய கட்ட கட்டளைச் சட்டத்தின் கீழ் தாபிக்கப்பட்ட ஒரு மாற்றப்பட வேண்டியதன் முக்கியத் துவத்தை திணைக்களத்தினால் பிறப்பிக்கப்பட்ட கட்டளை சட்டத்தின்கீழ் தாபிக்கப் பட்ட சிறைச்சாலையில் கொண்டு செல்கின்றனர். அதாவது அவசரகால ஒ கப்பட்டுள்ள சந்தேக நபர்கள் கைதுசெய்யப்பட்ட (Mandatority) பிசுக்காலின் கட்டுக்காப்பிற்கு பொலிஸ் பரிசோதகர் தலைமையதிபதி, பயங்கரவ புலனாய்வுத் திணைக்களத்தின் பணிப்பாளர் ஆகி வரையப்பட்ட கட்டளைக் குறிப்பிற்கு' அமை நோக்கத்தகு விடயமாகும்.
தடுப்புக்கட்டளையும் நீதவானின் அதிகாரமு
இது பாதுகாப்பு அமைச்சரால் (Minister of De சந்தேக நபரை சட்டரீதியாகத் தடுத்துவைப்பதற்கா கின்றது. மேலதிக விசாரணைக்காகத் தடுத்து 6 நிறைவடைவதற்கு முன்னதாக நீதவான் முன்ன கட்டளையானது மேலதிக 90 நாட்களுக்குப் புதுப்பு

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ரனுமொரு நீதவான் முன்னிலையில் கொண்டு பொலிஸ் பரிசோதகர் தலைமையதிபதியினால் -ட திகதியிலிருந்து 90 நாட்களுக்கு மேற்படாத ஒரு இந்த 90நாட்களுக்குள்தகுதிவாய்ந்த நியாயாதிக்கம் நந்தாலன்றி விசாரணை முடிவில் குற்றமற்றவராகக் 'gi (Officer in Charge of the Detention Place)
களுக்குப் பிந்தாத ஒரு காலத்திற்குள் தகுதிவாய்ந்த காண்டுவரப்படவேண்டுமென ஏற்பாடு செய்யப் படுகின்றமை 90 நாட்களுக்குக் குறையாத காலப் ாரத்தைப் பாதிக்காது என்றும் ஏற்பாடு உள்ளமை சயமாக நீதவான் முன்னிலையில் 30 நாட்களுக்குள் தொடர்ந்து 90 நாட்கள் வரை தடுத்து வைக்கப்பட ாது. ஏனெனில் கைது செய்யப்படுகின்ற சந்தேக னைக் கருத்திற் கொண்டேநீதவான் முன்னிலையில் றயாக இணைக்கப்பட்டுள்ளது.
பான் முன்னிலையில் கொண்டுவரப்படுமிடத்து ம்தாபிக்கப்பட்ட ஒரு சிறைச்சாலையில் பிசுக்காலின் வக்கும்படி நீதவான் கட்டளையிடுதல் வேண்டும்." ானிலையில் ஆஜர்படுத்தி தடுப்புக்கட்டளையினை பட்ட இடத்திற்கே கொண்டு சென்றார்கள். ஆனால் மற்கொண்ட முறைப்பாடுகளின் பின்னர் அதாவது ாயமாக 90 நாட்களின் முடிவில் மறியற்சாலைகள் சிறைச்சாலையில் பிசுக்காலின் கட்டுக்காப்பிற்கு சுட்டிக்காட்டியதைத் தொடர்ந்து சட்டமாதிபதி க்கமைய தற்போது மறியற்சாலைகள் கட்டளைச் b பிசுக்காலின் கட்டுக்காப்பிற்கு சந்தேகநபரைக் ழங்குவிதி 19(1) மற்றும் 21 இன் கீழ் தடுத்துவைக் தினத்திலிருந்து 90 நாட்களுக்குமேல் கட்டாயமாக மாற்றப்படல் வேண்டும்’ எனக் கட்டளையிட்டு தத் தடுப்புப்பிரிவின் பணிப்பாளர் மற்றும் குற்றப் யோரிற்கு சட்டமா அதிபதி திணைக்களத்தினால் யவே இந்நடைமுறை கொண்டுவரப்பட்டமை
th
ence) கட்டளையிடப்படுவதுடன் 90 நாட்களுக்குச் ன அதிகாரத்தையுடைய ஆவணமாகக் காணப்படு >வக்கவேண்டிய தேவை ஏற்படின் 90 நாட்கள் லையில் சந்தேக நபரை ஆஜர்படுத்தி தடுப்புக் க்கப்படல் வேண்டும். ஆனாலும் குறித்த தடுப்புக்


Page 153
வைர விழ
கட்டளையின் நீடிப்பானது கைதுசெய்த தினத்திலி நீதவானின் அதிகாரத்தை நோக்கினால் சட்டத்து எழுத்துமூலமான முன் அங்கீகாரம் பெறப்படாட யளித்தலாகாது." மேலும் பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்ச பட்டுள்ள சந்தேக நபர்களை மேல் நீதிமன்றத்தில் தலைமையதிபதியின் எழுத்து மூலமான முன் நீதிமன்ற நீதிபதி அனுமதியளித்தல் ஆகாது. 6 நீதிபதிக்கோ தனியாக அவர்களின் சொந்த தற்று இல்லை என்பதே உண்மையாகும். மேலும் பயங் கட்டளைச்சட்டத்தின் கீழான ஒழுங்கு விதிகள் எல் சட்டத்தின் கீழ் தவறுகளைப் புரிந்துள்ளதாகச் அல்லது குற்றத்தீர்ப்பளிக்கப்படும் ஆள் தொடர்பி நாம் நன்கறிந்த, பலரையும் பாதித்துள்ள சட்டப் சட்டம்’ என்ற வசனமானது சர்ச்சைக்குரிய கருப்டெ
இக்கட்டுரையின் நோக்கத்திற்கு அவசியமற்றதா
இவ்விடயத்தில் பயங்கரவாதத்தடைச்சட்ட பொலிஸ் கண்காணிப்பாளர்தரத்திற்கு குறையாத உப பொலிஸ் பரிசோதகர் தரத்திற்குக் குறையாத சார்பில் அதற்கென எழுத்து மூலம் அதிகாரமளிக்க அல்லது பிடியாணையின்றியோ சட்ட ரீதியற்றதடுச் நியாயமாகச் சந்தேகிக்கப்படும் ஆளெவரையு செய்யப்பட்ட ஆளெவரும் கைது செய்ததிலிருந்து கொண்டுவரப்படல் வேண்டும் என்பதுடன் விண்ணப்பம் பொலிஸ் கண்காணிப்பாளருக்குக் படும் போது மேல் நீதிமன்றில் வழக்கின் விளக் வரைக்கும் சந்தேக நபரை விளக்கமறியலில் (Ren
ஆனால், சாதாரண சட்டத்தில் 24 மணித்திய வேண்டியதாக ஏற்பாடு செய்யப்பட்டுள்ளபோதி கட்டளையினை பெற்றுக் கொண்டு சட்டரீதியாகச் இந்த 72 மணித்தியாலயமானது தேவைப்படுத் விதிகளின்கீழ் விளக்கமறியலில் வைப்பதற்கான அவசரகால ஒழுங்கு விதிகளின்கீழ் கைதுசெய் கட்டளை இல்லாது தடுத்து வைத்திருக்குமிடத் Custody) அமைவதுடன் அத்தடுப்பானது வி gll g56irgilp (Under Normal Law) 656tais, L அதிகாரமானது நீதவானுக்கு உள்ளது என்பது வா
குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலம் (Confession)
தவறொன்றுக்காகக் குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்பட்ட ஆ அல்லது அவர் செய்திருக்ககூடும் என்ற அனுமா செய்யும் ஒப்புதலே குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூல

T LD6fi O9 129
ருந்து 18 மாதங்களை விஞ்சியதாக இருக்கக்கூடாது." றைத் தலைமை அதிபதியின் (AttOrney-General) >ல் ஆள் எவரையும் பிணையில் செல்ல அனுமதி ட்டத்தின் கீழ் கைது செய்யப்பட்டு தடுத்து வைக்கப்
வழக்கின் விளக்கம் முடியும் வரை சட்டத்துறைத் அங்கீகாரம் இன்றி பிணையில் விடுவதற்கு மேல் ானவே நீதவானிற்கோ அல்லது மேல் நீதிமன்ற வணியில் நின்று பிணை வழங்குவதற்கு அதிகாரம் கரவாதத் தடைச்சட்டம், பொதுமக்கள் பாதுகாப்புக் ாபவற்றின் கீழ் அல்லது வேறேதேனும் எழுத்திலான சந்தேகிக்கப்படும் அல்லது குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்படும் ல் பிணைச்சட்டமானது ஏற்புடையதாகாது" என்பது பிரிவாகும். அத்துடன் "வேறேதேனும் எழுத்திலான பாருளாக அமைவதுடன் அது தொடர்பில் ஆராய்வது
தம.
த்தின் மீது எமது கவனத்தைச் செலுத்துவோமாயின், பதவியை வகிக்கும் எவரேனும் அலுவலகர் அல்லது பதவியை வகிக்கும் அலுவலரால் அல்லது அவர் ப்பட்ட உத்தியோகத்தர் எவரும் பிடியாணையுடனோ க்கப்பட்ட செயல்களைச் செய்த அல்லது செய்தாரென ம் கைது செய்யலாம். அச்சட்டத்தின்கீழ் கைது 72 மணித்தியாலத்திற்குள் நீதவான் முன்னிலையில் மேலதிக விசாரணைக்காக எழுத்து மூலமான குறையாத பதவியுடைய ஒருவரால் மேற்கொள்ளப் 5th (Trial Before the High Court) (Lplq616) Lufth nand) வைப்பதற்குக் கட்டளையிடலாம்.'
பாலத்திற்குள் நீதவான் முன்னிலையில் நிறுத்தப்பட லும் பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்சட்டத்தின் கீழ் தடுப்புக் சந்தேகநபரைத்தடுத்து வைக்கும் நோக்கதிற்காகவே தப்படுகின்றது. ஆனாலும் அவசரகால ஒழுங்கு எந்தவொரு ஏற்பாடும் காணப்படவில்லை. எனவே யப்பட்ட எவரேனுமாளை முறையான தடுப்புக் து அது சட்டமுறையற்ற கட்டுக்காப்பாக (legal ாக்கமறியலாக மாறுகின்றது. எனவே சாதாரண 2றியலில் உள்ளவருக்கு பிணை வழங்குவதற்கான தாடப்பட வேண்டிய விடயமாகும்.
ஆளொருவர் அத்தவறினைத்தான் புரிந்தார் எனக்கூறி னத்தை உய்த்துரைக்கக் கூடியதாக எந்நேரத்திலும் ம்" ஆகும். அதாவது, குற்றமானது அவரால்தான்


Page 154
1. 5 சட்ட மாணவர்
செய்யப்பட்டது எனத் தெளிவாகக் காட்டுவதாக இ கருதப்படும்.
குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தின் வகைகள்
இது பதியப்படும் முறைக்கமைய இரண்டு
665
வகை 01 -> நீதிமுறைக் குற்றவொப்பு (Judici
இது நீதவானால் பதியப்படும் குற்றஒப்புத குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தை நீதவானுக்கு ெ உறுதிப்படுத்தி நீதவானால் பதியப்படும் வாக்கு குற்றவியல் நடபடிமுறைக்கோவை பிரிவு 127(3) பதியப்படுகின்றது. நீதவான் முன்னிலையில் பதி நம்பகத் தன்மையையும் இக்குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக் தடைச் சட்டத்தின் பிரிவு 08 இலும் இக்குற்ற ஒ. கூறப்பட்டுள்ளது.
வகை 02 -> நீதிமுறைக்கு புறம்பான குற்றவொ
இது உதவி பொலீஸ் கண்காணிப்பாளரால் ( பொலீஸ் அதிகாரியினால் பதியப்படும் குற்றஒப்பு குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தைப் பதியக் கூடிய சந்த குறைந்த வலிதான தன்மையையும், நம்பகத்தன்ன காணப்படுவதுடன் மேல் நீதிமன்றத்தில் இடம்ெ ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலம் பதியப்பட்ட விதத்தை கே6
குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலம் வலிதற்றதாகக்
சாதாரண குற்றவியல் சட்டத்தின் கீழ் பிரதா வாக்குமூலமானது வலிதற்றதாகக் கொள்ளப்படும்
நிலை 01 -> குற்றஞ்சாட்டபட்டவருக் அவருக்கு ஏதும் அனுகூலத்தை ஏற்படுத்தக்கூடியத நியாயமான காரணத்தைக் காட்டி தூண்டுதல் (Indu (Promise) மூலம் குற்ற ஒப்பதல் வாக்குமூலம் பெ
நிலை 02 — குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்பட்டவரால் வாக்கு மூலம் வழங்கப்படும் போது”
நிலை 03 "> குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்பட்டவரால் இருக்கும்போது நீதவான் ஒருவரின் நேர் முன்னிை போது' வலிதற்றதாகக் கருதப்படும்.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ருந்தால்தான் அது குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு மூலமாகக்
பிரதான வகைகளாக பிரிக்கப்படுகின்றது. அவை
al Confession)
ல் வாக்குமூலமாகும்.சந்தேகநபர் தானாக விரும்பி பழங்க முன்வரும் போது அவரது விருப்பத்தை மூலமாகும். 15ஆம் இலக்க 1979 ஆம் ஆண்டின் இற்கமைய இக்குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலமானது யப்படுவதனால் அதிக வலிதான தன்மையையும், குமூலத்திற்கு காணப்படுகின்றது. பயங்கரவாதத் ப்புதல் வாக்குமூலம் பதியப்படுவது தொடர்பில்
L'il (Extra Judicial Confession)
ASP) அல்லது அதற்கு மேலான பதவியையுடைய தல் வாக்குமூலமாகும். சந்தேக நபரை அச்சுறுத்தி ர்ப்பங்கள் இதில் காணப்படுவதனால் ஒப்பீட்டளவு மையையுமே இக்குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்திற்கு பறும் பூர்வாங்க விசாரணையின் போது இக்குற்ற ள்விக்குட்படுத்தவும் முடியும்.
கொள்ளப்படும் சந்தர்ப்பங்கள்
னமாக 3 நிலைகளில் செய்யப்படும் குற்ற ஒப்புதல் . அவையாவன,
கு எதிராக உள்ள குற்ற நடவடிக்கை தொடர்பாக ான அல்லது கேடு எதனையும் தவிர்க்கக் கூடியதான Centent), அச்சுறுத்தல் (Threat) அல்லது வாக்குறுதி ]ப்பட்டதாக நீதிமன்றிற்குத் தோன்றும் போது”
பொலிஸ் உத்தியோகத்தர் ஒருவரிடம் குற்ற ஒப்புதல்
பொலிஸ் உத்தியோகத்தரின் கட்டுக்காப்பில் அவர் லயில் குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு மூலம் செய்யப்படாத


Page 155
வைர விழ
பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்சட்டத்தின் கீழ் குற்ற
இச்சட்டத்தின் கீழ் குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்பட்டு6 பாளருக்கு (ASP) குறையாத பதவியினை உடைய வாக்கு மூலமானது குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூல போதிலோ அல்லது அல்லாவிடினோ, வாய்மூ கட்டுகாப்பில் அல்லது கட்டுகாப்பில் இல்லாம விசாரணையின்போதோ அல்லது அல்லாவிடினே விடையளிக்கும் போதோ பெறப்பட்டதாக இருக்கு தூண்டுதல், அச்சுறுத்தல் அல்லது வாக்குறுதி ெ அந்நபருக்கு எதிராக அக்குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூ தூண்டுதல், அச்சுறுத்தல் அல்லது வாக்குறுதி இல் விருப்பத்தில் முன்வந்து உதவிப் பொலிஸ் கண்க பொலிஸ் உத்தியோகத்தர் ஒருவரிடம் செய்யப்படு முன் வலிதான குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலமாக ே அல்லது வாக்குறுதி மூலம் அக்குற்ற ஒப்புதல் ( எண்பிக்கும் பொறுப்பு குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்பட்டவன சட்டத்தில் எண்பிக்கும் பொறுப்பானது அரசதரப்ை
குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலம் பதியப்படவே6
குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்பட்ட நபரொருவருக்கு எதி வகிபங்கானது முதன்மையாக அமைவதுடன் குற்ற செல்வாக்கினையும் செலுத்துவதனால் அக்குற் படிமுறைகள் பின்பற்றப்படுகின்றன. சாதாரண பொழுதே நீதிமன்றத்தின் முன் வலிதான சாட்சி பிரயோகிக்கப்படமுடியும்.
படிமுறை 01 -> (ASP) யிற்கு விருப்பத்தை
குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலம் கொடுக்க விரு யோகத்தருக்கு குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலம் கொ அப்பொலிஸ் உத்தியோகத்தர் குறித்த செய்தியினை அதற்கு மேலான பதவியினை உடைய பொலிஸ் அ (ASP)யிற்கே குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலம் தொட குறித்த நபர் (ASP)யிடம் நேரடியாக கொண்டு செ
படிமுறை 02 -> சிந்தனையினை மீள்புத் 6) Indigepaulb (Warning Statement) Ligulil ILG
(உதவி பொலீஸ் கண்காணிப்பாளர்) (ASP) விருப்பத்தின் பேரிலேயே பதியப்படுவதாகவுப் நீதிமன்றத்தில் பயன்படுத்த முடியும் எனவும் அ egy60)Lujj (6)3Fü6)15(ög5 (Refreshment of Mind) பதிவார். அந்த கால அவகாசமானது குறைந்தது வேண்டும். இவ் 24 மணித்தியால அவகாசமா?

T uDGOf O9 31
ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலம்
ஸ்ள நபர் ஒருவரால் உதவி பொலிஸ் கண்காணிப் பொலிஸ் உத்தியோகத்தர் ஒருவரிடம் செய்யப்படும் த்திற்கு நிகரான பெறுமதியினைக் கொண்டுள்ள லமாக அல்லது எழுத்து மூலத்திலோ, பொலிஸ் ல் பொலிஸ் உத்தியோகத்தர் முன்னிலையிலோ, ாா, முழுமையான அல்லது பகுதியான கேள்விக்கு ம் போது, அவ்வாறு பெறப்பட்ட வாக்குமூலமானது காடுத்து பெறப்பட்டதாக இல்லாத போது குறித்த மலமானது பிரயோகிக்கப்பட முடியும்." அதாவது, ல்லாமல் குறித்த சந்தேக நபரினால் தானாக சொந்த காணிப்பாளருக்கு குறையாத பதவியினை உடைய ம் குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலமானது நீதிமன்றத்தின் கொள்ளப்படும். ஆனால் தூண்டுதல், அச்சுறுத்தல் வாக்குமூலமானது பெறப்பட்ட விடத்து அதனை ரயே சாரும்." இருப்பினும் சாதாரண குற்றவியல் பையே சாரும் என்பது கருத்திற் கொள்ளத்தக்கது.
ண்டிய முறை
ரொன சாட்சிகளில் குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தின் வாளிக்கானதண்டனையைத் தீர்மானிப்பதில் பாரிய Dஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தைப் பதியும் போது சில ாமாக அப்படிமுறைகளிற்கமையப் பதியப்படும் சியாகக் குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்பட்ட நபருக்கு எதிராகப்
த் தெரிவித்தல்
நம்பும் நபர் மேற்பார்வை செய்யும் பொலிஸ் உத்தி rடுப்பதற்கான தனது விருப்பத்தைத் தெரிவிப்பார். ன உதவிப்பொலிஸ் கண்காணிப்பாளருக்கு அல்லது அதிகாரிக்குத் தெரிவிப்பார். ஆனாலும் சாதாரணமாக டர்பான விருப்பம் தெரிவிக்கப்படும். இதற்கமைய ல்லப்பட்டு தனது விருப்பத்தை தெரிவிப்பார்.
துணர்ச்சி செய்ய நேரம் கொடுத்து எச்சரிக்கும் ல்.
குறித்த குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு மூலமானது சொந்த ம் அதனை குறித்த நபருக்கு எதிரான சாட்சியாக து தொடர்பாக சிந்தனையினை மீள் புத்துணர்ச்சி கால அவகாசம் வழங்கி எச்சரிக்கும் வாக்குமூலம் து 24 மணித்தியாலத்தையாவது கொண்டிருத்தல் னது அதிமுக்கியமான விடயமாக இல்லாததால்


Page 156
132 3FL LDITGOT6)
கடினத்துடன் கூடிய இறுக்கமான நடைமுறையாக நலனைக் கருத்திற் கொண்டு குறைந்தது 24 மணி Vs Ramchandra* என்ற இந்திய வழக்கில் கூறப்
படிமுறை 03 -> மருத்துவ சான்றறிக்கை (W
சிந்தனையினை மீள் புத்துணர்ச்சி அடைய வாக்குமூலமானது பதியப்பட்டதைத் தொடர்ந் நீதித்துறை மருத்துவ அலுவலகரிடம் (Judicial தெளிவான மனநிலையினையும் உடற்றகுதிய நிலைமைகளையும் சிறப்பாக விளங்கி பதிலளிப் என்பதை உறுதிப்படுத்தியதாக மருத்துவ அறிக்ை
படிமுறை 04 — வலிதான குற்ற ஒப்புதல்
மருத்துவ அறிக்கை பெறப்பட்டதைத் தெ குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்பட்ட நபர் குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு உள்ள நிலையில் அதற்கென ஒதுக்கப்பட்ட பி மூலமானது பதியப்படும். குறித்த பிரத்தியேக பொலிஸ் கண்காணிப்பாளர், தட்டெழுத்தாளர் மற் மட்டுமே பிரசன்னமாகியிருத்தல் வேண்டும். இங் வேறு எந்தவொரு பொலிஸ் உத்தியோகத்தரும் ( என்பது மிக முக்கியமான விடயப்பொருளாகு! ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு மூலமானது முழுமையாகப் பதிய நபரின் கையொப்பம் அல்லது விரலடையாளம் இ
படிமுறை 05 -> மீண்டும் மருத்துவ சான்றற
வலிதான குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு மூலமான நீதித்துறை மருத்துவ அலுவலகரிடம் கொண்டு :ெ அதாவது குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலமானது துன் பட்டது என்பதை உறுதிப்படுத்துவதற்காக இவ்ெ குறித்த நபரது உடலிலே எந்தவித அடிகாயங்க திற்குத் தெரியப்படுத்தவே இப்படிமுறை கையா
மேலே கூறப்பட்ட படிமுறைக்கமையே வேண்டியதாக உள்ளபோதிலும் நடைமுறையி அவசரகால ஒழுங்கு விதிகளின் கீழ் கைதுசெய் களிடமிருந்து அச்சுறுத்தி பலவந்தமாகவே குற்ற திடப்படுகின்றது என மேல்நீதிமன்ற வழக்குகளி: படுகின்றது.
குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலம் பதியப்படும் முறை கிடையிலான ஒப்பீடு.
இந்தியாவில் பயங்கரவாதத்தினைத் தை 660Juliu GairataOT. Terrorist And Disruptive A

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
பின்பற்றப்படுவதில்லை. ஆனாலும், சந்தேகநபரின் த்தியாலமாவது வழங்கப்படல் வேண்டுமென State பட்டுள்ளது.
edical Report) Gl plig Il Gib.
ச் செய்வதற்குக் கால அவகாசம் வழங்கி எச்சரிக்கும் து மருத்துவ சான்றறிக்கையினைப் பெறுவதற்காக Vedical Officer-JMO) (65.76i.TGS) (63FGalil Gojni. வினையும் கொண்டுள்ளதுடன் கேள்விகளையும் பதற்கான தகுதியினை குறித்த நபர் கொண்டுள்ளார் க அமையப்படல் வேண்டும்.
வாக்குமூலம் பதியப்படல்.
ாடர்ந்து குறித்த கால அவகாசம் முடிந்த பின்னரும் மூலம் வழங்குவதற்கான விருப்பத்துடன் தயாராக த்தியேக மூடிய அறையில் குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு அறையில் குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்பட்ட நபருடன் உதவி றும் தேவைப்படின் மொழிப்பெயர்ப்பாளர்ஆகியோர் கு உதவி பொலிஸ் கண்காணிப்பாளரை (ASP) தவிர தறித்த பிரத்தியேக அறைக்குள் தோன்றுதல் கூடாது ம். அத்துடன் பதிவின் இறுதியில் அதாவது, குற்ற ப்பட்டு நேரம் குறிப்பிடப்பட்டு குற்றஞ்சாட்டப்பட்ட இடப்படல் வேண்டும்.
lašenog (Medical Report) GLupin JL Leb.
து பதியப்பட்டதை தொடர்ந்து குறித்த நபர் மீண்டும் Fல்லப்பட்டு மருத்துவ அறிக்கையானது பெறப்படும். புறுத்தி பதியப்படாது தன்னிச்சையாகவே பதியப் பறிக்கையானது மீண்டும் பதியப்படுகின்றது. இதில் ளோ, தழும்புகளோ இல்லை என்பதை நீதிமன்றத் ளப்படுகின்றது.
வே குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலமானது பதியப்பட ல் பெரும்பாலும் பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்சட்டம், யப்பட்டுத் தடுத்துவைக்கப்பட்டுள்ள சந்தேகநபர் ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலமானது பதியப்பட்டு கையெழுத் * உண்மை விளம்பல் விசாரணைகளில் தெரிவிக்கப்
பில் இலங்கை மற்றும் இந்தியச் சட்டங்களுக்
- செய்யும் நோக்கில் இரண்டு முக்கிய சட்டங்கள் сtivities (Provisions) Act Of 1987 (TADA) LDфрjub


Page 157
வைர விழ
Prevention. Of Terrosim Act (POTA) 6T63TL I6 பயங்கரவாதம் மற்றும் அதனுடன் தொடர்புடைய கொண்டு வரப் பட்டுள்ளதுடன் POTA இன் கீழ் செய்திகளில் அறிந்து கொள்கின்றோம். இந்திய செய்யப்படும் சந்தேகநபர்களிடமிருந்து குற்றஒப்ட நோக்கினால் அங்கு அதிகளவில் நீதிமுறை குற்றெ குற்றவொப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தை பதிவதற்கு செய்வதற்குக் கட்டுப்பட்டவரல்லர் (You are no தொடர்ந்து 'நீர் விரும்பி முன்வந்து இக்குற்றஒப்ட எதிராகப் பயன்படுத்தப்படும்’ என்று விடயப்பெ அடையச்செய்வார்.
ஆனால், இலங்கையைப் பொறுத்தவரையில் போது நீர் குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தைச் செய் பயன்படுத்தப்படுவதில்லை. மேலும் இந்தியாவி பொலீசாரால் பதியப்படும்போது குறித்த சந்தேச விடுபட்ட நிலையில் சுயாதீனமாக பதியப்பட்டதா Panjab* என்ற வழக்கில் எடுத்துக் கூறப்பட்டுள் இந்தியாவில் நீதிமுறைக் குற்றவொப்பு பதியட
நம்பிக்கையுடன் கூடிய வலுவுடை யதாகவும் கான
குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தின் தன்னார்வத்
பயங்கரவாதத்தடைச்சட்டத்தின்கீழ் செய்ய g56760 LD60)u (Voluntariness of Confession) l if கடமையாகும். அதன்படி குற்றஞ் சாட்டப்பட்ட Preliminary Inquiry) யூரி இல்லாத மேல்நீதிமன்றம் வைக்கப்படுகின்ற விசாரணையானது, உண்ை எனப்படும். குற்றவாளியாக ஒருவரைக் காண்ட வாக்கு மூலம் மட்டுமே காணப்படுகின்றபோ தன்னார்வத்தன்மை குறித்து போதுமான, சிறப் நீதிமன்றத்தின் தலையாய கடமையாகும். ஆனாலு கடமையினை மறந்து செயற்படுவதனை நாம் கண்
இதற்கு வலுச்சேர்க்கும் விதத்தில் மேல்நீதி தியதும் பயங்கரவாதத்தடைச்சட்டத்தின்கீழ் தீர்க் நாகமணி தெய்வேந்திரன் எதிர் சட்டமா அதி விளங்குகிறது. இவ்வழக்கானது உயர்நீதிமன்ற நீதி அமீர் இஸ்மாயில், நீதியரசர் விக்னேஸ்வரன் ஆ இவ்வழக்கில் உயர்நீதிமன்ற நீதியரசர் விக்னேஸ்ே g56,760LDuSaO)6OTulb. (Voluntariness of Confessic g56160LDuSao)6OTulb (Sufficiency of Confession) LÉ)
அவரின் கருத்து பின்வருமாறு அமைந்தது. ' செய்யப்பட்டது என்ற முடிவிற்கு வருவதற்கு

r LDGSi O9 133
ாவே அவையாகும். இந்த இரண்டு சட்டங்களும்
செயல்களைக் கட்டுப்படுத்தும் நோக்கத்திற்காகக் அதிகளவு கைதுகள் இடம்பெறுகின்றமையை நாம் பாவில் இந்த இரண்டு சட்டங்களின் கீழ் கைது தல் வாக்குமூலமானது பதியப்படும் முறையினை வாப்பே பதியப்படுகின்றது. அதற்கமைய நீதவான்
முன்னர் நீர் குற்றஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தைச் t bound to make a Confession) 6T6in), Jogjo) IITii. தல் வாக்குமூலத்தைச் செய்யுமிடத்து அது உமக்கு ாருளை விளக்கி சிந்தனையினை மீள் புத்துணர்ச்சி
'நீதிமுறைக் குற்றவொப்புநீதவானால் பதியப்படும் 1வதற்குக் கட்டுப்பட்டவரல்லர்’ என்ற வாக்கியம் ல் நீதிமுறைக்குப் புறம்பான குற்றவொப்பானது நபர் பொலிஸாரின் செல்வாக்கிலிருந்து முற்றாக 5g)(5.jJ.G.G. 66.7G)(6) D607 Saravan Singh Vs State Of ளது. எனவே ஒப்பீட்டளவில் இலங்கையை விட ப்படும் முறையானது அதிசிறந்ததாகவும், அதிக னப்படுகின்றது என்றே கூறவேண்டும்.
ந்தன்மை
ப்படும் குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தின் தன்னார்வத் சோதிக்க வேண்டியது நீதிமன்றத்தின் தலையாய வரை முதனிலை விசாரணையின்றி (Without a நீதிபதி முன்னிலையில் விளக்க வேண்டும். இதற்காக LD 6flambLuai) 6îlorsJ60600T (Voir dire inquiry) தற்கான ஒரேயொரு சாட்சியாக குற்ற ஒப்புதல் து அத்தகைய குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு மூலத்தின் பான ஆராய்வு மேற்கொள்ள வேண்டியது மேல் ம் மேல்நீதிமன்றமானது சில சந்தர்ப்பங்களில் தனது ாகூடாகப் பார்க்க முடிகின்றது.
மன்றத் தீர்ப்புகளில் பெரும் திருப்பத்தை ஏற்படுத் கப்பட்ட வழக்குகளில் மிகப் பிரசித்தி பெற்றதுமான பெர் என்ற உயர்நீதிமன்ற வழக்கிற்கான தீர்ப்பு நியரசர்களான நீதியரசர் மார்க் பெர்னாந்து, நீதியரசர் ஆகியோர் முன்னிலையில் கொண்டுவரப்பட்டது. வரன் குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு மூலத்தின் தன்னார்வத் n), குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலத்தின் போதுமான கத்துல்லியமாக ஆராய்ந்தார்.
குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு மூலமானதுதானாக முன்வந்து அவசியமான காரணிகளை ஆராய்வதற்கு மேல்


Page 158
134 சட்ட மாணவ
நீதிமன்றமானது தவறியுள்ளது.அத்துடன் குற்ற ஏனைய நிகழ்வுகள், சூழ்நிலைகளைக் கவனத்திெ தன்மையினை இழக்கின்றது.மேலும் மேல்நீதிப மூலத்தை சுற்றி அமைந்துள்ள சூழ்நிலைசார்ந் இந்நாட்டின் மீயுயர்நீதிமன்றமான உயர்நீதிமன்றி குறைபாடுகளற்ற நீதியும் நியாயமான தீர்ப்பின
என்றார்.
இந்நீதிமன்றமானது குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு கான தற்துணிவு அதிகாரத்தைக் கொண்டிருக்கள் ஏற்றுக்கொள்ள வேண்டும் எனவும் சட்டமா செய்யப்பட்ட சமர்ப்பணத்தை நிராகரித்த நீதியர தன்மை மற்றும் போதுமான தன்மையினை எந்நி உயர்நீதிமன்றம் கொண்டுள்ளது என்றார்.
மேலும் மேல்நீதிமன்றத்தில் வழக்கு தெ (Beyond the Reasonable doubt) Gilpió05 fiel59-5 தடைச் சட்டத்திற்கும் ஏற்புடையதாகும் எனக்குறி நிரூபிப்பதற்கு போதுமான எந்தவொரு சுயாதீனம வில்லை எனவும் குறிப்பிட்டார்.
இவ்வழக்கில் எதிரியை குற்றவாளியாகச் நீதியரசர் களைக் கொண்ட குழாத்தால் நிராகரிக இத்தீர்ப்பானது மேல்நீதிமன்றங்களில் முற்தீர்ப்பா அனுபவிக்கும் அப்பாவி இளைஞர்களுக்கு சிற, நோக்கத்தக்கது.
(ιρις 6.60ου
இலங்கை ஒரு ஜனநாயக நாடு என்பதனால் சட்டரீதியற்ற செயல்கள் நிச்சயமாகத் தடுக்கப் தொடர்புடைய நபர்கள் சட்டத்தின் ஏற்பாடுகளுக் 'ஆயிரம் குற்றவாளிகள் தண்டிக்கப்பட்டாலும் கருத்திற்கமைய விசாரணை என்ற பெயரில் அதிநீ தொடர்புகளுமற்ற இளைஞர், யுவதிகள் தடுப்புக் தண்டிக்கப்படல் என்ற வகைக்குள்ளேயே உள்ள தடுப்புக் காவலும் ஒரு தண்டனையாகவே கருதப் மற்றும் அவசரகால ஒழுங்கு விதிகளின் கீழ் கைது நபர்கள் தொடர்பாக துரிதமான, நீதியான விசா தொடர்புபடாத நிரபராதிகளை விரைவாக விடுதை நம்பிக்கையானது பன்மடங்கு அதிகரிக்கும் என் கேடயமாகவும் விளங்கும் என்று கூறினால் மிசை

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ஒப்புதல் வாக்குமூலமானது அதனை சூழவுள்ள ஸ்டுக்காது மதிப்பிடப்படும்போது அதன்நம்பிக்கைத் ன்றமானது நீதிமுறையற்ற குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு த குறைபாடுகளை ஆராயத் தவறியுள்ளபோதும் ன் கதவுகள் மூடப்பட்டிருக்கப் போவதில்லை. அது ன வழங்குவதற்கு என்றென்றும் திறந்திருக்கும்’
மூலத்தின் தன்னார்வத் தன்மையினை ஆராய்வதற் ரில்லை எனவும் குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு மூலத்தை அதிபர் சார்பில் வாதிட்ட அரசசட்டத்தரணியால் சர், குற்ற ஒப்புதல் வாக்கு மூலத்தின் தன்னார்வத் லையிலும் ஆராய்வதற்கான போதிய உரிமையினை
ாடுநர் தரப்பு நியாயமான சந்தேகத்திற்கு அப்பால் க வேண்டும் என்ற கட்டுப்பாடானது பயங்கரவாதத் ப்பிட்ட நீதியரசர் எதிரி நிரபராதி அல்ல என்பதனை ான ஆவணத்தையும் வழக்குதொடுநர் முன்வைக்க
கண்ட மேல்நீதிமன்றத்தின் தீர்ப்பானது மூன்று க்கப்பட்டதுடன் தொடர்ந்துவந்த காலப்பகுதியில் கக் கொள்ளப்பட்டு சொல்லிலடங்காத் துயரங்களை ந்த நீதியினை பெற்றுக்கொடுக்க உதவியுள்ளமை
பயங்கரவாதம் மற்றும் அதனுடன் தொடர்புடைய படல் வேண்டும். அத்துடன் அச்செயல்களுடன் கு அமைய தண்டிக்கப்படலும் வேண்டும். ஆனால்
ஒரு நிரபராதி தண்டிக்கப்படல் கூடாது' என்ற ண்ட காலத்துக்கு பயங்கரவாதத்துடன் எவ்விதமான ாவலில் வைக்கப்படுகின்றமையானது நிரபராதிகள் ாடக்கப்படுகின்றது. ஏனெனில் அதி நீண்டகாலத் பட முடியும். எனவே பயங்கரவாதத் தடைச்சட்டம் செய்யப்பட்டு தடுத்துவைக்கப்பட்டுள்ள சந்தேக ணைகளை மேற்கொண்டு, பயங்கரவாதத்துடன் ல செய்யும் போது நீதித்துறை மீது பொது மக்களின் பதுடன் நீதித்துறையானது மக்களை பாதுகாக்கும் LIFT5IIgs.


Page 159
வைர விழா
முடிவுக் குறிப்புகள்
6
LL.B (Colombo) Attorney -At-Law.
பயங்கரவாதத்தடை (தற்காலிக ஏற்பாடுகள்) சட உறுப்புரை 120(இ), இலங்கைச் சனநாயக சோச உறுப்புரை 83(அ), இலங்கைச் சனநாயக சோசல உறுப்புரை 80(3), இலங்கைச் சனநாயக சோசலி அவசரகால (நானாவித ஏற்பாடுகளும் தத்துவ ஆண்டு. (வர்த்தமானியறிக்கை இல 1405/1413-( அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதி 19(1)(அ), (ஆ), 2005
அவசரகால (நானாவித ஏற்பாடுகளும் தத் (வர்த்தமானியறிக்கை இல 1561/11 05-08-2008).
உயர்நீதிமன்ற அடிப்படை உரிமை விண்ணப்ப அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதி 19 (3), 2005ஆம் ஆண் அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதி 20 (1), 2005ஆம் ஆண் அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதி20 (2), 2005 ஆம் ஆண் அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதி20 (8), 2005ஆம் ஆண் அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதி20 (9), 2005 ஆம் ஆண் அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதி 21(1), 2005 ஆம் ஆண் அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதி 21(2), 2005ஆம் ஆண் அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதி 21(3), 2005ஆம் ஆண் சட்டமா அதிபதி திணைக்களத்தால் 19-03-2009. பிரிவு 9(1), பயங்கரவாதத்தடை (தற்காலிக ஏற் அவசரகால ஒழுங்குவிதி 21(1), 2005ஆம் ஆண் பிரிவு 3 (1), பிணைச்சட்டம் 30ஆம் இலக்கம் 1 பிரிவு 7 (1), பயங்கரவாதத்தடை (தற்காலிக ஏற் பிரிவு 17(2), சான்றியல் கட்டளைச்சட்டம். பிரிவு 24, சான்றியல் கட்டளைச்சட்டம்.
பிரிவு 25(1), சான்றியல் கட்டளைச்சட்டம். பிரிவு 26 (1), சான்றியல் கட்டளைச்சட்டம். பிரிவு 16(1), பயங்கரவாதத்தடை (தற்காலிக ஏ பிரிவு 16 (2), பயங்கரவாதத் தடை (தற்காலிக ஏ 1965 Orissa (175)
1957 SC Cr.LJ (559)

LDGoft O9 135
ட்டம் 48ஆம் இலக்கம் 1979ஆம் ஆண்டு. லிசக் குடியரசின் அரசியலமைப்பு, 1978. செக் குடியரசின் அரசியலமைப்பு, 1978. சக் குடியரசின் அரசியலமைப்பு,1978. ங்களும்) ஒழுங்குவிதிகள், 01ஆம் இலக்கம் 2005 ஆம் 8-2005).
ஆம் ஆண்டு. துவங்களும்) ஒழுங்குவிதிகள், 2008 ஆம் ஆண்டு.
இலக்கம் 351/2008
இல் வரையப்பட்ட கட்டளை. பாடுகள்) சட்டம் 48ஆம் இலக்கம் 1979ஆம் ஆண்டு.
டு.
997ஆம் ஆண்டு. பாடுகள்) சட்டம் 48ஆம் இலக்கம் 1979ஆம் ஆண்டு.
ற்பாடுகள்) சட்டம் 48ஆம் இலக்கம் 1979ஆம் ஆண்டு. ற்பாடுகள்) சட்டம் 48ஆம் இலக்கம் 1979ஆம் ஆண்டு


Page 160

தமிழ் மன்றம்


Page 161
எப்போது நான் ற
பெண்ணாக ஜனித்த பொழுதிலிருந்தே ஒவ்வொரு காலகட்டத்திலும் என் விருப்பங்களை மரணிக்க வைத்து மற்றவர்களுக்காக என் வாழ்க்கையை வாழ்ந்ததாகவே ஞாபகம்.
விளையாட்டு பருவத்திலும் கூட என் விருப்பத்தினை நான் பூர்த்தி செய்ததாய் ஞாபகமில்லை பெண் பிள்ளைக்கேயுரிய பிரத்தியேக விளையாட்டை தான் விளையாடு எனும் கட்டளை கட்டுப்படுத்தும் ஆவலை.
பள்ளி பருவத்திலும் எனது செயற்பாடுகளை ஆளுமைச் செய்ய எனக்கதிகாரமில்லை படிப்போ, போட்டிகளோ தேர்வுசெய்து தரப்படுபவையே நடைமுறைப்படுத்த (86)J6ზბ7Gწპცბ! ஒவ்வொரு செயற்பாட்டிலும் பாதுகாப்பதாய் எண்ணி வெட்டப்பட்ட தென்னவோ என் சிறகுகளே.
கல்லூரி பருவத்தின் மட்டுபாடுகளுக்கு அளவேயில்லை! விரும்பிய துறையை தேர்வு செய்ய அனுமதி மறுப்பு! திறமைக்கு சவாலான துறையை தேர்ந்தெடுத்தால் ஏனிந்த விபரீத ஆசை? என்ற கேள்வியே முதல் தடை!

ynonnô................?
சிவதர்ஷினி சிவலிங்கம் இடைநிலையாண்டு இலங்கைச் சட்டக் கல்லூரி
கல்யாண சந்தையில் கேட்கவே வேண்டாம் பெண் பிள்ளைக்கு என்ன தெரியும்? என்ற புத்திஜீவிகளின் தீர்மானித்தின் மூலம் பலிக்கடா வாக்கப்பட்டது என் வாழ்க்கை சுயவிருப்பம் என்ற சொல்லுக்கு அர்த்தமேயில்லை என் அகராதியில், என்னவொரு கொடுமை.
திருமணத்தின் பின்னும் தொடரும் - இந்த சுய உரிமை போராட்டம். உண்ணும் உணவுமுதல் அணியும் ஆடை வரை எதுவுமே என் விருப்படி அமைந்ததில்லை. கருவை சுமக்க மட்டுமே சிருஷ்டிக்கப்பட்டதாய் ஓர் நினைப்பு இந்த சமூகத்திற்கு.
இத்தனை துன்பத்தையும் சகித்து கொண்டு நான் வாழ (?) இல்லை வாழ்வதாய் பாசாங்கு UGoo7600T/
இந்த பெண்ணை புரிந்துகொள்ள வாழ்நாள் போதாது என்று வெட்டி வேதாந்தம் பேசுகிறார்கள் ஆதிக்க வாதிகள்.
எத்தனைஅறியாமை என்று எனக்குள்ளேயே ஓர் விரக்தி புரிந்துகொள்ள முடியவில்லை என்பது உண்மையல்ல புரிந்து கொள்ள விரும்பவில்லை என்பதே சாஸ்வதம். பெண்ணையும் உயிருள்ள உணர்வுள்ள ஒர் ஜீவனாய் பாருங்களேன்.
எப்போது எனக்காக நான் சுயமாய் சுவாசிப்பது.


Page 162
AN INTRODUCTION T
INTRODUCTION
Good Governance is a concept that h science, public administration and, more appears alongside such concepts and te participation, human rights and social and it has been closely associated with public concern since human beings began to fol dealt with the family, the neighborhood, c and thinkers in the past had engaged in ac Major donors and International Financial and loans on the condition that reforms tha Especially Sri Lanka also has being fac International Financial Aid. Therefore, as subject of Good Governance. Because of th possible, what "good governance" mean.
GOVERNANCE
The concept of "governance" is not n put "governance" means: the process of decisions are implemented (or not implen contexts such as corporate governance, int and local governance.
The word governance derives from steer and was used for the first time in a on to Latin and then on to many language
As a process, governance may ope) single human being to all of humanity; ar evil, for profit or not. A reasonable or ra assure, (sometimes on behalf of others) t pattern of good results while avoiding an
Government is one of the actors governance vary depending on the level rural areas, for example, other actors may of peasant farmers, cooperatives, NGOs, r institutions political parties, the military el complex.

O GOOD GOVERNANCE
N. Sivakumar, B.A (Hon), M.Phil(Reading) Assistant Lecturer, Department of Political Science, (Final year) Sri Lanka Law College
as recently come into regular use in political particularly, development management. It 'rms as democracy, civil society, popular sustainable development. In the last decade, sector reform. Good Governance has been a 'm associations, whether these associations ommunities, States or nations. Philosophers ademic discussions on the subject. Recently institutions are increasingly basing their aid it ensure "good governance" are undertaken. ing such problem when applying for the a Sri Lankan, we should understand on the hat, this article tries to explain, as simply as
ew. It is as old as human civilization. Simply decision-making and the process by which hented). Governance can be used in several ernational governance, national governance
the Greek verb kubernáo' which means to metaphorical sense by Plato. It then passed S
ate in an organization of any size: from a d it may function for any purpose, good or ional purpose of governance might aim to at an organization produces a worthwhile undesirable pattern of bad circumstances.
in governance. Other actors involved in pf government that is under discussion. In
include influential land lords, associations 2search institutes, religious leaders, finance 2. The situation in urban areas is much more


Page 163
வைர விழா
All actors other than government anc of the "civil society." In some countries i crime syndicates also influence decision-ma national level.
GOOD GOVERNANCE
Good Governance may be defined as a to the governed, to conduct their relationshi making and implementation for the best b
There are four components in this de
1. Governors
2. The Governed
3. Ethical action
4. Implementation for the best benefi
The term governance was articulated most Sub-Saharan Africa. World Bank's concept public service, an independent judicial syst an accountable administration of public responsible to a representative legislature, r institutional structures. Subsequently, in 19 of governance related to four key issues, na lack of accountability, and absence of a lega arising from lack of information and trans
Defining the principles of good gov United Nations Development Program (UN Development, 1997”) enunciates a set of pr in much of the literature. There is strong ev have a claim to universal recognition. In (Legitimacy and Voice, direction, Perfor recognize that these principles often overla play out in practice according to the actuals is complex, and that they are all about not exercised.
The concept of good governance has Commission on Human Rights. In its reso the key attributes of good governance:
k Transparency
k Responsibility
k Accountability

udତof 09 139
l the military are grouped together as part in addition to the civil society, organized king, particularly in urban areas and at the
continuing responsibility of the governing ps in an ethical manner, to ensure decisionanefit of the governed.
finition:
it of the governed.
recently by the World Bank in a report on
of good governance includes; an efficient em, a legal framework to enforce contracts, c funds, an independent public auditor espect for the law at all levels and pluralistic 92, the World Bank noted that the problem mely poor public Service management, the I framework for development and problems parency.
ernance is difficult and controversial. The NDP 'Governance and Sustainable Human inciples that, with slight variations, appear idence that these UNDP - based principles
grouping them under five broad themes mance, Accountability and Fairness) we p or are conflicting at some point that they social context, that applying such principles only the results of power but how well it is
been clarified by the work of the former lution 2000/64, the Commission identified


Page 164
140 df LLDTaoTouri
* Participation
k Responsiveness (to the needs of the
By linking good governance to sust, principles such as accountability, particip and rejecting prescriptive approaches to de as an implicit endorsement of the rights-b
Resolution 2000/64 expressly linked g conducive to the enjoyment of human righ human development." In underscoring th for securing good governance in countries recognized the value of partnership appro inappropriateness of prescriptive approacl
However, we can identify the 8 majo are participatory, consensus oriented, acc and efficient, equitable and inclusive ar corruption is minimized, the views of mir voices of the most vulnerable in society responsive to the present and future need
Participation: Participation by both good governance. Participation could be eitl institutions or representatives. It is im democracy does not necessarily mean that t would be taken into consideration in decisio and organized. This means freedom of as and an organized civil society on the othe
Rule of law: Good governance requi impartially. It also requires full protecti minorities. Impartial enforcement of laws impartial and incorruptible police force.
Transparency: Transparency means are done in a manner that follows rules anc is freely available and directly accessible to and their enforcement. It also means that is provided in easily understandable form
Responsiveness: Good governance 1 to serve all stakeholders within a reasonal
Consensus oriented: There are severa
Society. Good governance requires media reach a broad consensus in society on community and how this can be achieve perspective on what is needed for sustainal

தமிழ் மன்றம்
people)
inable human development, emphasizing ation and the enjoyment of human rights, velopment assistance, the resolution stands ased approach to development.
ood governance to an enabling environment ts and "prompting growth and sustainable e importance of development cooperation in need of external support, the resolution aches to development cooperation and the 1eS.
r characteristics of Good governance. Those ountable, transparent, responsive, effective ld follow the rule of law. It assures that orities are taken into account and that the
are heard in decision-making. It is also s of society.
men and women is a key cornerstone of ner direct or through legitimate intermediate portant to point out that representative he concerns of the most vulnerable in society n making. Participation needs to be informed
sociation and expression on the one hand r hand.
res fair legal frameworks that are enforced on of human rights, particularly those of requires an independent judiciary and an
that decisions taken and their enforcement regulations. It also means that information those who will be affected by such decisions nough information is provided and that it S and media.
equires that institutions and processes try »le timeframe.
lactors and as many view points in a given ion of the different interests in society to what is in, the best interest of the whole d. It also requires a broad and long-term le human development and how to achieve


Page 165
வைர விழ
the goals of such development. This can historical, cultural and social contexts of a
Equity and inclusiveness: A Society its members feel that they have a stake mainstream of society. This requires all gr have opportunities to improve or maintair
Effectiveness and efficiency: Goc institutions produce results that meet the of resources at their disposal. The conc governance also covers the sustainable us the environment.
Accountability: Accountability is a only governmental institutions but also the must be accountable to the public and to th organization or an institution is accountable or actions. Accountability cannot be enfo law.
The International Monetary Fund (IN assistance that has helped to foster good g transparency and accountability. Traditi encouraging countries to correct macroec undertake key trade, exchange, and othern and Support Sustained economic growth. W in all its member countries, increasingly th of institutional reforms is needed if coun Sector confidence and thereby lay the basi
Mirroring the greater importance the the declaration Partnership for Sustainable C Interim Committee at its meeting in Was "promoting good governance in all its as improving the efficiency and accountability as an essential element of a framework with Executive Board then met a number of time governance issues.
The Guidance Note reprinted in thi 1997, reflects the strong consensus among good governance for economic efficiency has been evolving pragmatically as more we attention to governance issues could make growth. Executive Directors were strongl playing in this area in recent years. They a in governance should be limited to its ecol

IT DGi O9 141
only result from an understanding of the given Society or community.
's well being depends on ensuring that all
in it and do not feel excluded from the oups, but particularly the most vulnerable,
their well being.
ld governance means that processes and needs of society while making the best use cept of efficiency in the context of good e of natural resources and the protection of
key requirement of good governance. Not private Sector and civil Society organizations heir institutional stakeholders. In general an : to those who will be affected by its decisions rced without transparency and the rule of
v1F) has long provided advice and technical overnance, such as promoting public sector onally the IMF's main focus has been on conomic imbalances, reduce inflation, and narket reforms needed to improve efficiency While these remain its first order of business e IMF has found that a much broader range tries are to establish and maintain private is for sustained growth.
membership of the IMF places on this matter, lobal Growth that was adopted by the IMF's hington on September 29, 1996, identified spects, including ensuring the rule of law, of the public sector, and tackling corruption" nin which economies can prosper. The IMF's is to develop guidance for the IMF regarding
S pamphlet, adopted by the Board in July Executive Directors on the significance of and growth. The IMF's role in these issues as learned about the contribution that greater to macroeconomic stability and sustainable y supportive of the role the IMF has been lso emphasized that the IMF's involvement nomic aspects.


Page 166
1. 과 சட்ட மாணவர்
GOOD GOVERNANCE AND HUMAN RIGHTS
Good governance and human right principles provide a set of values to guide and social actors. They also provide a se these actors can be held accountable. Mo content of good governance efforts: they frameworks, policies, programmes, budget other hand, without good governance, hum in a sustainable manner.
From a human rights perspective, th to principles and rights set out in the ma Article 21 of the Universal Declaration of ] a participatory government and article 28 and international order in which the right can be fully realized. The two Internatic language that is more specific about the ( the respect for and realization of all hu Covenant on Civil and Political Rights req the rights recognized in the Covenant and those rights. In particular, states should when their rights are violated, and provide mechanism for the determination of indiv the International Covenant on Economic, S to take steps with a view to achieving pr recognized in the Covenant by all approp
The human rights treaty monitorin, different elements of good governance. I food, the Committee on Economic, Soci governance is essential to the realization o of poverty and ensuring a satisfactory livel of the Child has on several occasions addr coordinate policies for the benefit of the Services and policy-making. It has also add achievement of the Convention's objective addresses issues related to the provision trial in the context of the administration of the importance of independent and comp the rights set forth in the Convention.
The implementation of human ri; environment. This includes appropriate le political, managerial and administrative rights and needs of the population. The l rights can be organized around four areas

தமிழ் மன்றம்
s are mutually reinforcing. Human rights the work of governments and other political t of performance standards against which reover, human rights principles inform the may inform the development of legislative tary allocations and other measures. On the han rights cannot be respected and protected
e concept of good governance can be linked in international human rights instruments. Human Rights recognizes the importance of states that everyone is entitled to a social is and freedoms set forth in the Declaration onal Covenants on Human Rights contain iluties and role of governments in securing man rights. Article 2 of the International uires states parties to respect and to ensure
to take the necessary steps to give effect to provide an effective remedy to individuals a fair and effective judicial or administrative idual rights or the violation thereof. Under ocial and Cultural Rights, states are obliged ogressively the full realization of the rights riate means.
g bodies have given some attention to the n general comment No. 12, on the right to al and Cultural Rights stated that "Good fall human rights, including the elimination lihood for all." The Committee on the Rights essed the issue of governments' capacity to child and the issue of decentralization of iressed corruption as a major obstacle to the es. The Human Rights Committee generally of adequate remedies, due process and fair justice in each state. It regularly emphasizes etent judges for the adequate protection of
ghts relies on a conducive and enabling egal frameworks and institutions as well as processes responsible for responding to the inks between good governance and human s. Those are;


Page 167
வைர விழ
1) Democratic institutions
2) Service delivery
3) Rule of law Y
4) Anti-Corruption
Democratic institutions: When led reforms of democratic institutions create policymaking either through formal instit establish mechanisms for the inclusion of processes, especially locally. Finally, thi communities to formulate and express thei
Service delivery: In the realm of c governance reforms advance human rights fulfill its responsibility to provide public g of a number of human rights, such as the initiatives may include mechanisms of a sensitive policy tools to ensure that servic paths for public participation in decision-n
Rule of law: When it comes to the governance initiatives reform legislation systems to courts and parliaments to better i initiatives may include advocacy for lega national and international legal framew institutions.
Anti-Corruption: In fighting corr principles such as accountability, transparer measures. Initiatives may include establishing i creating mechanisms of information sharing funds and implementation of policies.
CoNCLUSION:
The concept of good governance is i uncertain. Aid practitioners have not yet b operational definition of the concept. A Scope, rationale and objectives, have been generated an increasing confusion regardi Defining good governance can be fashione rests to a large extent on the body of interr these principles can be usefully applied to h The nature of governance — both the mea Only then does it make sense to elaborate t analytical tool. Finally, from the above

T D6 O9. 143
by human rights values, good governance avenues for the public to participate in utions or informal consultations. They also multiple social groups in decision-making ay may encourage civil society and local r positions on issues of importance to them.
elivering state services to the public, good when they improve the state's capacity to goods which are essential for the protection tight to education, health and food. Reform ccountability and transparency, culturally es are accessible and acceptable to all, and naking.
rule of law, human rights-sensitive good and assist institutions ranging from penal implement that legislation. Good governance al reform, public awareness-raising on the vork and capacity-building or reform of
uption, good governance efforts rely on cy and participation to shape anti-corruption institutions such as anti-corruption Commissions, g, and monitoring governments' use of public
increasingly being used, its contours remain been able to articulate an unambiguous and variety of definitions, greatly differing in advanced. This multitude of definitions has ng the boundaries of the concept. However, d and that the strength of their universality national human rights and laws. In addition, elp deal with current governance challenges. ns and the ends - needs to be understood. he principles in order to create a meaningful discussion it should be clear that good


Page 168
144 சட்ட மாணவ
governance is an ideal which is difficult t and societies have come close to achievin to ensure sustainable human developme this ideal with the aim of making it a real
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Azam, K.J., 1998, Federalism and Good ( South Asian Publishers.
Deirdre Curtin, Ramses A.Wessel, 200 reflections on concepts, institutions and S Intersentia nV. --
Kapur, Devesh, and Richard Webb, 20 International Financial Institutions, New Yor Series 6.
Knack, Stephen, 2000, Aid Dependence a Empirical Analysis, Washington DC: World II
Michael C. Rewa, 2001, Principles of goc 4 of Faith and society series, Paulines Publica
Somasundaram,M.(Ed), 1997, The Thirc in Sri Lanka, Colombo, International Center f
Th.C.Van Boven, Fons coomans, 2000, Hun and practice: an anthology from the work of T
United Nations Development Program Development: A UNDP Policy Document on
World Bank)
. . . . 1992, Governance and Dev
SSSSS . 1991, Managing Developm DC: The World Bank, Discussion Paper,25Jur

* தமிழ் மன்றம்
o achieve in its totality. Very few countries g good governance in its totality. However, ht, actions must be taken to work towards
ity.
Governance: Issues across Cultures, New Delhi,
5, Good governance and the European Union: ubstance Volume 49 of commune europium,
)0, Governance-Related Conditionality of the k and Geneva: UNCTAD, G-24Discussion Paper
nd the Quality of Governance: ACross-Country Bank, Policy Research Working Paper 2396.
ld governance: the church's perspective,Volume tions Africa.
| Wave-Governance and Public Administration or Ethnic Studies.
man rights from exclusion to inclusion; principles 'heo van Boven, Martinus Nijhoff Publishers.
me, 1997, Governance for Sustainable Human Good Governance. New York.
2lopment (Washington, DC: The World Bank).
2nt: The Governance Dimension (Washington, Le).


Page 169
“PHYSICIAN ASSISTED SU) A BIO ETHICAL
The phrase "Physician Assisted Suici
with a terminal illness and in serious condi want to continue living, as well as the reques life sustaining. This concept is often refer refer to issues regarding Passive Euthanasi 1996: 271).The term Physician Assisted Suic individual's right to refuse medical treatm But this term is different from Mercy Killin L 2004: 4).
Currently, Physician Assisted Suicid medical, bioethical issues. The vast majorit ethically justifiable in certain circumstances, suffering. However there is another argume
Before I examine whether or not PAS the most popular medical Oath of Hippoc medical tradition in Western civilization, u and doctors do no harm. His oath mainly number of healing gods that he will uphold
k "Swear by Apollo the physician, and , the Gods and Goddesses as my wil judgment, I will keep this oath and th
* I will use dietary regimens which wil ability and judgment, I will do no ha:
k. I will not give a lethal drug to anyone and similarly I will not give women a
* In purity an according to divine law,
k I will not use the knife, even upon th
this to those who are trained in this
k Into whatever homes I go, I will ente. voluntary act of impropriety or corru men, whether there are free men or s

[[CIDE RIGHT OR WRONG”
PERSPECTIVE
N.Sivakaran BA (Hons) MA (Reading)
de" refers to the idea that a person, who is
tion under in which the patient would not t physician for withholding or withdrawing red to as dying with dignity. It may also a or Voluntary Euthanasia (Judith Stillion ide is used in legal contents to apply to an ent, the refusal of which will cause death. g or Active Euthanasia (Alan meisel, Kathy
e (PAS) is the most hotly debated among y of people and patients think that PAS is most often those cases involving unrelenting ont that PAS cannot justifiable ethically.
is bioethically justifiable, I want to view ratic. Hippocratic, who gave the birth of inderstood that killing is not a medical act requires a new physician to Swear upon a a number of professional ethical standards.
Asclepius, and Hygieia and Panacea and all tnesses that according to my ability and nis contract,
l benefit my patients according to greatest rm or injustices to them
if I am asked, nor will advice such a plan, a pessary to cause an abortion
I carry out my life and my art,
lose suffering from stones, but I will leave Craft
r them for the benefit of sick, avoiding any ption, including the seduction of women or slaves.


Page 170
146 சட்ட மாணவர்
k Whatever I see or hear in the lives ought not to be spoken of outside, thing to be private.
k AS long as I maintain this Oath fait granted to me to partake of life ful respect of all man for all times. Howe it, May the opposite is might fate." (
When we look deeply into this Oath, we Assisted Suicide morally acceptable. Next, why Physician Assist Suicide is ethically ul
a) Virtually every established medical and
PAS unethical. The American medical
States Supreme Court in 1997 (Waddir incompatible with the physician's role as to control and would pose serious so physicians must kindly respond to patie) mind that cure is impossible. Physicians comfort, care, adequate pain control,
communication. (www.amaaSSn.org)
b) It is understandable, though tragic, tha
those suffering from a terminal, painfu death is preferable to life. However the c should follow medical ethics and oath. doctors will lose their license to practic
PAS is against to Hippocratic Oath, me ethical tradition of medicine strongly op that I will not give a lethal drug to any plan. Furthermore, major professional gr concern is that linking PAS to the pra public.
d) PAS is not necessary because 99.9% of pa
assisted suicide, the other 0.1% could
treatment and palliative care available th procedure. Medical society has forbidder have been deprived of their rights to bi give patients overdose instead of adequ
Medical arguments against PAS include availability of new treatments, and the medicine is fallible and research is go unnecessary requests for assisted suici before the introduction of a new treatm

தமிழ் மன்றம்
of my professional practice or not, which I will keep secret, as considering all such
hfully and without corruption, may it be y and the practice of my art, gaining the ver should I transgress this oath and violate Steven H.Miles 2005: xiii, xiv)
may realize what whether or not Physician I want to examine and provide arguments njustifiable
nursing organization in the world declares association (AMA) clarified to the United gton V. Glucksberg) PAS "fundamentally healer," it would be difficult or impossible cietal risks. Instead of engaging in PAS, ht's request and should change the patient's s must continue to give emotional support, respect for patient autonomy and good
t some patients in extreme duress such as il, debilitating illness may come to decide ode of medical ethics concludes that doctors If doctors do not follow these guidelines e medicine. (Gregory Hamilton 2004)
dical professional integrity - The historical posed to taking life. Hippocratic Oath states one if I am asked, nor will advice such a oups (AMA, AGS) oppose PAS. The overall ctice of medicine could be harmful to the
tients die a normal or natural death without also achieve natural death given the pain hroughout the nation. PAS is not a medical enforcing their ethics. Patients and families ing malpractice suits against doctors, who Late Care.
he possibility of misdiagnosis, the potential probability of incorrect prognosis. Because ing on, incorrect diagnosis may result in de or in requests that are carried out just ent that could prolong life.


Page 171
வைர விழ
f)
g)
h)
The argument against PAS regarding s that one's assisted suicide is accepted as ill adults, but it may be permitted forev non terminally ill, those whose quality physical disability, persons whose pain It is further contended that adequate requiring written request to be repeate two unrelated witness while at the some a psychiatrist examination is unrealistic. neither the energy nor the ability to m that the option of assisted suicide for
could give rise to a new cultural norm of and subtly influence end of life decisior
Leon kass, former chairman of Presiden "Neither for love nor money" that appe He claimed that "the first promise self r medicine's primary taboo "I will neithe asked for it, not will I make a suggestio rejects the view that patient's choice f physician view human life in living boc very nature. As its respectability does no Consent, revocation of one's consent to respectability. The deepest ethical princi autonomy or freedom of the patient, neith Rather, it is the dignity and mysterious what the oath calls the purity and hol devotion.
Religion has a place in medical ethics. H help to a patient, who is in terminally i
These arguments seem to make a strong involvement in PAS. While accepting that summarize the major arguments for physi are I believe relatively straight forward fo
a)
b)
The physician's duty is to alleviative th the act of providing assistance to suicid use medical means to relieve their pati few cases, prolonged life will be in com few cases the physician might have to
shorten life directly (Robert F. Weir 19
The physician also has the moral oblig. their patients. Some few patients, even care, will autonomously select PAS as th that request in those cases.

r DGi O9 47
afeguard and the slippery slop maintains an available option for competent terminally er – large groups of persons, including the of life is perceived to be diminished by a is emotional instead physical and so forth. safeguards are not possible. For example, d over a period of time and witnessed by atime involving at least two physicians and Person at the end of their lives typical have eet such conditions. A related argument is mentally competent, terminally ill people, an obligation to speed up the dying process ls of all sorts.
t's council on Bioethics, wrote in his article ared in the journal Public Interest in 1989. astraint sworn to in the Hippocratic oath, as r give a deathly drug to any body if I am n to this effect". The Hippocratic physician or death can make killing him right. The ilies command respect and reverence by its st depend upon human agreement or patient live do not deprive one's willing body of pal restraining the physician's power is not er is it his own compassion or good intention. ; power of human life itself, therefore, also iness of life and art to which he as sworn
uman being is a "gift of God". If physicians llness, that would be against God.
case against physician's approval of and : these arguments are quite weighty, I can cian involvement. The arguments in favor r physician involvement.
e suffering of the patient. So it may justify 2. The physician has the moral obligation to ents' surfing without hastening death. In a patible with relief of suffering, and in those use the medical means to their disposal to 37: 137).
ation to respect the autonomous choices of when provided with excellence palliative eir preferred option. Physician should honor


Page 172
148 சட்ட மாணவ
c) There is other influential medical oath bes of Geneva, also called the World Medic Ethics. It includes three sections:
i. Duties of the physician in general,
ii. Duties of the physician and patient
iii. Duties of the physician to colleague
The section duties of the physician respect a competent patient's right to refu
d) Philin Nitschke, Director and Founder
June 2001 interview with Kathryn Jea appeared in the "National Review Onlin modified on a number of occasions. F and doctors not breaking the skin but t similarly, do no harm is also need to r that physician should prolong a life but this instead is done when physician pro physician should help the patient die. I
e) Sherwin Nalanu, wrote in his February Suicide and Euthanasia in practice," pub "If the prevention and relief of sufferi seems imperative to rethink medical p without legal guarantees of protect understood in its historical contexts. prohibition against PAS in mainstream consultation and informed consent simil professional and bioethics today........
Adherents of the Hippocratic school of r Pythagoras not unlike contemporary adher many mainstream, accepted medical pract quoted by the quill petitioners, requested
1) "To teach then this art if they desire
2) To apply dietetic measure for bene
judgment,
3) Not give a woman an abortive reme
4) Not use the knife"
The text of Hippocratic Oath has be Contemporary version, routinely adapte. similar context doctors contain the prohib fees or for teaching medicine and also or

r தமிழ் மன்றம்
des the Hippocratic Oath, which is Declaration al Association International Code of Medical
s,
'S,
und patients include that the physician shall se or accept treatment.
of Exit International, commented in his 5th of in Lopez, titled "Euthanasia sets sail" that e "overtime, the Hippocratic Oath has been or example, women not studying medicine his rules have been deleted in the new oath emove or delete because do no harm means it is painful burden to patients. The harm in long the life and doing no harm means that t is consistent with medical end of the life.'
24th, 2000 article titled "Physician Assisted plished in the New England journal of medicine. ng are the aims of medical intervention, it rofession's reluctance to participate in PAS ion." The Hippocratic Oath can only be At the time of Hippocratic, there was no Greek medicine. the practice was subject to arin intent to the protocols urged by medical
nedicine, where strongly influenced by the ents of natural cures of disease, he eschewed ice. The original Greek version of the Oath,
the follows of Hippocrates
: to learn it without fee and covenant,
fit of the sick according to my ability and
dy,
en modified through many times the ages. in medical School graduation exercise an ition against surgery, abortion or accepting nit the prohibition against.


Page 173
வைர விழா
g) Frances M. Kamm, Professor of Philosop
School of government stated the following Euthanasia, and Intending Death" publish three step arguments for PAS:
i. Physician may permissibly cause deatl
Some times death is a lesser evil and
ii. Physician may permissibly intend ove
his or her greater good.
iii. Therefore when death is lesser evil, it intend to death on order to stop pain -
h) Some physicians, perhaps even a majority,
in PAS due to personal, moral or religiou individual physicians must not be confus a whole (Robert F. Weit 1997: 137).
Even though the physician is knowingly he / she is doing some thing wrong. Sucl duty of the medical profession, but it is Indeed the physician has a moral duty t problem that people with terminal pati physician cannot heal someone whose di. to make patients, it is clear that the physi the dying. No one advocates that physi ethics to abandon their patients upon mal it is well recognized that physicians hav. patients care (Michael B. Gill 2005: 61).
Moreover, in curing dying patients, one of Suffering. When healing is no longer poss stage. This duty to reduce the suffering crucial respect. If the dying patient is cor his / her suffering. It also applies to phys wrong for physician to try to care a com action to which the patient does not (Ibic to help reduce the suffering of the patier
k) Assist suicide, unlike euthanasia, does no
as it is the dying person himself or herse

மலர் 09 149
hy and Public Policy at John F. Kennedy in her 1998 article "Physician assist suicide, ed in Physician assisted suicide. She provides
has a side effect if it relieves pain, because pain relief a greater good.
r lesser evil to the patients, for the sake of
is some time permissible, for physician to this stem care called three step arguments.
will legitimately refuse to become involved is views but the personal morality of those ed with the obligations of the provision as
involved in a process that leads to suicide n a process is to violate the essential moral to violate medical duty to promote health. to promote health but there is an obvious ent's disease cannot be made healthy. A Sease is lethal and untreatable. So if trying cian does have a role to play in the care of icians are obligated by their professional king a terminal diagnosis. On the contrary, e specially pressing of obligations to such
f the physician's principal roles is to reduce ible, the reduction of suffering takes center dying patients is limited in at least one mpetent, then the physician should reduce ician's duty to promote health. It is just as petent patient by undertaking a course of l: 61). So the physician has the moral duty ht with terminal diseases.
st involve the ending of life by a physician, lf who takes the end of his or her life.


Page 174
1so சட்ட மாணவர்
REFERENCES
Judith M. Stillion, Eugene E. McDowell (1996) Su
London: Taylor & Francis.
Alan Meisel, Kathy L. Cerminara (2004) The Rig
(3o Ed), London: Aspen Publication.
Steven H. Miles (2005) The Hippocratic Oath and
Press.
Gregory Hamilton (2004) Important Medical As www.nightingalealliance.org/cgi-bin/h
Robert F. Weir (1997) Physician-Assisted Suicide,
Michael B. Gill (2005) A Moral Defense of Oreg WWW.u.arizona.edu/~gillm/Mortality%
Do Euthanasia and Physician-Assisted Suic
euthanasia-procOn.org Δ. VieWanSWerS.as]

தமிழ் மன்றம்
icide Across the Life Span: Premature exits, (2d ed),
ht to Die: The Law of End-of-Life Decision Making
! The Ethics of Medicine, US; Oxford University
pect and Considerations of Euthanasia. http:// ome.pl?article=171
Bloomington: Indiana University Press.
on's Physician - Assisted Suicide Law. http:// 20paper'9620final.pdf
ide Violate the Hippocratic Oath?, http:// p?questionID=0001.98


Page 175
EVIDENCE OF EXPERT UNDE
INTRODUCTION
Law of evidence is a procedural lav
truthfulness of facts. In Sri Lanka evident the provisions and guidelines of the Evidence Provisions) Act 1995. Mr. Moner C.J. said th ascertaining controverted question of fact in i Evidence Ordinance states that evidence mea]
a) All statements which the court pe witnesses in relation to matter of fac evidence.
b) All documents produced for the ins
documentary evidence.
Further, fact is defined as follows,
a) Anything;state of things;or relation
Senses;
b) Any mental condition of which any
Therefore generally evidence means with the case and which is placed before ( make a decision upon considering this evi as "The evidence received by court of justi which comes in question before them'.
EVIDENCE OF AN EXPERT
Normally a court is not in a positio evidence. Generally court could not consi have any connection with the case. Witness or perceived by him. Beliefs and opinions It may misdirect the court or court may no circumstances in which opinion of third per the case.
See page 8 on Law of Evidence E R C R Co

R THE EVIDENCE ORDINANCE
R. Priya, B.A. (Col) Final Year Sri Lanka Law College
w where a court of law relies to decide the
e should be placed before the court under Ordinance No 14 of 1895 and Evidence (Special at the "Law of Evidence is a system of rules for udicial inquiries'. In terms of the section 3 of
S:
rmits or requires to be made before it by t under inquiry: such statements called oral
pection of the court; such documents called
of things capable of being perceived by the
person is conscious.
proof or supporting fact which is connected jourt. Court is in a position to evaluate and dence. 'Judicial Evidence' has been defined ce in proof or disproof of facts, the extent of
n to consider opinion of a third person as ler opinion of a third person who does not should present the facts which he had seen would not be considered in a Court of Law. t be able to deliver justice. Still there certain sons are considered to be of value in deciding
Omaraswamy.


Page 176
152 சட்ட மாணவர்
Following are the instances which al cases. Section 45 of Evidence Ordinance should be admitted.
S. 45
When the court has to form an opin
1. Foreign law or
2. of science or
3. Art or
4. The identity or genuineness of hand
5. The identity or genuineness of finger
Any matter on which special knowledge is specially skilled in such foreign Law, Scie handwriting or finger impression, palm imp knowledge in such matter are relevant fact
Therefore this section emphasizes fiv as experts in various fields.
MEANING OF AN EXPERT
The term "Expert" seems to imply experience in the art or profession." Speci even the experience of a person who may n In this matter courts have expressed differe Fernando Vs SI Police Kaluboauila? the accuse with illegal possession of unlawfully manu Police claimed to be an expert. The witnes has gone through a special course of trai excisable articles and that he had given evi Basanayake C.J held that his opinion was in "Specially Skilled "person under section 4
But in the case of Solicitor General qualifications and experience have to be ta competent expert.
Another case which supported the vi erera where a magistrate rejected the evid has wide experience as a radiologist, but previous occasion". But in appeal Gration J
2 1961 NLR 422.
3 AIR 1931, 189.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
low such expert evidence in deciding the lays down the criteria in which the above
ion as to;
writing or
impressions, palm impression or
s required, Opinion of such person who is nce orart or the identity or genuineness of ression or foot impression or having special S. Such persons are called experts.
e categories of people whom are identified
both Superior knowledge and practical al skill "is an elastic term, it would cover lot fall into the category of first rate expert. 2nt views in giving judgments. In Mitradasa 'd was charged under the Excise Ordinance factured liquor. In this case superintend of S stated that as a superintend of police he ning in the Excise Department to identify dence in more than 250 cases of this nature. ot relevant and it did not fall in the class of 5 of Evidence Ordinance.
vs. Fernando T.S. Fernando J held that ken into account in deciding a witness as a
ew of Fernando J's judgment is Stork IP v. 2nce of a radiologist on the ground that "he he has not given evidence in court on any held "that a person especially skilled in the


Page 177
வைர விழ
relevant science and that once is necessary it really does not matter how seldom that
An expert must give the reasons org those matters are relevant. In Soliciter ( government arrack without license Prosecu who identified the arrack in the following ti I am of opinion that it contained governm the magistrate court. In appeal, court hele bold statement of opinion without any rea
MEDICAL EXPERT
Medical witnesses are usually treatec the doctor will be sought by the police in homicide, suicide, assault, sexual offences, cases the doctor will later appear in the coul court may assess the culpability of an acci natural or unnatural causes the authorities evidence in establishing the cause of deatl
Let us consider about importance of murder the related authority should know This is one of the important questions th medical expert may have to decide and th person charged with murder.
When evidence is placed by an accu precise hour, and can account for his mov the medical expert who examines the body the death and the law enforcement autho accurate. In addition medical experts exp parts of the body, self-inflicted wounds, f of weapons used for the crime etc.
Jurors are not bound by what a med. Such evidence if there is nothing contrar accept the medical evidence.
Sometimes courts come across the Here it is the duty of court to evaluate e correct conclusion. In Dias“ case a UN em and car driver were indicted in the High issue of this case was the time of death. indicated a time which was contradicting
* Section 51 of Evidence Ordinance.
67 NLR 502.

IT D6 O9 153
degree of skill is conceded to the witness, skill had been displayed in the witness box.
grounds for which his opinion is based, and General v. Podisira the charge was selling tion led the evidence of a preventive officer erms 'I examined the content of the bottle.... ent arrack". No question was put to him in d that court should not ordinarily accept a
SO.
i as skilled witnesses. The co - operation of investigating most cases of crime involving , and neglect of children and so on. In such rt as an expert witness upon whose evidence, ased person. In cases of Sudden death from will depend largely or entirely on medical
Ղ.
Medical experts. For instance, in a case of the time of the death of the deceased person. at may arise out of the incident where the e factor deciding the guilt or innocence of a
ised that he left the scene of the crime at a sement thereafter, It is the responsibility of to give an opinion about the actual time of rities naturally would wish this time to be press their opinions on injuries on various abricated wounds etc. In addition, the type
ical witness Says. They genrally must act on y before them. Therefore it is necessity to
issue of contradictory evidence of experts. ach of the expert evidence and come to a ployee was murdered in his house. His wife Court. They took the defense of alibi. The Dr. Gunaselvam who did the post mortem with the defense. In this case again a post


Page 178
154 சட்ட மாணவ
mortem findings were considered by ano a different time of death with comparison
Government Analyst is an essential are used. In cases of shooting and bomb Analyst could visit the scene. An officer C direction of shooting, the weapon that h shot has been fired.
In leading the evidence of the gover the case of the judicial medical officer to lea
DNA evidence is the latest category Scientific evidence for purpose of establis material contained within the nucleus of a nucleic Acid. It is giant molecule consistir like the railing of a spiral staircase. It is pa of a cell. For the purpose of comparison, I DNA will have to be extracted for this pu From Blood, saliva, sperms, nail scrapings
DNA evidence has now been accep expert evidence could be led in terms of se collection preservation of a sample is an im with due care, there is a possibility of de place before court for the first time in Hoka of rape and murder. Another famous case case. In this case an infant was lost in the later. More than ten parents were claim Kalmunai Magistrate Court. The Magistre biological parents of the child. DNA evide
OPINION AS TO HAND WRITING
In terms of Section 47 of the Evidenc opinion as to the person by whom any do of a person who is acquainted with the w for such person to express an opinion reg
Following persons are included in the cat
1. Person who has seen that person wi
2. Person who has received documents
See article on Expert witness - Palitha Fe
Sec 47 of the Evidence Ordinance. Sec 47 Explanation.
7
8

* தமிழ் மன்றம்
her medical expert. His evidence indicated to the report submitted by Dr.Gunaselvam.
witness in cases where offensive weapons explosions, it is helpful if the Government f the GA expressing opinions regarding the as been used and distance from which the
hment analyst, it would be necessary, like in ld evidence in the particular filed of activity.
of evidence relied upon by our courts as hing a criminal charge. DNA is the genetic cell. The acronym DNA stands for Deoxyribo g of two strands wound around each other art of the Chromosome found in the nucleus DNA profiling should be done in laboratory. rpose from samples containing human cells.
such samples could be obtained.
ted by our courts as a science upon which ction 45 of the Evidence Ordinance. In DNA portant area and if the same are not collected struction. In Sri Lanka DNA evidence was andara case, in which it included the charges which I could mention is the Tsunami Baby natural disaster of Tsunami and was found ing the child. This case was heard in the |te called for a DNA test to decide who the nce was very significant in this case.
e Ordinance where court wishes to form an cuments was written or signed, the opinion riting of the person. It would be permissible arding the handwriting.”
egory of persons who are aquainted.
iting.
in answer to documents written by himself,
nando - Neethimurasul 2005.


Page 179
வைர விழ
3. Person who under his authority and
4. In ordinary cause of business by tha
him.
MODES OF PROVING HANDWRITING
1. By evidence of the person who wrot
An expert can give opinion under se
Person who are actuated with the ha
Court can decide to compare the do another document written by the sa purpose".
In Fakhruddin vs. State of Madhya Prad unskilled person who was only familiar v Udayar V. Kasivel 2008 (3) CTC 31 it was relevant but not conclusive; it is the duty assistance of expert opinion.
Court shall accept the evidence of a of finger impressions, palm impressions or foc In Singho Appu vs. The King it was held accused were found at a scene of crime, co’ of the offence committed if the accused c the case of Bandapplu w. Ekanayake"* T.S. Fe open to court to convict an accused on b, scene of the offence.
In addition expert evidence of han fingerprint evidence. Because handwriting h a trial judge is not bound to accept the concl He is entitled to disregard the expert opi
COMPUTER EVIDENCE
With regard to electronic and compu Sri Lanka two regimes; one governed by governed by the Evidence (Special Provisi
Section 47 of Evidence Ordinance. Section 73 (1) of Evidence Ordinance. 11 AIR 1967.
Section 45 of Evidence ordinance. 13 46 NLR 49. 1 61 NLR 187.

IT LDGi O9 155
addressed to that person.
: person have been habitually submitted to
e it.
ction 45 of Evidence Ordinance.
undwriting.*
cument which written by the person with me person which is proved for any other
2sh Court was satisfied with evidence of an with the particular Signature. In Chandran s held, opinion of a handwriting expert is of court to come to its own conclusion with
witness who is especially skilled in the field t impressions under the Evidence Ordinance".
that if a fingerprint or a palm print of an urt would be entitled to convict the accused loes not offer a satisfactory explanation. In 'rnando J pointed out that it would not be asis of a finger or palm print found at the
dwriting is not so valuable like DNA and as not developed to such an extent. And also usions of evidence of expert on handwriting. mion.
iter evidence there would appear to exist in Electronic Transactions Act and the other ons) Act of 1995.


Page 180
156 &L LDTaora
If court wishes to form an opinion o expert. But these kind of evidence (su signature) is not covered under Evidence C Ordinance (Special Provisions) Act No 1 Because these types of evidence are not c under Evidence Ordinance of 14 of 1895 section as "Documents'.These are called a the Evidence (Special Provisions) Act dea
The Electronic Transaction Act in cl
"Any information contained in a data record or other communication.'-
a) Touching any fact in issue or releva
b) Compiled, received or obtained d profession or other regularly condu
(Section 21(2) of Electronic Transact,
There are 2 qualifications to the afo 21(2) namely that,
1. Electronic evidence is admissible onl of such fact in issue or relevant fact if and,
2. Electronic evidence admissible on information contained in the rele electronic record or other communi
(Section 21(3) of Electronic Transact,
In Benwell v. Republic of Sri Lanka, observation, "computer evidence is in a evidence nor derivative evidence and in , satisfied that the document has not been computer evidence is not admissible unde certainly not under section 34"
USE OF POLICE DOGS
The evidence regarding the behavio expert evidence. Leading evidence of the b to lead evidence regarding the conduct o
15 (1978-1979) 2 SLR 144.

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
n digital signature court is entitled to call an h as in Electronical transaction, bar code rdinance No 14 of 1895. Instead the Evidence 4 of 1995 covers this area under section 5. nsidered as primary evidence to be covered and do not come under the interpretation s computer evidence and therefore Part II of ls with evidence produced by computers.
hapter V expressly provides that,
massage or any electronic document, electronic
nt fact; and
uring the course of any business, trade or cted activity
on Act)
resaid rule of admissibility found in section
y in circumstances when directoral evidence available, would have been in law admissible
ly if there is no reason to believe that the avant data message, electronicdocument, cation is unreliable or inaccurate
on Act)
Thome J. his judgment made the following category of its own if is neither original admitting such a document a court must be tampered with, under the law of Sri Lanka r any section of the Evidence Ordinance and
r of police dogs also involves the leading of 2havior of a police dog, it would be necessary the dog and the experience of the handler.


Page 181
வைர விழ
In Goonerwardena vs The Republic and Kanapat cases that the behavior of the tracker dog the Evidence ordinance on the basis that highly probable or improbable.
Section 60 of Evidence Ordinance p. expressed in any treaties commonly offer opinions are held may be proved by the research papers of any person who did t view of the expert, it can be accepted or i
GROUNDS OF OPINION
Section 51 of Evidence Ordinance re According to section 51 of Evidence Ordin opinion is based, are also relevant. For ins experiments which he did and relied on f of such experiment, court can decide ho true or to what extent court can rely on S be relevant. In the case of The Queen vs. M. , different post mortem report produced by
Medical report of a doctor is admis Procedure Code.
Further, Judicial Medical Officer, the C Questioned Documents and the Registrar Court of Law. But there are certain condi without calling them. If the defendan circumstances it is necessity to call the ex or the documents which were placed befc
Evidence of an expert is normally tre facts bearing upon opinions of the experts be used for the purpose of corroborating And also expert evidence can be challeng
k When the expert is not in a good sta
k He has some special interest in the
Or
k He has been corrupt.
16 1981 2 SLR 315.
56 NLR 397. 17 55 NLR255.
Selvaguru 54 NLR 61. 9 Sec 46 of Evidence Ordinance.

|T Loତof 09 157
hipillai vs The Queen it has been held in these would be relevant in terms of section 11 of it makes a relevant fact in a criminal trial
roviso (1) stats that the opinions of experts ed for sale and the grounds on which such a production of such treaties for instance, he research on such thing inrelation to the t is relevant under section 60 proviso (1).
fers to the relevancy of grounds of opinion. ance the grounds on which a living person's tance an expert can produce and explain the or the opinion he expressed; on the ground w far those opinion expressed by expert is uch opinion. Therefore the experiments can Sathasivam' court has taken into account two y the medical expert to decide the case.
isible under section 414 (1) of the Criminal
overnment Analyst, the Examiner of the of Finger Prints are acceptable reports in a tions to be met to produce expert evidence it wants to question the expert, in such pert before the court of law with the reports ore the courts as evidence.
lated as independent evidence". In addition, s are relevant but it is not conclusive. It can or contradicting the evidence of a witness'. ed on the following grounds:
ate of mind.
aSe.


Page 182
158 3Fill-LDITGOOT6...If
An expert like any other witnesses w special privileges or immunities during Crc under section 146 of the Evidence Ordinanc
In conclusion facts bearing upon opin a case. It can only be used as corroborating
REFERENCES
Jayarajan, P. R., (May 2006), 5th and 6th Edition, Coomaraswamy, E. R. S. R., (1949), vol.1, The l
Justice Saleem Marsoof; (2006), Electronic Tran Sri Lankan Legislation, (Article on) Law C
Palitha Fernando, (2005), Expert Evidence, (Art Wiswanathan, J., (2006/2007), Medical Expert
Smith Sydney, (1955), 18th Ed., Forensic medici
London.
Athula Bandara Herath, (2006), Case Law on the

தமிழ் மன்றம்
hen he gives evidence cannot be given any SS examination. He may be cross examined e to test his accuracy, veracity or credibility.
on of expert are not a sole element to decide
or contradicting evidence of the witness.
Indian Evidence Act, Sripathi Rajan Publication. aw of Evidence, Lake house Book publishers.
sactions in the Modern world An Analysis of Recent Iollege Law Review at Page 108-126.
icle on) Neethimurasu at Page 75. (Article on) Neethimurasu at Page 21.
ne-A textbook for students and practitioners,
2 Evidence Ordinance, Vishvalekha Publication.


Page 183
சட்ட முரணான கைது ஒரு அ
சுதந்திரமாக நடமாடுவது என்பது ஒவ்6ெ எமது அரசியலமைப்பின் 14ம் உறுப்புரையான உண்டு என்று கூறுகின்றது. இருப்பினும் உறுப் மட்டுப்பாடுகளை விதிக்கின்றது. இம்மட்டுப்பாடு ஒரு நபரை கைது செய்வதும் அவ்வாறான ஒரு நடபடிமுறைக் கோவையின் பிரிவு 23(1) மற்றும்
கைது என்றால் என்ன?
'சட்டப்படி அதிகாரம் பெற்ற அதிகாரிகள் படியாக பிடித்து வைத்தலே கைது செய்தல்’ எனப் நபரும் தனிமனித சுதந்திரத்திற்கு உரித்துடையவ வைக்கப்படவும் முடியும்’ என கூறப்பட்டது. ஒரு மீறல் அல்லது தடுத்து வைப்பு ஆகும் ஆனால் ஒ ஒரு கைதை ஸ்தாபிக்கவில்லை என்பது தெளிவான 606) did, ULGOIT b. Perera vs Siresenal 6) typiSai அத்துடன் ஒரு நபர் கைது செய்யப்பட்டாரா எ6 வினாவல்ல. ஆனால் அந்நபர்தாம் விரும்பிய இட Liberty) தடுக்கப்பட்டுள்ளாரா என்பதே குறித்த கின்றது.
எமது குற்றவியல் நடபடிமுறைக் கோவைய கொண்டுள்ளது.
1. பிடியாணையுடனான கைது (uith (para பிடியாணையுடன் கைது செய்யப்படக்
பிடியாணையுடனான கைது கட்டாயம
- 2. L 5Nuq u JITGoo66oTu506óp5) 60ogħġbu (Uithout twarra பிடியாணையின்றி கைது செய்யப்படக் பிடியாணையின்றி கைது செய்யும் அதி
இந்த இரு சந்தர்ப்பங்களிலும் ஒரு கைது எப்படி ( நிச்சயம் அவசியாமனது. ஏனெனில் ஏலவே கூறி தொடர்புபட்ட விடயமாகும்.

அடிப்படை உரிமை மீறலாகும்.
சா. அன்புவதனி இறுதியாண்டு
இலங்கைச் சட்டக் கல்லூரி
வாரு தனிமனிதனதும் அடிப்படை உரிமையாகும். து 'ஒவ்வொரு பிரஜைக்கும் நடமாடும் சுதந்திரம் புரை 15 ஆனது இந்நடமாடும் சுதந்திரத்திற்கு சில களுக்கமைய நடமாடும் சுதந்திரம் தடுக்கப்படலாம். மட்டுப்பாட்டின் விளைவே அதனை குற்றவியல் பிரிவு 32 என்பன ஏற்பாடு செய்கின்றன.
ஒரு நபரின் சுதந்திரத்தை பூரணமாக பறித்து விடும் படுகிறது. Corea (). The Queen' வழக்கில் ஒவ்வொரு பர். அது போல் தேவையேற்பட்டால் அவர் தடுத்து கைதின் முக்கிய மூலகம் என்னவெனில் ஒரு சுதந்திர வ்வொரு சிறைவைப்பும் அல்லது தடுத்து வைப்பும் ாதாகும். ஏனெனில் சாட்சியமளிப்பவர்களும் தடுத்து ) இது பற்றிய தெளிவான விளக்கத்தை காணலாம். ன்பது அதன் சட்டவலிதுடமையில் அடங்கியுள்ள த்திற்கு செல்ல முடியாதபடி சுய சுதந்திரம் (Personal தடுத்துவைப்பு கைது தானா என்பதை தீர்மானிக்
பானது இருவகையான கைது பற்றிய ஏற்பாடுகளைக்
nt)
fo, Lqu (giipsii.56i5(5 (non cognizable offence)
ானது.
int)
96, quu (g5siðspiJ356îió(g5 (Cognizable offence) காரம் ஒரு பொலிஸ் உத்தியோகத்தருக்கு உண்டு.
இருக்க வேண்டும் என்பது பற்றிய ஆராய்தல் இங்கு யபடி கைது என்பது ஒரு நபரின் சுயசுதந்திரத்துட்ன்


Page 184
160 சட்ட மாணவர்
எமது அரசியலமைப்பில் உறுப்புரை 13(1) ஆ
1) சட்டத்தால் ஸ்தாபிக்கப்பட்ட நடைமுை
2) கைதிற்கான காரணம் கூறப்பட வேண்டு
சட்டத்தால் ஸ்தாபிக்கப்பட்ட நடைமுறை (accordi 1) ஒரு கைது அல்லது தடுத்து வைப்பு ச
செய்யப்பட வேண்டும்.
2) நியாயமான அடிப்படையில் அது அபை
3) கைது செய்வதற்கு பலாத்காரம் பிரயே அவதானிப்பு கவனிப்பு என்பன முக்கி
Ansalin Fernando vs. OIC, Chilaw Police” GilgpiS)ai 13(1), (2), (4) என்பவற்றின் கீழான அடிப்படை உ1 முன்வைக்கப்ட்டது. இங்கு குறித்த கைதிற்கு பொ. குற்றத்திற்கும் தொடர்பு உண்டு என்பதாகும்.
இங்கு இரு வினாக்கள் எழுகின்றன. அவச கீழான குற்றந் தொடர்பில் கைது செய்யப்படுவ: கைதிற்கான காரணம் ஒரு கொலையென்றால் குற். நடபடிமுறைகளை பொலிஸார் ஏன் பின்பற்றவில் பிரிவு 37ல் கூறப்பட்ட காலத்தினுள் விசாரணை முட வேண்டும்.
ஆனால் இந்த ஸ்தாபிக்கப்பட்ட நடபடிமு அவசரகால ஒழுங்கு விதிகளின் கீழான நடபடிமுை தெளிவாகக் கூறுவதானால் இங்கு பொலிஸாரின் என்பதே. அதற்கான காரணம் அவர்களால் கைதி முன்பாகவே அவர்களால் கண்டறியப்பட்டதல்ல மீறப்பட்டதாக நீதிமன்றம் அறிவித்தது. அடுத்து M வழக்கு மிக முக்கியமானதாகும். இவ்வழக்கில் 6 மட்டுமல்ல ஒரு கைது செய்வதற்கான கட்டளைெ பற்றியும் தெளிவாக ஆராயப்பட்டது.
ஒரு கட்டளை பிறப்பிக்கப்படுவதற்கான ே வேண்டும் என்பதே யொழிய குறித்த நபரின் பிற அல்லது குற்றப் புலனாய்வு திணைக்கள தலை உறுதிபடுத்துவதற்கல்ல. ஆகவே அது குற்றவியல் இருத்தல் வேண்டும். நீதவான் ஒரு கட்டளையை சந்தேகநபரிற்கெதிராக, சந்தேக நபரின் கையெழு nails or blood 6T657l 16 p560sD Gig5686) Jil JG555 g) g5
DeerOratne, ) அவர்கள் ஒரு கைது செய்வ: நபரின் சுயசுதந்திரத்துடன் தொடர்புபட்ட நீதியியல் அல்லது புலன்விசாரணையாளர் தேவையெனநின GTQ goveTT.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
னது இரு ஏற்பாடுகளை கொண்டிருக்கிறது.
றக்கிணங்க கைது இருக்க வேண்டும்.
.bܬ(
ng to procedure established by Law) 6Tait gil
ட்டத்தால் செய்ய அதிகாரமளிக்கப்பட்ட நபரால்
2ய வேண்டும்.
ாகிப்பதற்கு ஸ்தாபிக்கப்பட்ட நடைமுறை பற்றிய பமாகும். ) கைது செய்யப்பட்ட நபரின், உறுப்புரை 11 மற்றும் ரிமைகள் மீறப்பட்டதாக அடிப்படை உரிமை மனு லிசார் காட்டிய காரணம் அவருக்கும் ஒரு கொலைக்
ரகால ஒழுங்கு விதிகளின் 18ம் விதி அச்சட்டத்தின் தற்கான அதிகாரத்தையே வழங்குகின்றது. இங்கு றவியல் நடபடிமுறைக் கோவை பிரிவு 23ன் கீழான )லை? அத்துடன் அச்சந்தர்ப்பத்தில் பிரிவு 36ன் படி டியாவிடின்நீதவான் முன் அந்நபர் கொண்டுவரப்பட
றைகள் ஏன் பின்பற்றபடவில்லை? அதேவேளை றகள் ஏன் பின்பற்றப்பட்டன? என வினவப்பட்டது. நோக்கம் குறித்த நபர் கைது செய்யப்படவேண்டும் ன் பின் தேடப்பட்ட ஒரு விடயமேயன்றி கைதிற்கு ஆகவே பாதிக்கப்பட்டவரின் அடிப்படை உரிமை Mahanama Tilakaratine US. Bandula Wickramasinghe” கைது செய்வது தொடர்பில் பொலிஸாரின் கடமை பான்றை பிறப்பிக்கும் போது நீதவானின் கடமைகள்
நாக்கம் குறித்த நபர் நீதிமன்றில் கொண்டுவரப்பட சன்னத்தை ஏதேனும் பொலிஸ் நிலையத்திலோ GOLDj, 35 TíîULU TGV Lugg)G3GvIT (CID Headquarters) ) நடபடிமுறைக் கோவையின் பிரிவு 124ற் கிணங்க ஆக்கும் போது புலன்விசாரணையார்களிடமிருந்து 5g) LDsbDJ b finger prints, samples of hair, finger வுதல் அவசியம் எனவும் கூறப்பட்டது.
தற்கான கட்டளையை வெளியிடுவது என்பது ஒரு செயற்பாடாகும். அத்துடன் வழக்குத்தொடுப்பாளர் னக்கிறார் என்பதற்காக அதனை வெளியிடகூடாது'


Page 185
வைர விழ
மேற்கூறிய இரு வழக்குகளிலும் பாதிக்கட் நடைமுறைகளிற்கிணங்க இருக்கவில்லை.
கைதிற்கான காரணம் பற்றிய தேவைப்பாடு
குற்றவியல் நடபடிமுறைக் கோவை பிரிவு தொடுகை மூலம் செய்யப்படலாம். சொல் அல்லது போது அவரை தொட்டு தடுத்து நிறுத்த முடியும். எ விடயம் என்னவெனில் ஒரு நபர் கைது செய்யப்ட செய்யவில்லை. Corea 05. Queen வழக்கில் இ இவ்வழக்கில் ஒரு கைதிற்கு, கைது செய்யப்படும் ஆனால் ஒரு நபர் கைது செய்யப்படுவதற்கான ச சட்டமுரணாக செயற்படுகின்றார் என்று கூறப்பட்
கைதிற்கான காரணம் கூறப்பட வேண்டுெ சட்டம் தேவைப்படுத்தவில்லை. ஆனால் சர்வ ! தடுக்கப்படுகிறார் என்பதற்கான காரணம் கூறட கின்றது.
பிடியாணையுடன் கைது செய்யப்படும் பே கைதிற்கான காரணம் கூறப்படவேண்டிய சமனா பட்டுள்ளது.
குற்றவியல் நடபடிமுறைக் கோவை பிரிவு உள்ளடக்கங்களை (substances) கைது செய்யப் பொலிஸ் அதிகாரிக்கு விதிக்கின்றது. ஆனால் பி மேற்கொள்ளும் அதிகாரிக்கு அத்தகைய கடப்ப வாதத்தை Corea வழக்கில் Gratien) அவர்கள் மு
ஒரு பொலிஸ் அதிகாரிக்கு ஒரு நபரை பிடி யின்றி கைது செய்தாலும், இவ்விரு சந்தர்ப்பங் காரணத்தை கூற வேண்டிய சமமான கடப்பாடு உ தலையிடுவதற்கான காரணத்தை அவர் கட்டாயப்
Muthusamy US. Kannangara, Inspector of உணர்வும் ஒரு கைதை மேற்கொள்ளும் அதிகா கைது செய்யப்படுகிறார் என்பதின் தன்மை பற்றி என்று கூறப்பட்டது.
ஏனெனில் ஒரு நபரிற்கு அவரது சுய சுத! வதற்கான காரணம் மறுக்கப்படுவது ஏதேச்சதிக குற்றவியல் நீதி நிர்வாகத்தினை நிலை நிறுத்துவ பெறுவதற்காக அல்ல.
ஒரு கைது செய்யப்படுவதற்கு என்ன கார கைது செய்யப்பட்ட நடபடிமுறைக்கும் தொடர் விளக்கம் இதற்கு மிகச் சிறந்த ஆதாரமாகும். இ கைது செய்ய பின்பற்றப்பட்ட நடபடிமுறைக்கும்

pIT LD6\ori 09 161
பட்ட நபர்களின் கைது சட்டத்தால் தாபிக்கப்பட்ட
S:
| 23(1) ற்கமைய ஒரு கைது ஆனது. 'சொல், செயல், து செயலால் அந்நபரின் அசைவு தடுக்கப்பட முடியாத னவே இங்குநாம் விளங்கிக் கொள்ளக்கூடிய முக்கிய படுவதற்கு அவருடைய சம்மதத்தை சட்டம் ஏற்பாடு இது வெகுவாக ஆராயப்பட்டிருப்பதை காணலாம். நபரின் சம்மதத்தை சட்டம் தேவைபடுத்தவில்லை. 5ாரணத்தை கூறாவிட்டால் கைது செய்யும் அதிகாரி -L-gl.
மன்பதிலும் கைது செய்யப்படும் நபரின் சம்மதத்தை நிச்சயமாக அவர் ஏன் தனது சுய சுதந்திரத்திலிருந்து ப்படவேண்டும் என்பதையே இது தேவை படுத்து
ாதும் பிடியாணையின்றி கைது செய்யப்படும் போதும் ான கடப்பாடு கைது செய்யும் அதிகாரி மீது சுமத்தப்
53ஆனது கைது செய்வதற்கான கட்டளையில் உள்ள படும் நபரிற்கு தெரிவிக்க வேண்டிய கடப்பாட்டை டியாணையின்றி கைது செய்யப்படும் போது அதை ாடு இல்லை என பிறிதொரு வழக்கில் கூறப்பட்ட மற்றாக நிராகரித்தார்.
யாணை அளித்த அதிகாரத்தில் அல்லது பிடியாணை களிலும் குறித்த நபர் கைது செய்யப்படுவதற்கான -ண்டு. கைது செய்யப்படும் நபரின் சுய சுதந்திரத்தில் b தெரிவிக்க வேண்டும்’ என கூறினார்.
Police, Kaha(Uata வழக்கில் 'பொது நீதியும், பொது குறித்த நபரிற்கு அவர் எந்தக் குற்றச்சாட்டின் கீழ் அறிவிக்க வேண்டும் என தேவைப்படுத்துகின்றன’
ந்திரம் பறிக்கப்படுவதற்கான அல்லது தடுக்கப்படு ாரம் ஆகும். கைது செய்யப்படுவதற்கான அதிகாரம் தற்காகவே அன்றி ஒவ்வொரு அதிகாரியும் நன்மை
ணம் கூறப்பட்டதோ அதற்கும், குறித்த கைதிற்கும், பு இருக்க வேண்டும். Ansain Fernando வழக்கின் }வ்வழக்கில் கைதிற்கு கூறப்பட்ட காரணத்திற்கும், தொடர்பு (nexus)0இருக்கவில்லை. குறித்த காரணம்


Page 186
1. 과 சட்ட மாணவ
அந்நபர் கைது செய்யப்படுவதற்கான தேவைப்ப அப்படியிருக்க சமாதானத்தை பேணுவதற்கான ெ நபர் தனது சுய விருப்பு வெறுப்புகளிற்கேற்ப செய காரமாகும். அது உறுப்புரை 12(1) இனை மீறும் ெ
கைது செய்யப்படும் போது குற்றவியல் நட விளைவித்தலை தவிர எவ்வளவு பலாத்காரத்ை உறுப்புரை 11னை புறந்தள்ளுகின்றது என்பது விடயமாகும். ஏனெனில் உறுப்புரை 11 சித்திர உறுதிப்படுத்துகின்றது. கைதின் போதான பல எவ்வாறயாயினும் 'ஒரு நபர் கைது செய்யப்பட பிடியாணையின்றி பொலிசாரும் தனிநபரும் ை அவ்வடிப்படையில் தனிமனித சுதந்திரம் பாதுகாக் முக்கியமானதாகும்.
ஒருநபர்ஏதேனும் குற்றத்தை செய்திருப்பாே செய்யப்படும் போதும் அந்த சந்தேகம் எழுவதற் ஆதாரபூர்வமாக எடுத்துக்காட்டக்கூடியதாக இருக்க கைது செய்யப்படுவதற்கான தேவைப்பாட்டை உரு இது தொடர்பில் தெளிவான போக்கையே கடைப்பு உரிமை மீறல் வழக்குகள் இதற்கு சான்று பகர்கின்
இதேவேளை சமாதானகுலைவை ஏற்படுத் செய்வதும், தடுத்து நிறுத்துவதும் ஒரு பொலிஸ் ஆ குறித்த நபரிடமிருந்து வரக்கூடிய தாக்குதல்களை பொலிஸ் அதிகாரி பிரயோகிக்க முடியும்.
King vs. Wannakku Tissaahamy" Gцрдš6)ob அச்சுறுத்தியதோ, சுடமுயற்சிப்பதோ சட்டமுரண் ஒரு நபர் வாதமாக கொள்ள முடியாது என கூற சமாதானத்தை நிலைநிறுத்தும் கடப்பாட்டைக் ெ
எனவே ஒரு கைது சட்ட அதிகாரமளிக்க சுதந்திரத்தை பாதிக்கும் செயல் என்பதால் அதற். தாகும். காரணத்தை கூற மறுப்பது சட்டமுரணான
அவ்வாறு சட்ட முரணான கைது ஏதேச்சதி பிரிவுகள் 23(1) மற்றும் 32 என்பன சட்டநடபடி ஏற்பாட்டையே கொண்டிருக்கின்றன. அவ்வாறு தடுத்து வைப்பு கைது அல்ல. அது ஒரு அடிப்பை
அடிகுறிப்புக்கள்
55 NLR 457.
2 1992. 1 SLR 411.
1999 1 SLR 372. * 52 NLR 324.
5 51 NLR 402.

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
ாட்டை (necessity) உருவாக்கி இருக்க வேண்டும். பாதுக்கடப்பாட்டை உடைய ஒரு அதிகாரமுடைய ற்பட முடியாது. அவ்வாறு செயற்படுவது ஏதேச்சதி சயலாகும்.
படிமுறைக் கோவை பிரிவு 23(1) ஆனது மரணத்தை தயும் உபயோகிக்கலாம் என்று கூறுகின்றது. இது
சட்டவல்லுநர்களால் கவனிக்கப்படவேண்டிய வதையிலிருந்து விடுபடுவதற்கான சுதந்திரத்தை ப்பிரயோகம் சித்திரவதையை தாபிக்க முடியும். வேண்டியவர் என அறிந்தால் மட்டுமே ஒரு நபரை கது செய்வது நியாயப்படுத்தப்படுகிறது எனவே கப்படவேண்டியுள்ள அதேயளவிற்கு சமூக நலனும்
ரா என்ற சந்தேகத்தில், அதிகாரமுடைய நபரால் கைது கான காரணங்கள் குறித்த அதிகாரமுடைய நபரால் 5 வேண்டும். அதாவது நியாயமான சந்தேகம் அந்நபர் நவாக்கி இருக்க வேண்டும். இலங்கை நீதிமன்றங்கள் பிடித்துள்ளன என்பது தெளிவாகும். பல அடிப்படை
0ன.
துகின்ற அல்லது ஏற்படுத்தவுள்ள ஒரு நபரை கைது அதிகாரியின் கட்டாயக் கடமையாகும். அதன் போது ா எதிர்கொள்ளக்கூடிய பலப்பிரயோகத்தை குறித்த
ஆயுதம் வைத்திருந்த நபரை ஒரு பொலிஸ் அதிகாரி T 9/Gö6). (g)Él(g5 5göLJ15/5/Tü60)LJ (Private Defence) ]ப்பட்டது. ஏனெனில் குறித்த பொலிஸ் அதிகாரி காண்டிருக்கிறார்.
ப்பட்ட நடவடிக்கையாகும். அது ஒரு நபரின் சுய கான காரணத்தை அறியும் சுதந்திரம் முழுமையான எ செயலாகும்.
காரமானதாகும். குற்றவியல் நடபடிமுறைக்கோவை முறைக்கிணங்க செய்யப்படவேண்டிய கைதிற்கான நன்கு ஸ்தாபிக்கப்பட்ட நடபடிமுறைக்கு முரணான ட உரிமை மீறலாகும்.


Page 187
WIFE/S RIGHTSTO CON NECESSARIES - THE DEV
A married woman as the manager
responsible for the management of the household necessaries and accordingly ge in order to fulfill the above duty.
This article discusses about the deve married woman's right to contract for h liabilities for household necessaries purch
OBLIGATION TO SUPPORT DURING MARRI,
Under the Roman Dutch Law the wi According to Prof. Halho "It is an invari, excluded even by antenuptial contract". The so long as the common household is in exist his wife's authority during the subsistenc the husband to get released from the liabi with adequate allowance; Reloomel v. Raj lawful wife but also towards to his mistr household.
The above scenario is different unde: right derives from implied agency. She i agent in managing the common household and Cohabitation only raised a prima facie wife to act as the agent of her husband. T that the husband's authority did not in f liability, courts have to look into every ri ascertain the existence of the authority. notifying the third parties, who had been authority at any time.
Therefore unlike in English Law, the the Roman Dutch Law principles with reg necessaries.

TRACT FOR HOUSEHOLD
WELOPMENT OF THE LAW
Nirmala Mary Waz Final Year Sri Lanka Law College
ess of the common house establishment is
household. Hence she has to contract for sts the right to pledge her husband's credit
lopments of the common Law in regard to a house hold necessaries and the husband's lased by wife.
AGE
fe's right derives from the fact of marriage. able incident of marriage, which cannot be wife has authority to contract for necessaries tence. The husband has no right to withdraw ze of common household. It is not easy for lity, even though he had provided his wife msay'. His liability extends not only to his ess, who is the manageress of the common
r the English Law. In English Law the wife's S authorized by her husband to act as his . According to Debenham v. Mellon Marriage presumption of a mandate authorizing the his presumption can be rebutted by proving act exist. In an issue relating to husband's 2levant facts and circumstances in order to Under the English Law the husband after
trading with his wife, can revoke the said
husband's liability is very much wider under ard to wife's right to contract for household


Page 188
164 சட்ட மாணவர்
In Sri Lanka the husband's duty of the Maintenance Act. The Act' requires ar the other spouse, if such individual is un, place prior to the act imposed a duty of m
In cases where a wife is precluded under the Maintenance Act, she may still common law obligation of support for het
LIABILITY OF THE HUSBAND IN CASE OF SEI
Under The Roman Dutch law if the presumption that the wife's authority is essential in this situation.
If separation is by divorce the positic to an end. In Thompson v. Model Steam Laundi to live in the common household and the estopped from disclaiming liability to trad
If the separation is de facto, whethe misconduct of one spouse and;
k If the wife was responsible for the
loses the right to pledge her husban
* If the husband was guilty of matrim
consent, the wife's right is remained her right not in the capacity of mal means of enforcing her husband's ob the husband could have recourse of p if he has provided his wife with ade
Under the Maintenance Act an order fo applicant spouse is living in adultery or b consent. This constitutes a departure from obligation of support continues during a
DISCLAIMER OF LIABILITY MADE BY THE HU
According to Roman Dutch Law the hus with whom his wife is contracting, if he has
This was observed in Sri Lanka in th case the Plaintiff sued the husband for p however, pleaded that in consequence of firms with whom she had dealings, not t thereafter having made what he conside maintenance of the establishment. In this c the station in life of this husband and wif

தமிழ் மன்றம்
support has been statutorily recognized by y spouse with sufficient means to maintain able to maintain him or herself. The law in aintenance only on a husband.
from receiving an award for maintenance ring a civil action to enforce her husband's personal necessaries.
’ARATION
spouses are separated, there is a prima facie put to an end. The nature of separation is
n is same that is the wife's authority comes y Ltd the parties, though divorced continued 2 Court held that the former husband was ers who had supplied her with necessaries.
r by mutual agreement or by matrimonial
termination of the common household she d's credit.
onial misconduct or if separated by mutual unaffected; Excel v. Dougles7. She will exercise nageress of the common household but as bligation to support. In these circumstances reventing his wife from pledging his credit, quate maintenance.
maintenance will not be awarded if the
oth spouses are living separately by mutual the common law, which provides that the
eriod of consensual separation.
SBAND TO THE TRADER
band could disclaim his liability to third parties provided her sufficiently for her needs.
e case of Lalchand v. Saravanamuttu. In this urchases made by his wife. The husband, her extravagance he had notified various o give her credit. And his position is that red an adequate allowance to her for the ase Garvin S.P.J., held that having regard to , and the nature and quantity of the goods


Page 189
வைர விழ
Supplied to her by the plaintiff, the husb with adequate maintenance, liable to the t
The principle pronounced in the abo the wife's authority is an invariable conse
NOTICE TO TRADERS BY THE HUSBAND
When the husband notifies to trade would be warned to determine the nature
If the goods supplied are in the natur had provided his wife with adequate ma: husband could be exonerated from his liab obligation to support.
In these circumstances the trader is i own risk and he would take much care in cause much hardship to the wife in obtain
HOW TO DEFINE 'NECESSARIES'?
The term 'Necessaries' must be d the husband and the life style of the spouse locality in which they live.
In Reloomel v. Ramsay it was expres, clothing may be "necessaries" to an averag precious stones may be "necessaries' to a
Therefore deciding the term "necessa answered carefully since the trader's right
THE STANDARDS
The term "necessaries' may be vie an objective standpoint."
Illustration
The trader provides goods to a marrie to him. In fact it was not so and such goo the husband. In these circumstances in a dis on the test that the court opts to adopt. If
k The subjective stand point:
The husband will be made liable to pi fact necessaries on the ground that the trad with such necessaries.

T D60i O9 165
and notwithstanding he had supplied her rader.
ve judgment is based on the principle that quent of marriage.
rs, of his disclaimer of liability, the trader
of goods he supplies the wife.
e of household necessaries and the husband intenance for her personal needs, then the ility on the ground that he had fulfilled his
in a position of giving credit facilities at his providing the goods. Practically this would ing credit facilities for her personal needs.
efined in the context of financial means of es which includes their social status and the
Sed that while items such as groceries and e middle income group family, jewelry and
affluent one.
aries' is a question of fact which should be
to claim the husband lies on it'
wed either from a subjective standpoint or
'd woman which appears to be "necessaries' ds are already has been provided to her by pute, the unpaid trader's rights will depend the court took;
ay notwithstanding the purchases are not in er would not know that the wife is supplied


Page 190
166 சட்ட மாணவர்
k The objective stand point:
The husband could able to exculp purchases were not "necessaries".
PRO SEMISSE LIABILITY
The husband is primarily responsil household necessaries while the existence arise whether the wife, too, is liable for th
Under Roman Dutch Law if the mari husband's marital power was retained the common debt which was bound both spous between the spouses by antenuptial contrac still be liable for the half of the debt incul
If the marriage was out of communit half the debt although she retained the rig the full amount paid.
Accordingly the wife is liable pro sen
This principle is recognized in Sou whether the spouses live together and 1 unaffected as we discussed earlier so long but if they are living apart the wife's aut has provided his wife with sufficient main
The Sri Lankan Law States that if, ordered to be paid is not paid by the hus supplied for the wife's use.
Therefore the trader could sue the h the wife to recover half the debt. Applical the trader.
CONCLUSION
During the subsistence of a valid r household is not only the duty but also t right to pledge her husband's credit for h
This common law right of a wife h trader and other is on the husband. In a c should be protected, is the husband or th then the trader would have to suffer loss fo woman during the course of his business. who has supplied amply with such necess

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ate from liability on the ground that the
ble for the debt incurred by the wife for the of the common household. But the question e debt pro semisseo.
iage was in community of property and the debt incurred by the wife was considered a ses. Even if there is any private arrangement it, on dissolution of marriage the wife would red.
y the wife was still liable to be sued for the ght of reimbursement from her husband for
nisse in relation to the creditors.
1th African Law, too, and applies to both iving apart. The wife's authority remains as the common household is in existence, hority is restricted. Further if the husband tenance her right to pledge his credit ceases.
consequent to judicial separation, alimony band, and he shall be liable for necessaries
usband first, and failing to recover can sue ion of the above explanied rule safeguards
narriage, the management of the common he right of a wife. Accordingly she has the ousehold necessaries.
as an effect on two parties, one is on the ispute a question arises as to whether who e trader. If the husband is to be protected r undertaking to supply goods to a married If the trader is to be protected, a husband aries will have no recourse.


Page 191
வைர விழ
Therefore some practical solution mu
issues arising out of the common Law rig In order to make the above common law r must provide his wife with an adequate al and should notify the same to third part other hand the trader before supplying the the goods are actually necessaries. I bel resolve the disputes to some extent and th for necessaries is made effective.
ENDNOTES
1 1920 T.P.D. 371.
2 (1880) 6 App. Cases 31. 3 First recognized in Vagrancy Ordinance Ordinance No: 19 of 1889, the Maintena Law of 1889 and introduced gender sen
4 Sec 2 of Act No: 37 of 1999.
5 1926 T.P.D. 674.
6 Bing and Lauer v. Vander Heever 1922 T.F
7 1924 C.P.D. 472 at pp. 480-1.
8 (1934) 36 N.L.R. 273.
9 1920 T.P.D. 371.
10 Whelan v. Whelan 1972 (4) S.A. 306
11. Shirani Ponnambalam, Lazu and the Ma1
page 117.
12 According to Prof. Lee : pro semisse ru contracting party, the other spouse is at a contracted for household purposes independe whether by of any private arrangement bett otherwise.
13 Sec 610 of the Civil Procedure Code.
REFERENCES
Shirani Pomnambalam, Latv) and the Mar
http://mycinderellaworld.co.cc/2009/

T Logi O9 167
|st be put forward in order to cure the above ht of a wife to pledge her husband's credit. ight effective, on the one hand the husband lowance to manage the common household ies who are trading with his wife. On the a goods to a wife should determine whether lieve these suggestions might be useful to hereby a married woman's right to contract
No. 4 of 1841 and later repealed by Maintenance ince Act of 37 of 1999 repealed a British colonial isitive provisions.
.D. 279.
riage Relationship in Sri Lanka (2 Revised Ed.)at
le defined as : whichever of the two spouses is the ll events liable to creditors for half of a debt validly 2ntly of any private arrangement between the spouses, veen the spouses, whether by antenuptial contract or
riage Relationship in Sri Lanka (2"d Revised Ed.)
'01/family-laws-of-Sri-lanka/.


Page 192
“PUNISHIMIENTS" — DO TI
The intention of this article is to analy
the punishments serves the purpose. This w suggestion to rehabilitate the criminals.
What is Punishment? Why do we pu be so many answers, "they deserve to be will protect the society"; the answers to th some answers are based on reasons havi others are concerned with punishment be study of criminology points out the main p Retribution, Rehabilitation, Just deserts, I there are also three perspectives about t perspective, the sociological perspective a
Rehabilitation is the main purpose the detention of the offender will help to 1 be re-introduced into the society as a good goal here is to make the offenders realize understand that their behavior was wro Society.
The theory of Retribution says that affects the society at large. Therefore the of be deserted from the society so that the s law. This theory is often associated with ha an eye; a tooth for a tooth' is a commonly q of this theory point out that the retributio that minor crimes should be punished wit harsh punishments. The theory is sometin act as a deterrent.
Another and recent purpose of the emphasize on repairing the harm caused b world, offenders are subjected to harsh p from the trauma of crime. The Restorativ victim's life. Therefore arrangements are n meet up and talk it over so that both the p consequences.

HEY SERVE THE PURPOSE
Judith Dharshika Ariyanayagarn Final Year Sri Lanka Law College
ze into the punishments and to see whether vill be a small attempt to find out alternative
nish offenders and the accused? There will punished"; "it will stop further crimes"; "it e question may conflict with each other as ng to do with preventing crimes whereas ing deserved by an offender. However the urposes of punishments. These theories are ncapacitation and Restorative Justice. And he punishment such as the philosophical hd criminological perspective.
served by a punishment and it is said that eform him and his behavior so that he can citizen not as an offender or a convict. The of what they have done, and make them ng and these have committed against the
the crime not only affects the victim but enders should be punished and they should ociety would satisfy itself in the hands of arsh punishment, and the phrase "an eye for uoted for this theory. However, proponents n should be proportional to the crime, and h mild punishments while major crimes by nes justified by the belief that punishments
punishment is Restorative justice, which y crime. In any legal system throughout the unishments and victims are not recovered e programs emphasize on the value of the ade for both the victim and the offender to arties would recover from the crime and its


Page 193
வைர விழ
If we come to the other purposes suc it safeguards the victim and the witne: punishment deprives the others from comm imposed on their fellow men. There are Some may say that theory of retribution crime free society. But there are some whi the punishment as they make others to suff should be defined and should not be unli1 should be in a humanitarian way.
The theory of punishments is not a kings. This theory imposes a duty on the s and it should always look into the benef most important duty of the state to create to all individuals of the society. Whateve punishment should lead to a crime frees this goal is achieved.
Chapter 19, Penal Code No. 02 o punishments. Firstly - Death, Secondly - namely - ܗܝ
(a) Rigorous imprisonment - that is
(b) Simple imprisonment.
Another kind of punishment is forfeiture other offences are defined in the Code an for specific offences.
The Death penalty is pronounced by administrative level as the people mainly cor the capital punishment is presently under the people regarding the capital punishme some say that capital punishment should b their lives and this fear deprive them fr argue that no person has a right to take ano of justice it should not be allowed. How punishment system but the execution is st
The most Criticized punishment is t theory believes that the offenders deserve undergo a special treatment in the prisor simple term of imprisonments by taking t consideration. The Sri Lankan Departm "Rehabilitation of prisoners and youthful Schools under the authority of any court in field of correction, custody, care and produ

DIr LᏝᎧofr Ꭴ9 169
has deserting the offender from the society, sses and also to the society. The fear of litting any offence as they see the punishment many moral views about the punishments. is not a correct way to make the society a o are of the view that the offenders deserve er harm. But they all accept that punishments mited and also they expect the punishments
modern theory but roots from our ancient state. The state is the guardian of the people it and safety of their people. And it is the a crime free society and to provide security r the reason may it be, the consequences of ociety. So this study is to observe whether
f 1883, Section 52 makes provisions for imprisonment, which is of two descriptions,
with hard labour;
of property and fine. The punishments for d it is specified in some other specific Acts
the judges but it is not implemented on the ncern in the issue of human rights. In Sri Lanka discussion. There are different views among nt. The above concept is always criticized as be executed as the criminals have the fear for om committing crimes. While some others ther person's life even for the administration ever the Death Penalty is adopted into our ill pending.
he detention in the prison. The criminology to be away from the society and they should ls. AS to our system there are rigorous and he offence committed and the situation into hent of Prisons says that their mission is, offenders committed to prisons and training in the island and research and training in the ction of remand prisoners before the courts".


Page 194
170 சட்ட மாணவர்
In Sri Lanka there are three closed pri Mahara and Welikada. 18 Remand prison there are 2 open prisons in Anuradhapura youth in Pallasena C.C.Y.O, and Thaladena youth in Pallesena and lock-ups for every ( Some special programs such as work release leave schemes. All these arrangements sho reduce the crime in the society and to mak had engineered multiple programs to mak introduced many industrial training progr lead a good life after the conviction peri labour activities such as laundry services, etc. This kind of labour also provide an Prisoners. Also the Department of Prison worships and ceremonies and the Departm inmates into the Society as useful citizen welfare society which provides a valuables These programs carried by the Departme intended to be rehabilitate.
An important question that arises is, v Again there can be several answers. Some designed to provide rehabilitation for prisor for several reasons. But some are of the ol and any person who went there would nev why prisons do not become rehabilitation ( because of this the hardcore criminals an makes the bad to go worst, instead of cor has only become a place where criminals lea of the Prisons Department says that half o to crimes and return to prison. According Wijeya Gunawardena, released prisoners fi to social stigma. He said because prisoners they have no other option but to return to to. Sometimes it seems that the prisons do n when they return to society they commit th that they have paid their debt to society. criminals even after their rehabilitation. Ti Over the Society make the person to comm
The purpose of detention of an offel and to deprive him from his normal day to became the place for training grounds for the prison officers are criticized for their c
WWW, prisons.gov.lk/ institute. * WWW.prisons.gov.lk.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
sons for convicted prisoners in Bogambara, S and 8 work camps. Not only these, but and Pallekella and correctional centers for open camp. There is a Training camp for istrict.' Prison Department has introduced schemes, license release schemes and home w that the prisons are really motivated to e good citizens. The Department of Prisons the criminals as good citizens. They have ame to the prisoners which allow them to od. The prisoners also made to engage in bakery, timber sawing, carpentry, printing, income to the Department of Prisons and is makes arrangements for their religious ent plays a liberal role in reintroducing the after rehabilitation. There is a Prisoners' ervice to the prisoners and to their children. nt of Prisons show that the criminals are
whether the punishments serve the purpose? people may say that the prison system was hers but the system has not worked correctly pinion that the prisons are very bad places rer want to go back again. The main reason entre is because they are overcrowded and d remand offenders are put together. This lecting the offenders. And now the prison urn to become worse criminals. The Statistics f the prisoners released from prison revert to the Prisons Commissioner General Vajira nd it difficult to revert to a normal life due are unwanted by society after their release the criminal lifestyle they were accustomed ot reform criminals. The convicted criminals e same crime again and again. Their logic is Again the society is not ready to accept the he ignorance of the Society and the anger it crimes again and again.
inder is to keep him away from the society day life style. But now the modern prisons career criminals and gang members. And orrupted behavior and inhuman treatments


Page 195
வைர விழ
over the prisoners, the first time petty c1 with hard core criminals and rapists, whe they must become violent to survive. rehabilitated? It is accepted that the pr offence committed but doesn't mean that th The concept of the detention is criticized as in the prison. Some of them and political p because of their status and the influence r innocent prisoners are deprived of their ba to fulfill their basic needs inside the pri prisons lack sanitary facilities and other standards in constructing and maintaining is at stake in our country.
The administrative and executive o The prison rules and regulations prohibit prison but there are number of situations w due to stab injuries inside the prison. Do The persons convicted for the possession o the prisons with the assistance of the prisc of purpose had served by sending those p Papers that the prison officers are suspende the prisoners. Now the prisons have beco articles. Will this ever create a crime frees it is well known and clear that the innoc offences and those who are unable to affor big shots and hard core criminals freely v allowed to do so by the special authoritie:
The important and critical issue is t behind the cells without any pronounceme the legal aid who are suffering as their without any proper reasons for more than of activities in a Democratic Society? They lives behind the cells without committing but also society. According to the Statistic 2007, the daily average of remanded prisc year of 2006. These unwanted conviction the recent past there was another problem PTA remanded persons who stay in the pr know what made them to spend the day delay in the courts proceedings and the i many examples where innocent people sp reason and some have spend more than the ended.
www.prisons.gov.lk/statics.

T LD6f O9 171
iminal and the drug addicts are tossed in ther or not they were violent, to begin with How can we expect those persons to be isoners should be treated according to the ey should be treated in an inhuman manner. the Big time' criminals get special privileges risoners get special treatments in the prisons made by the powerful authorities where the sic needs. The prisoners find it very difficult sons as the prisons are over flowing. The oasic needs. There are certain international prisons in every country. But this standard
fficers fail to act according to their duties. Some article such as guns, knives inside the there prisoners were admitted to the hospital es this kind of situation serve the purpose? if drugs continue to do the same even inside on officers. At the end of the day what kind eople in to prison? We can see in the News 2d and convicted for supplying drugs among me the place where one can have all illegal ociety? If we really analyze into the system, ent prisoners who are convicted of minor d for a fine suffer behind the cells while the walk in the streets as they get pardons and
s
he remand prisoners who spend their days ‘nt of conviction. We met so many people in husbands and siblings are remanded even 10 - 12 years. How can we expect this kind foung generations of our country spoil their any wrong. This, not only affect their lives s of the Department of Prisons published in oners are 12, 349 where it was 11,624 in the s impose more expenses on government. In that the prisons are over flowing with the ison without any knowledge, they just don't S behind the dark cells. This is due to the gnorance of the police officers. We had so and all their life in prison even without any punishment period even before the proceeding


Page 196
172 சட்ட மாணவர்
Another critical issue is the children see the babies who spend their childhood by them. As to the information received f and children of the prisoners also brought don't have any guardians. Also the info spending any money on these babies of th given to the mother. Those innocent childre And the only way they get funds is from We met so many mothers who gave birth
I personally do not believe in the co the opinion that the criminals are not born the society to commit crimes. Therefore them. They should be ready to accept the c any hesitation.
I think the introduction of the Restora reduce crimes in our society. The main ain to the victims and to rehabilitate the offenc will be no more crimes and ensure the offe So the victim and the offerider would re compensating the victim with the proceed of punishment. This was in practice during villages of our country. This was product Society. This punishment serves its purpos
It is the responsibility of the prison a practice. In the mean time it is recommen mental health services and psychological t good and new citizen to our country. In th by pronouncing alternative sentences such based orders and should provide with ba implemented in such a way that the offenc themselves. It will be also useful for the fam can make arrangements to send part of th offender's family so that the offender's fan Also the prison authorities should ensure free of corruption.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
of the prisoners. It is so heart breaking to inside the prisons for no wrong committed rom the Department of Prisons, the babies into prisons along with the mothers as they rmation received was government is not prisoners and they have to share the food n are deprived of their childhood happiness. the well-wishers and kind hearted people. o their child while in the prison custody.
ncept of retribution and desertion. I am on but most of the time criminals are forced by he society has a main role to rehabilitate ffenders after the convicted period without
tive justice in to our criminal system would n of this system should be to provide relief ler and thereby ensure the victim that there nder that he would no more be a criminal. 'concile. This can be put into practice by s earned by the offender during his period the old times by the kings and head men of ive as it helped in maintaining a peaceful e.
uthorities to introduce this new system into ded that the prisoners must provided with reatments which in turn would make them is regard Judges have to play a major role as Community service orders and correction il to those who deserve it. This should be der could rely on such an order and correct ilies of the offenders if the prison authorities e proceeds of the offenders earning to the ily would be maintained while he is away. : that their officials discharge their duties


Page 197
IMPLEMENTATION O.
WOULD IT INCREASE OR DEC
INTRODUCTION
Capital punishment or the death pen process for retribution, general deterrence, in a death penalty are known as capital ( originates from Latin Capitalis, literally "re capital crime was originally one punish punishment has been practiced virtually in to be a cultural universal or close to it, exclu against it. It is a matter of active controv positions can vary within a single political
Capital punishment has also been perspectives. The death penalty involves th state is also a subject which is not easy to sanctions involved in the criminal justice sy the general public is most emotionally and
SRI LANKAN HISTORY
Capital punishment was in force in S Kings in several parts of the Island executed It shows that capital punishment is legal in penalty, and popular opposition to it, has a
The British introduced the death pen 1815 for murder, and "waging war agains Prime Minister S.W.R.D. Bandaranaike aboli it was rapidly reintroduced after his assa: penalty started becoming increasingly w. government modified the use of the capi constitution. Under the new arrangement, c authorized by the trial judge, the Attorn there was no agreement, the sentence was sentence was also to be ratified by the executions. The last execution in Sri Lanka

F CAPITAL PUNISHMENT -
REASE CRIMES IN SRI LANKA2
Shalini Pathinather LL.B., Hon (Lon) Final Year Sri Lanka Lav College
alty, is the execution of a person by judicial
and incapacitation. Crimes that can result Crimes or capital offences. The term capital garding the head" (Latin caput). Hence, a ed by the severing of the head. Capital every society, and thus can be considered ding those with state religious proscriptions ersy in various countries and states, and ideology or cultural region.
approached by both moral and religious e ultimate sanction of death exacted by the dispassionate about and of all the formal
stem. This is certainly the punishment that passionately involved in.
iri Lanka even before the Colonial era. The the death penalty for various punishments.
Sri Lanka from the ancient times. The death
a long history in Sri Lanka.
alty after they took control of the island in t the King." After independence, the then ished capital punishment in 1956. However, ssination in 1959. Opposition to the death idespread and the United National Party tal punishment in its 1978 rewrite of the ileath sentences could only be carried out if ey General and the Minister of Justice. If to be commuted to life imprisonment. The President. This clause effectively ended
took place in 1976.


Page 198
174) F'L. LDTaBOTGI
According to the Penal Code No. 2 penalty as the sanction for crime unders. 2 will be that "he be hanged by the neck till he is to be appointed in that behalf by the President it should be extended to Drug Trafficking
METHODS OF EXECUTION
Following are some of the popular criminals of various offences. They are har lethal injection, garrote, guillotine and ga.
HANGING
After the hanging, the sentenced lo death occurs by asphyxiation, because of a support by the other end. The weight of forward, rests on the slipknot, determine respiratory tract.
ELECTRIC CHAR
Powerful electrical discharges, app. cardiac arrest and respiratory paralysis: : introduces the current for two minutes a from 500 to 2000 volts (otherwise the sent
LETHAL INJECTION
Introduced in Oklahoma and Texas December 1982. It involves an intravenou fast action barbiturate (Pentothal) in comb process is like the one used for a total ane
GARROTE
It consists of a bench in which the which there is an iron circle that grips him harder and harder until he dies by strangli of cerebral vertebrae. Garrote was used ir
GUILLOTINE
The sentenced puts his neck in a pill through; when the rope is released, the bla criminal's neck, cutting his head off, and t of the guillotine. It was heavily used duri

r தமிழ் மன்றம்
of 1883 in Sri Lanka s .296 frames out death
4 that is murder. Accordingly the judgments dead at a place specified in the sentence on a date
of the Republic". But it is been suggested that
and Rape too.
methods that have been in force to execute iging, use of electric chair, administration of s chambers etc.
ses consciousness almost immediately, the slipknot put around the neck and fixed to a the body, hanging in mid-air or inclined s its closing and the compressing action on
lied at short intervals, cause the death for an electrician, by order of the executioner, nd eighteen seconds, changing the voltage "enced would burn).
in 1977; the first execution was in Texas on s continuous injection of a lethal dose of a ination of a paralyzing chemical agent. The esthesia.
sentenced sits. He leans on a pole around
around the throat; a screw handle tightens
ng, while an iron wedge causes the breaking
Spain until a few decades ago.
ory-like structure which the blade will pass de slides along the beams and falls onto the he latter ends up in a basket placed in front ng the French revolution.


Page 199
வைர விழ
GAS CHAMBERS
This execution method was introduc the use of poisonous gas during the Wo) method. The prisoner is tied to a chair in thorax is connected to headphones which ar are sitting, so that a doctor is able to chec airtight room, cyanide is released and th forbids the action of the respiratory enzy body cells.
CAPITAL PUNISHMENT IN SRI LANKA.
Capital punishment is legal in Sri L have been no executions, although death ; by the High and Supreme Courts for murd Punishment was introduced to the count retained after the Independence. Howeve 1956, ushered in by then newly elected Pri be re-introduced, ironically, in the afterm was considered as the first political assass
It was in force for nearly two decades proclaimed by J. R. Jayewardene in 1977. JR, capital punishment was retained in t required the agreement of the Trial Judge the Minister of Justice and the President h out the death penalty. Thus, the last exec Some 33-years ago, in June 1976.
It was during the tenure of Preside emerged again. In 1999, in response to a capital punishment would be reinstated. previous practice of commuting the death Therefore, the number of prisoners on de
Yet another change came about in 200 was gunned down outside his residence. will be reactivated and, in legal terms, this has not been implemented yet.
EFFECT OF CAPITAL PUNISHMENT
There are certain arguments placed ultimate sanction for serious crimes. Som given discussed below.
Capital punishment permanently rel should prove much safer life for the rest

T LDGi 09 175
ed in the USA in the twenties, inspired by ld War One and of the oven as a suicide an airtight room. A stethoscope put on his e in the adjoining room, where the witnesses k the continuation of the execution; in the e sentenced dies by asphyxiation: cyanide mes which transfer oxygen from blood to
anka. However, since June 23, 1976, there sentences were handed down continuously er and drug trafficking convictions. Capital ry by the British; capital punishment was 2r, it was abolished in the "revolution" of me Minister S.W.R.D. Bandaranaike, only to ath of Bandaranaike's assassination, which ination in the country after independence.
, until the advent of the Dharmishta' society Under the 1978 Constitution introduced by he statutes, but its actual implementation handing the sentence, the Attorney General, imself. In effect, this put an end to carrying :ution in this country has been carried out
int Chandrika Kumaratunga that the issue wave of crimes, Kumaratunga stated that What really happened though was that the penalty to life imprisonment was discarded. ath row increased steadily.
)4, when High Court Judge Sarath Ambepitiya Kumaratunga declared the death penalty has been done, but again, capital punishment
for the enforcement of death penalty as the le of the reasons why it should prevail are
moves the worst criminals from society and of the people than long term or permanent


Page 200
176 3LL LDTaxTari
incarceration. It is self evident that dead c) either within prison or after escaping or b
COST
Money is not an inexhaustible comn better spend our (limited) resources on th than on the long term imprisonment of mu
RETRIBUTION
Execution is a very real punishment treatment, the criminal is made to suffer in
Although whether there is a place i principal of "lex talens' (an eye for an eye), is seen by many as an acceptable reason results.
DETERRENCE
It is hard to prove one way or the o the number of people actually executed pe death) is usually a very small proportion countries (e.g. Singapore) which almost alv less serious crime. This tends to indicate thi where execution is a virtual certainty. The deterrent where the crime requires planni think about the possible consequences. W the moment there is no likelihood that any is a strong argument here for making mul punishable by death or for having degrees always argue that death is not a deterrent ar states to prove their point. This is, in my deliberately misleading.
The main propositions of deterrence future crimes by setting an example of cons suffer. It should also be noted that capit, ultimate utilitarian value, that is, the crimi the crime.
Apart from the general opinion of t should be retained, it is more suitable to c our country.
As it was discussed above though d been limited only to law and not open in p the crime rate has mounted to its peak and

தமிழ் மன்றம்
iminals cannot commit any further crimes, ing released from it.
odity and the government may very well e old, the young and the sick etc., rather rderers, rapists, etc.
rather than some form of 'rehabilitative'
proportion to the offence.
in a modern society for the old fashioned is a matter of personal opinion. Retribution for the death penalty according to survey
ther because in most retentionist countries r year (as Compared to those sentenced to ... It would, however, seem that in those ways carry out death sentences, there is far at the death penalty is a deterrent, but only
death penalty is much more likely to be a ng and the potential criminal has time to here the crime is committed in the heat of
punishment will act as a deterrent. There "der committed in these circumstances not pf murder. Anti-death penalty campaigners d usually site studies based upon American
view, flawed and probably chosen to be
in Support of the penalty are that, it deters equences that the would-be criminal would l punishment incorporates within it, the nal subjected to the sanction cannot repeat
he legal concept as to why Death Penalty iscuss it in the context of the condition of
ath penalty was reinforced in 1976 it has actice yet. It is obvious in our country that that death penalty is not feared of by any


Page 201
வைர விழ
criminals because of the impractical reasc reason nurtures the criminals towards c criminals but the ordinary citizens of the affairs, do not hesitate to committee the now become common between both men has become very frequent to occur and the affected through our legal system. It's al. practice. If one criminal is hanged for a nc reduce and ultimately will stop. The pract the death penalty will be discussed furth have evidently proved its success.
CAPITAL PUNISHMENT AND HUMAN RIGHT
International communities such Governmental Organizations, Religious hi for long struggled against capital punis authorities. One of the major successes in International Convention against Torture Treatment or Punishment, but it had no state does not intentionally punish any inn
Finding a man guilty of a grave offen is not an easy task under the law. From a violates rights in three principle ways:
1) It is enforced through arbitrary and rights of the criminal offenders.
2) Errors in carrying out the penalty
violative of the right to life.
3) Less severe alternatives such as life
PRESENT POSITION
Recent protests by the public calling for those who murdered two youth in Ang Task Force, headed by Minister of Justice recommend the re-introduction of death
Secretary to the Ministry of Justice a to submit a list of persons in death row to
This unanimous policy decision was Level Joint Task Force, which comprisec Secretary Justice and judicial Reforms Suh (IGP) Jayantha Wickremaratne, Commissi de Silva and other officials, chaired by Mir Moragoda, who met at the Ministry of De

)rt LDGof O9 17
ons it has carried all these years. This very rimes in numerous ways. Not necessarily country too, agitated by their own personal most heinous crimes. Drug trafficking has and women. Murder, rape and child abuse re is no full stop or even a pause that can be limited to written terms but again not in torious crime, the others will automatically ical consequences of the implementation of er in light of other world countries which
S
as United Nations, International Non erarchies committed to Human Rights have hment implemented by the governmental the Human Rights campaigns has been the and other Cruel or Inhumane or Degrading binding effect on countries. However the ocent as stated in the Human Rights clauses.
ce and implementing the capital punishment human rights perspective the death penalty
unreliable policies and practices that violate
are irreversible and irredeemable and thus
imprisonment are available.
for the re-introduction of capital punishment gulana last week caused the High level joint and Judicial Reforms Milinda Moragoda to penalty.
und Judicial Reforms, Suhada K. Gamlath, is o President Mahinda Rajapaksa.
arrived at following the meeting of the High d Defense Secretary Gotabhaya Rajapaksa, ada K. Gamlath, Inspector General of Police oner General of Prisons Major General Y. R. lister of Justice and Judicial Reforms Milinda efense.


Page 202
1. 汞 சட்ட மாணவ
Since 2006, about 184 persons ha imprisonment. Nearly 541 have appealed the death row, whose appeals have been I are in the Welikada Prison while 77 are in
The issue of the death penalty has Minister Milinda Moragoda publicly sta introduction of capital punishment in Sri law, order and justice in this country. Th with President Mahinda Rajapaksa shortly
The death penalty has always been ours, but also in the developed world. In dilemma, as well as a politically contentio
The Justice Ministry stated recently and with the recent spate of triple murder and armed robberies, this number can onl
There is a school of thought that rei sentences in fact being carried out - woul logic would tend to support this hypoth context of the entirety of our criminal just
Statistics revealed by the authorities 1.5% of our population is in prison and apparently quite high. The prisons hold sor to incarcerate only 10,000, and among the offences, directly or indirectly.
OPINION OF EXPERTS AND PUBLIC
Secretary to the Ministry of Justice ar that the Ministry of Justice has taken a p Speaking at a media meeting Mr. Gamlath favour of reactivating the death penalty. At has spoken to the higher authorities regar and obtained their concern in this regard.
In the meantime numerous public op regard to the implementation of death pen its implication considering the down fall Some of the opinions are as follows:
* As a peace loving innocent member must be protected from the crimina penalty appears to be the answer.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
re had death sentence commuted to life against death sentence with 256 persons in ejected. Of them 175, including six women, the Bogambara Prison.
surfaced again. Newly appointed Justice ted that his personal view was that a reLanka would benefit the administration of 2 minister is reportedly due to discuss this
controversial, not only in countries such as Sri Lanka, its enforcement has been a moral as issue.
hat there were 273 prisoners on death row , the abduction and rape of school children y increase.
ntroducing capital punishment - with death d reverse this trend towards crime. Simple esis. However, this must be placed in the ice system, and not viewed in isolation.
in this regard are shocking indeed. About this, in comparison to other countries, is ne 30,000 prisoners, when they are equipped 2m, over half are involved in drug related
d Law Reforms, Suhada Gamlath has stated olicy decision to reactivate death penalty. said Minister Milinda Moragoda too is in cording to the media the Ministry of Justice iing the reactivation of capital punishment
inions prevail through out the country with alty. Most of their opinions are in favour of of moral and ethical values in the society.
s of the society more particularly children ls. Deterrent punishment including death


Page 203
வைர வி
* In a country like Sri Lanka the prea not effective enough to reduce the cri and the authorities are compelled to
k Society has to get rid of its crimina
garden. Defenders of the criminals do not think about the victims and Therefore weeding the bad element
CONCLUSION
A Necessary Evil
Those who want to see the death pen The most common is that the death penal of zero tolerance to those engaged in c. expressed the belief that, given the curren the implementation of the death penalty makers that they are serious about stop many believe, would lead to a decrea: underworld mafias, who are also aligne The death penalty, according to such opin step towards cleaning up the Society.
Vigilantes
When denied of systems and instit persons resort to a vigilante form of j established processes and dispense justice beat to death a man who had allegedly rap not only perpetuates vigilantism, but als and neighbours the right to defend the fai test of their masculinity rather than abou
In other cases the police act as the government of its war against the underw ones, and the consequent killing of sever
The belief that only certain persor standards and processes, coupled with dis has resulted in mixed signals, if not a vie
Rule of Law
In such an environment the mere i punishment is unlikely to curb crime as a not possible through repression and fear." that are conducive to, and support the gi only possible if the value systems within

prt LDGOŤ O9 179
aching of the clergies are honoured but it is mes in the country. Therefore the government
control these legally.
ls as gardeners get rid of bad weeds in the cry for the welfare of the criminal. But they the suffering of the siblings in their family. s in the society is the best solution.
alty implemented present several arguments. ity is a deterrent which sends out a message riminal activity. Many commentators have t culture of crime and impunity in Sri Lanka, would be a strong signal sent out by policy ping underworld crime and violence. This, se in murders and stop the impunity the d with certain politicians, currently, enjoy. lion, is a necessary evil, a first and important
utions to which they can turn for remedies, ustice where they, like the State, bypass themselves. For instance, in Amparai villagers bed a young girl. This type of honour killing" io confers on male family members, friends mily honour. In almost all cases this becomes t the woman victim herself.
a face of justice. The announcement by the orld by all possible means, even extra-judicial al gangsters and thugs is a case in point.
is are deserving of the application of legal sregard for the rule of law in other instances, w that summary violence is acceptable.
mposition of harsh penalties such as capital a sustained maintenance of law and order is This in turn will create lawless environments owth of Crime. Instead, long term change is which we operate foster respect for the rule


Page 204
1. so சட்ட மாணவ
of law and judicial processes. This cha. government, with the state taking the le processes, subjecting itself to scrutiny a violations accountable for their crimes.
As quoted by the English Jurist, Si Law", prejudice is its death. In the conten over the necessity and the reason to imple1 into the clouds of the prejudice and loose the name and fame of the country in the i
Stating thus, it is inevitable and un punishment would curb crime than the p take law into their own hands. This very severely that will have a greater effect on th as well as "budding". It is internationally ev has experienced success in curbing crime t the death penalty though the force of the
Sri Lanka is in an immediate need to who hinder the development of the countr penalty is the correct solution at this junct

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
nge should begin at the highest levels of ad by respecting the rule of law and legal ind holding perpetrators of human rights
r Edward Coke, 'Reason is the life of the nporary era Sri Lanka has to carefully think ment the capital punishment without getting the right path at the right time to build up international arena.
deniable that the implementation of capital olice authorities and the people themselves act shows that once some one is punished e rest of the offenders who are professionals' ident that countries like Singapore, Malaysia o a greater degree by the implementation of international voice is against it.
curb crimes as it over flows with criminals y. Therefore the implementation of the death ure to reduce the crime level in our country.


Page 205
ISLAMIC SHARIAF
BUT P.
Shariah is the complete code of the duties of the Muslim. It regulates the liv includes from the minority details abou complete system of Islamic.
The word Shariah, it literally means ' that is derived from four sources. The firs last and final revelation of Allah which fo prophet Muhammad (pbuh). The glorious called as the Furqan; the criteria to judge revealed by Allah to Prophet Muhammad ( ago and was revealed in his man appro chapters and more than 6666 Ayath (signs
The glorious Qur'an was revealed in the glories Qur'an; the word of Allah, in to The word of Allah is highest and first sou
The second source is the Sunnah; mi doings of the Prophet (pbuh). According of the Prophet (pbuh). The Sunnah; all a qur'an. they act as a commentary to the C the Qur'an. In the Sunnah, the commandm then come his actions. Allah says in the Surah An-Nisa.
"Obey Allah and obey the messenger, a you differ in anything amongst yoursel
Obey the messenger means obey the (pbuh). The Prophet says that "first looks i Scenes and then if you want more details
1
See The Holly Qur'an, English translation of Islamic researches, IFTA, Surah 04. Al N

HIS NOT BARBARIC
RFECT?
MZackylsmail.M. Final year Faculty of law University of Colombo
slamic law which pertains to the rights and
res of the people. It is comprehensive and t eating, drinking, and clothing up to the
the clear path to follow'. The Islamic shariah t source is the glorious Qur'an which is the or revealed for the last and final messenger Qur'an is the word of Allah and it is also right from wrong. The glorious Qur'an was pbuh) through archangel Gabriel 1400 years Kimately 23 years. It contains 114 suras or ) or verses.
Arabic. But many scholars have translated D all most, all major languages of the world. rce of the Shariah.
eans "the way of the Prophet (pbuh) or the Io the shahih hadises; the authentic sayings uthentic hadises are supplementary to the Dur'an. it gives explanation to the verses of ents of the Prophet (pbuh) come on top, and glorious Qur'an in several places including
ind those charged with authority among you. If ves, referitto Allah and his messenger..."
Sunnah; the authentic sayings of the Prophet in the Qur'an, then look in my example, in a , looks in to next generation, then the next
of the meanings and commentary, the presidency fisa, verse No.59.


Page 206
182 சட்ட மாணவர்
generation, then the next generation'. If y of the Prophet (pbuh) how he led. the best
Prophet(pbuh) was companions (shahabas who saw the Prophet(pbuh), those who di the next generation that the kin. So, if we w if there are different opinions have to look three generations. Therefore, Sunnah of th second source of the Shariah.
The third source is the Ijma that is the the opinions of the companions (shahaba companions of salbus'shalliheens, and foll salbus'shaliheens and the consensus or of century of Hijraho. If can not find the ans any opinions in the glorious Qur'an, then lo hadises. If do not find it there, then go to th of opinions.
The fourth source is the Qiyas that m find and direct indication in the glorious Q the Ijma, then can be used own logic to try verses of the glorious Qur'an or Hadises of there is no direct indication about particula of the glorious Qur'an and Hadises of th relevantanswer by using analogical deduct proper Islamic Shariah Scholars. Thus basic
Highest authority is the glorious Qu. Sunnah of the Prophet; authentic Ha Ijima; the consensus of opinions.
Qiyas, using analogic.
The Islamic shariah is a complete co way of life, how life should be led. But un: critics for the Islam "the present Shariah is Shariah revolve around two aspects; punisl Islam that they are subjugated. These two
The first as the mentioned, the most c they attack because of the way of punishment
* See Sahih Al-Muslim, Vol.04, the book of sl Hijrah, literally it means “Migration'. this t an enemy land to a secure place for religi Makkah to Abyssinia (Ethiopia) and later to from Makkah to Al-Madinah, and (iv) the Isla migration journey from Makkah to Al-Mac

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ou want to find more details about the life peoples who understood this sayings of the ...those who live with Prophet(pbuh), those ed in the state of Eman (faith). then comes ant to understand the hadises, much better, life style of the salbus'shaliheen which is e prophet (pbuh); authentic hadises is the
consensus of opinions or the agreement of s) of the Prophet (pbuh), followed by the owed by the consensus or opinions of the pinions of Muslim jurists of the first three wer in the glorious Qur'an or can not find ok in the sunnah of the Prophet-in authentic a third source that is the Ijma; the consensus
eans "to judge (and come closer), if do not ur'an or in the Sunnah of the Prophet or in and find out the answer based on the other f the Prophet or the Ijma, using analogic. If r things, then should look in to other verses e Prophet or the Ijma and try and find a ion. This can be used in Islamic state where 'ally, there are four sources for the Shariah:
ran; the word of Allah. dises.
ide of conduct. It gives a person complete Fortunately we find in the media and many ; barbaric. Most of the allegation regarding hment in Islam and second is the women in are the main factors, the critics of Islam.
f the western writer's critic about slam and that in Islamic law the punishment is barbaric.
nahabah, chap. 52. hadise No.210.
2rm is used for (i) the migration of Muslims from ous causes, (ii) the first Muslims migration from Al-Madinah, (iii) the Prophet's migration journey mic calendar year which started from the Prophet's inah.


Page 207
வைர விழா
Islam is complete way of life and compare to if we analyze those are good things including the world that tell us “should not rob". Hir says "should not rob", Islam says "should I Islam and other religions in telling way o things its chose a way how to achieve that
In Islamic Shariah, we had third pilla persons who are the saving of more than should give 2.5 per cent of that saving eve being gives charity poverty will be eradicat human being who dies of hunger. Allah sa
“Belongs to Allah, - to his messenger, anc farer; in order that it may not make a circui
So, obligating charity is the part of Islam more than 85 grams of gold, should give 2 charity. After that Allah says that should ni in the glorious Qur'an,
"As to the thief, male or female, cut offh exemplary punishment from Allah, and
Many peoples listened and asking that cho science and technology? Thus the Islamic
many peoples think and imagine that is if law has practiced every second person th been chopped off. But in Saudi Arabia, w being whose hand has been chopped off. chopped off. The law has so stricken that th in the crime. Islamic Shariah such gives adv Will not follow this advice. Those where fai So what Solution do we have for that? The commandments of Allah, they have to be
Today America, supposed to be one C has one of the highest rates of theft and question that if implement Islamic shariah saving of more than 85 grams of gold shoul
A certain fixed proportion of the wealth
Zakat of a Muslim to be paid yearly for the payment of Zakat is obligatory as it is ol economic means for establishing social jus and security (see Sahih Al-Bukhary, Vol.0. anything given in charity, further more se page No.339.
o See Surah 59. Al-Hashr, verse No.07. o See Surah 05. Al-Maidah, verse No.38.

* LOGO O9 183
other way of life. Most of the other religions Islam. For example, all the major religions of hduism says "should not rob". Christianity not rob'. But the word is different between f life is that Islam besides speaking good
take of goodness.
ar of the Islam as Zakat“ that is, every rich nisab level (85grames of gold), he or she ry lunar year charity. If every rich human ed from the world. There will be not single ys in the glorious Qur'an that;
l to kindred and ophans, the needy and the way it between the wealthy among you".
ic sharaih. All those who are rich, saving 2.5 per cent of the saving every lunar year ot rob. If suppose some one rob, Allah says
is or her hands: a retribution for their deed and Allah is exalted in power, full of wisdom'.
opping off the hand in this age of modern sharia is barbaric. It is ruthless faith. And they go to Saudi Arabia where the Islamic a come across, they will see, the hand has e do not have come across single human There may be few, whose hand has been e person will think ten times before commit rise that do not rob. But every human being ith in Allah may follow, every one will not. : great solution is if they do not follow the ou nished.
f the most advance country in the world. It robbery in the world. Would ask simple in America, every rich person who are the ld give 2.5 per cent of that saving in charity
and of each and every kind of property liable to benefit of the poor in the Muslim community. The ne of the five pillars of Islam. Zakat is the major stice and leading the Muslim society to prosperity 2, book of Zakat, hadise No.24). Sadaqah which is e Sahih Al-Bukhari,Vol.2, the book of Zakat-al-fitr,


Page 208
184 சட்ட மாணவ
every lunar year and after that if any one ro The question is that the rate of theft and rc the same? Will decrees? Certainly it will c the Shariah will got the results. Therefor laws for results, not just mentioned in the
People may argue, the think, if we in in America. So, do you means to chop off thc and implement the law couple of people, a Now they know if they arrested then we punishment. The moment punishment is and immediately the rates will come dow)
Many people failed to realize that That does not mean poor man robs bread chopped off. If a poor man robs because Islamic state to provide food to him. Why people (Um“mah) to sequate that the neig punishment has its rules and regulations. etc. then it's implemented. The question of Islamic state. That is the reason, the leases a Saudi Arabia where the Shariah has been
This is for the example of the punish Thus, people who worrying that hand w implement the law, the punishment need r once in the blue moon.
There the point, which may top faul in Islam. This article will not permit to talk a rights in Islam. In short these critics, th subjugated; they do not have their rights, Wonnen are equal. But equality does not m identical. Allah is our creator has made the physiologically different, psychologically c biological make up, physiological make up
Allah has given different rolls for the analyze men and Women in the equal, in som in some aspects men have a degree of ad example, which is in examination two stud on first. If we analyze the answer sheet that In answer to question No.01 student A gets of ten. So in answer to question No.01 stud B'.in answer to question No.02 student Big out of ten. So in answer to question No.( student A. and all the remaining eight answ both get seventy two out of hundred, all ar and No.02 both they have a degree of adv,

தமிழ் மன்றம்
bs chop off his or her hand as a punishment. bbery in America will increase? Will remain ecree. It's a practical law. If we implement
e the Islamic law is perfect. We introduce books.
plement, then thousands of people robbing usands of people? The moment if implement ll the rest. Allah willing to stop the robbing. can bribe and we want to be got single of severe, a person will think before robbing
.
he Islamic Shariah is complete, is perfect. because of his hungry, his hand should be his hungry it's the duty of the state. The did he has robbed for food? It is the duty of hbors do not have hungry. But nature, this The only if laws have particular big amount a person robbing food should not arise in state of robbery in any part of the world it's h practiced.
ment and the logic behind this punishment. ill be chopped off, at the moment if they lot be implemented. It may be implemented
is in Islam. Mainly are about women rights about whole the allegation regarding women ey say that the women in Islam they are they are unequal. In Islam, the men and the ean identically. They equal but they are not : men and the women biologically different, ifferent. So, the equality is depending upon , psychological make up.
men and the women of many aspects. If we e aspects women have a degree of advantage; vantage. But whole, they are equal. For an ents, student 'A' and student 'B' both come there ten question each carrying ten marks. eight out of ten and student B gets sign out ent A has degree of advantage over student ets eight out of ten and student A gets sign 2 student B has degree of advantage over ers both gets eight out of ten. So if we adopt equal. But in answer to the question No.01 ntage one to another vise versa.


Page 209
வைர விழா
Similarly, the men and the women in ) the women have a degree of advantage; it advantage. Beloved Prophet (pbuh) it's me
“Once a person approaches the Propheta. love and companionship in the world? "after that too?" The Prophet repeated" The Prophet again repeated "your moth Prophet said "your father" 7.
That means 75 per cent (3/4) of the love in mother. 25 per cent (1/4) go to father. In silver medal as well as the bronze medal. Fat price. So these aspects the women have a they bore us in the womb for nine months amount of gold for what troubles that the compensated. Because of that the great co mother has the degree of advantage.
On the other hand, the nature is, Allah say
"Men are the protectors and maintainer more (strength) than the other, and becaus the righteous women are devoutly obedi. Allah would have them guard".
So in nature it is our duty to support and p have a degree of advantage. Many other as In short, this falls just short reply for the a Islamic shariah is barbaric as compare to th
Peoples object and the different opir the common objections is the women; they they say, Islamic hijab it's for a model that's the women. Today in the world, if we look on differing for individual to individual society. In certain Muslim countries even l is considered immodest. Here in Sri Lanka women. but if we touch a woman it is immo is with falling hands. As long as if do not to modest. If go to certain western countries ladies, it is modest. We can shake hand; c puts hand forward or if gent puts hand f. hands it's considered that they are uneduc is within the modesty level. In some weste the lady on the cheek, on the lip, no probl
7 See Sahih Al-Bukhari, Vol.08, the book of , * See Surah 04. An-Nisa, verse No.34, and full

Dafi O9 185
slam over the entire equal. In some aspects n some aspects the men have a degree of ntioned;
nd asked him who deserves the maximum level Prophet says "your mother". The man asked four mother'. The man asked 'after that too?' er". The man asked "after that too?" then the
short, mother gets gold medal, she gets her has to be satisfied with mere conciliation degree of advantage. Because, our mother, and Prophet (pbuh) says; even if we give y are taking for nine months, we have not ost of companionship of the children, the
s in the glorious Qur'an,
's of women, because Allah has given the one e they support them from their means. Therefore ent, and guard in (the husband's) absence what
rotect the women. Here is strength the men pects the men and the women are the same. legation of the critics of the Islam that the he women rights in Islam.
lions; how should the law be? And one of are subjugated because of the Islamic hijab. all. Its not for modesty, it is for subjugating c. around us, the level of modesty its keeps depending upon the surrounding and the ooking at women, even steering women, it we can look at women, we can talk her, the dest. Therefore, Sri Lankan short of greeting uch the women in Sri Lanka it is considered shaking hands men and women, men and an talk to her, no problem. In fact, if lady orward and the opposition does not shake ated or uncultured. So there shaking hands rn countries, man can kiss the women, kiss 2m, it is modest. In some western countries
Al-Adab, Chap.02. Hadise no.02. other verse No.35 of the surah.


Page 210
18ଣ சட்ட மாணவர்
we can do what we want. The men and th they do with permission of each other. I modesty keeps on changing. Now, how w is? Which is the modest?
In most of the western countries, t shorts, she is considered modest. But her Lanka wearing mini skirts will be consider modest? What is immodest?
The best want to decide our creator, is mentioned in Islamic shariah. Would lik Islam subjugated women because of Hijal Babylonian civilization, they ill treat the wo of he gets in the punishment, his wife put a concept of an imaginary woman called "Pa of human beings. In the Rome civilization, propagation were very common. When R "glory', a man even had the right to take the the women considered as the sign of the de glorious Qur'an was revealed, very often w to death, she was buried alive.
Islam is the first religion and the benefactors who are blessed the women. also sought them away how to maintain th to maintain the position. That's the reason F talk about the Hijab of the women. But Al speaks about Hijab for the men and then Qur'an;
"Say to the believing men that they shot that will make for greater purity for the they do".
Whenever man look at the women any brea lower his gaze. Any alluring thought con means that if you unintentionally look at t again to feast on her beauty.
The next verse speaks about the Hijab for
o General rule for Hijab means “a long dre
whole body from head to feet except the fac that Hijab should be covered whole body jurists in Islamic shariah, Abu 'Hanifa and N
"o See Surah 24. An-Nur, verse No.30.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
women can do what they want as long as is considered as modest. So, the level of ll we, human beings decide which the best
ere a young lady wearing mini skirts or that same lady comes or any lady in Sri ing immodest. So who's to decide? What is
s all mighty Allah. Let's now analyze what e to tell them who align the allegation that '. If go back to the history at the time of men, if a man committed the murder instead o death. In the Greek civilization, they had indora' who was the root cause of misfortune nudity was very common; prostitution and oman civilization was at the zenith of its life of the wife. In the Egyptian civilization, vil. And in the Arab civilization before the hen the female child was born, she was put
prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is the major After Islam gave rights to the women, it's e modest, how to maintain the rights, how hijab has been prescribed. Peoples normally lah, all mighty in the glorious Qur'an first for the women. Allah says in the glorious
uld lower their gaze and guard their modesty: m: and Allah has well acquainted with all that
ging thoughts comes in the mind, he should les in the mind, he should lower gaze. It he women, do not intentionally look at her
he women that is;
is prescribed for Muslim women to cover their 2 and hands up to the wrists". Some scholars' say
while according to those who are well known (ujni say that there may be appeared the feet too.


Page 211
வைர விழ
"And say to the believing women that modesty; that they should not display the appear thereof: that they should draw th beauty except to..."
There are basically six criteria for the Hijab and the authentic hadises;
1. The extent; for the men its navel to k be covered; the only parts that can wrists. There are many scholars say
The remaining criteria are the same for th
2. The close the way; it should be loos
It should not be transparent such tha
It should not be so glamorous as the
It should not resemble that of the ol
It should not resembeled and be a wear clothes that are specifically ide
And Allah says in the glorious Qur'an,
"O prophet! Tell your wives and your should cast their outer garments over convenient, that they should be known
The glorious Qur'an says; Hijab has beer prevent them from him molested.
Suppose there are twin sisters who ar down on the street. One in twin Sisters, covered except the face and hands up to th the western dress, a mini skirt or shorts. A is ruffian who is waiting for teasing a girl. wearing Islamic hijab? Or will he tease a will tease a girl wearing western jeans an that hijab has been prescribed for the wo
11 See Surah 24. An-Nur, verse No.31.
* See Surah 33. Al-Ahzab, verse No.59.

LDGO 09 187
they should lower their gaze and guard their ir beauty and ornaments except what (ordinarily) eir veils over their bosoms and not display their
which is mentioned in the glorious Qur'an
nee. For the women, complete body should be seen are the face and hands up to the that these should be too covered.
e men and the women.
ed and should not reveal the figures.
at can see through them.
it deprive or attack opposite sex.
pposite sex.
sign of the unbelievers.i.e. they should not !ntities or symbols of the other religions.
their persons (when out of doors): that is most (as such) and not molested''.
prescribed for the women, so that it will
e very, very, very beautiful and they walking she is wearing Islamic hijab come to body e wrists. Other in twin sister, she is going in And just around the corner of the way, there Which girl will he tease? Will he tease a girl girl wearing western dress? But nature, he d skirts. So the glorious Qur'an rightly says men from being molested.


Page 212
188 சட்ட மாணவர்
After that, if any man rapes any wo punishment '. Peoples say that it is barbar you implement the Shariah that is, any ma come in the mind, he should lower his gaze Islamic hijab, come full body covered exce after that, if any man rapes a woman, punishment. The rate of rapes in America decrees? The answer certainly that will dec a way how to our society in which the peo of rape in any country in the world is a S been practiced.
On the other hand, many critics are organizations who are being on actions for is the polygamy allowed in Islam? And thi measures. Actually, the polygamy means spouse". It is divided in to categories; poly wife. Other one is polyandry in which wom normally treat polygamy means general polygamy means both having more than or polygene allowed in Islam?
The glorious Qur'an has to be in the There is no religious book on the face of tl read all religious scripture no one is men Christian men were permitted as many wi restriction on the number of wives. It was o the number of wives to one. Polygene is Talmudic law, the practice of polygene co (960 C.E to 1030 C.E) issued an edict against in Muslim countries continued the practic Rabbinate of Israel extended the ban on mentioned in the glorious Qur'an;
"...marry women of your choice. Two, o able to deal justly (with them), then on That will be more suitable, to prevent yo
According to the American FBI statistic, in rape cases after they go, more than ninety fi case, there are put in to death on first time.
Ibidem, There were 1, 02555 cases of rape re sixteen percents the rape cases were reporte alone. Average of a day 1756 rapes that to 1990. Another report of Juror department of on an average 2713 rape has been took place in America in 1996.
15 See Surah An-Nisah 04. Verse No. 03.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
hen the Islamic shariah says, he gets stably c and ruthless way of life. In America', if in looks at the women any break thoughts And after that, the women there is wearied it the face and hands up to the wrists. And he gets death penalty or he gets stably will increase? Will remain same? Or will rees. That's the reason, we say, Islam chose ple will not rape and molest. The leas state audi Arabia where the Islamic shariah has
being circulated by most of the women the well interest of the women about why ay are subjugated by like these uncultured that "a person who have more than one gene in which a man have more than one en have got more than one husband. People ly, a man have more than one wife. But he spouse. Since the question is, why is the
face of the earth says "marry only one". he earth which says marry only one. If we tioned "marry only one". In earlier time, ves as they wished, since the bible puts no nly few years ago that the church restricted permitted in Judaism. According to the ntinued till Rabbi Gershom ben Yehudah it. The Jewish Sephardic community living e till as late as 1950, until Act of the chief marrying more than one wife. It's only
r three, or four; but if ye fear that ye shall be, ly one, or that which your right hand possess. 1 from doing injustice".
he year 1990 those people who were convicted for e per cents of them again commit rape. That's the
ported in the year 1990 alone. The report said only 1. So, 6,04968 rapes that took place in 1990, in USA ok place in America according to the FBI in year justice, in which said in the year 1996, every day That means every 32 seconds one rape took place


Page 213
வைர விழ
The statements "marry only one" is
religious books. In pre Islamic Arabia man h of wives. Islam put on upper limit polyga have more than one wife only one conditi or four. Otherwise only one. And the glor man to be just between wives'. So the pc people think that Islam says it should co are five categories of do's and Don't's in
Compulsory or obligatory, this is th Second is, recommended or encoura Third is, the permissible or allowed Fourth is, not recommended or disc And the last is, prohibited or forbic
The polygene falls in the middle categori any hadises or the glorious Qur'an which wife, he is the better person than who har
Let's analyze logically, why does the male and female are born in equal propor child has got more resistance than the ma germs and disease much stronger and bett during the pediatric age itself, there is m females. During wars, there are more men the recent war which was took place in Afgl people are massacres out of which most of and diseases than women. The average life and at any given time one finds more wic will have more female in the world as cor
If suppose one of sister, happens t accreted, every man have found the fema than 30 million female in USA alone who the sister who is living in America happe not found the partner yet. The only one of the man who already has the wife or she option.
1° Ibidem, Verse No.129,”ye are never able to
desire'. In Britain alone, there are 4 million female imillion female more than the male, in Russ in US alone there are 7.8 million female m one million female features are being abo female infanticides.
17

T LD6fi O9 189
given in the glorious Qur'an than any other ad several wives. Some people had hundreds my and maximum four. If any one else can on that equal justice between two, or three, ious Qur'an says that it is very difficult for lygene is the exception, not the rule. Many mpulsory marry more than one wife. There Islam;
e first,
ged,
ouraged, den Category.
es of permissible. There is no statement in says that if the man marries more than one ve got marry one wife.
Islam allow more than one wife? By nature tion. But medical science tells that a female ale child. The female child can fight against ter way than the male child. For this reason, ore death among males as compared to the killed as compared to women. For example, hanistan approximately more than 1.5 million hem are men. More men die due to accidents 2 span of females is more than that of males, dows in the world than widowers. Thus we mpare to the male'.
o be in America and suppose the marked ale partner himself. Still there will be more would not be able to find husband. Suppose ns to be among unfortunate ladies who are tion remaining for her is that either marries becomes a public property. There is no third
do justice between wives even if it is your ardent
more than the male, in Germany alone there are 5 ia alone there are 7 million female more than male, ore than male. I have given you because more than rted every year and because of the higher rate of


Page 214
1. R சட்ட மாணவர்
There are some people who are smar virgin soil. Believe that medical science tel virgin through out the life without indulgi Because daily sexual hormones are being claim to the renounce the world for exampl them, can find their demigod are going, fc option is that you marry husband who alrea Islam prefers giving women the honorab disallowing second. There are several oth polygene, but it is mainly protected the m
Therefore, the Islamic shariah is a pe besides talking good things. All the relig immodest, and should not rape. But Islan may on barbaric on those people who m what's happening in the world.
BIBILIOGRAPHY
Alhaji A.D.Ajijola; Introduction to Islamic law, A
source of law,pp.49-92.
Dr. Hussain Hamid Hassan; An introduction to published (1997), section three, the source
Muhammad Qutub;Islam, The misunderstoo (January 1994), Islam and the concept of pu 137,150-155.
Mohamed S.El-AWA; Punishment in Islamic law, má Safdar Hasan Siddiqi, Muhammad messenger of All
Dr. Zakir Abdul Karim Naik; Answer to Non-Mt research foundation (IRF),Mumbai (1999).
Anne Sofie Roald, Women in Islam, the western expe
Asma Barlas; Islam, Muslim and the lIS essay on New Delhi, first edition (September 2004),
M.M.Picthal; Cultural side of Islam, kitab bhawa
Writings of Muhammad Marmaduke Willia Shahid, Ashraf printing press, Lahore, first
Ismail Adam Patel; Islam the choice of thinking wo
Archana Chaturvedi; Muslim women and law
published, 2004.
Archana Chaturvedi; Muslim women from trad New Delhi, first published, 2004, pp.184
Archana Chaturvedi; Muslim women and devel
first published 2004.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
may say that I will prefer my sister remain is us that the man or woman not remaining ng or any illiterate sex or sexual perversion. iberated in the body. These great men who , who go to mountain Himalaya and behind r what? There is no third option. The only dy has the wife or become a public property. le position by permitting first option and er reasons, why Islam has permitted limit odesty of the women.
rfect law. It is the most practical law which ions say that should not rob, should not chose your way how to achieve peace. It ay not know the figure or background or
Adam publishers, New Delhi, edition 2005, partiii,
the study of Islamic law, leaf publication, first of Islamic law, pp.123-238.
d religion, markazi maktaba,Delhi,5' edition nishment, Islam and the sexual repression,pp,132
arkazi maktaba, Delhi, 1stedition (December 1983). ah on Social behaviour, ferozsons ltd, Lahore (1984).
Islims' Common Questions about Islam, Islamic
rience, London and New York, first published (2001).
religion and politics, global media publications, pp.77-90.
in, New Delhi,3rd edition (1990), pp.135-160.
1 Pickthal, Compiled by, Muhammad Haneef edition 2003, women rights in islampp.273-279.
men, Ta-ha publishers' ltd, London, reprinted 1999.
, commonwealth publication, New Delhi, first
tion to modernity, common wealth publication,
pment, commonwealth publication, New Delhi,


Page 215
HUMAN RIGHT
INTRODUCTION TO HUMAN RIGHTS
Human rights are rights inherent to
place of residence, sex, national or ethnic c All are equally entitled to human rights v all interrelated, interdependent and indivi and freedoms to which all humans are e. things people are allowed to be, to do or with each other and live in peace. When abuses Such as discrimination, intolerance Human rights are in alienable. They sho Situations and according to due process restricted if a person is found guilty of a a competent Court.
Human rights are indivisible, intel are civil and political rights, such as th freedom of expression; Economic, Social work, Social Security and education, O development and self-determination. Th advancement of the others. Likewise, the the others. Human rights are Equal and n everyone in relation to all human rights a on the basis such as sex, race and so on.
HUMAN RIGHTS IN SRI LANKA
Sri Lanka incorporated the Bill of Righ Socialist Republic of Sri Lanka and include contains list of rights, which are given ( constitution confers the right on an indivic in respect of the infringement or imminent by executive or administrative action. Art have sole and exclusive jurisdiction to hea infringement or imminent infringement b fundamental right or language right declare
Article 10 of the 1978 Constitution st of thought, conscience and religion, includ or belief of his choice'

TS IN SRI LANKA
N. Easwary Intermediate Year Sri Lanka Law College
all human beings, whatever our nationality, rigin, religion, language, or any other status. without any discrimination. These rights are sible. Human rights refer to the "basic rights ntitled. These are "rights" because they are to have. These rights help people get along human rights are not well known by people, ', injustice, oppression and slavery can arise. ould not be taken away, except in specific . For example, the right to liberty may be crime by a procedure established by law by
rrelated and interdependent, whether they e right to life, equality before the law and and Cultural rights, such as the rights to r Collective rights, such as the rights to le improvement of one right facilitates the 2 deprivation of one right adversely affects ton-discriminatory. This principle applies to ind freedoms and it prohibits discrimination
its into the 1978 Constitution of the Democratic d in Chapter III (Fundamental Rights) which constitutional protection. Article 17 of the iual to seek remedy from the Supreme Court infringement of any such fundamental right ticle 126 states that the Supreme Court shall ir and determine any question relating to the y executive or administrative action of any d and recognized by Chapter III or Chapter IV.
ates that "Every person is entitled to freedom ing the freedom to have or to adopt a religion


Page 216
192 3FLL LOTgo6Jń
In Perera v. Weerasuriya (1985) 2 Sri.L.R.
"the fundamental right of freedom o Constitution cast in absolute terms and or unwritten, which was in force at the only to the extent of any inconsistency a
Article 11 of the 1978 Constitution p to torture or to cruel, inhuman or degradi
In Sriyani Silva (wife of Jagath Kumara-De It was observed that
'It could never be contended that the ri intervention of the death of the person, itself is the consequence of injuries interpretation is not given it would resu who is tortured and survives could vinc but if torture is so intensive that it rest proceedings before this court".
In this case right to life was impliedly rec
Article 12 of the Constitution ensuri persons are equal before the law and all pe law. No person shall be discriminated on th opinion, place of birth etc. This Article en: people in authority
Article 12(1) of the 1978 Constituti negative concept implying the absence individual. Equal protection of the law is a of treatment in equal circumstances
In Paliha auvadana v. Attorney-General [(19
"The concept of equality is basic to man all. Nothing causes more resentment thau which one is not getting. As Thomas Pay Government is equality of rights". Justic have equal rights, in the sense that the law' means that among equals, the l administered, that like should be treates
Article 13(1) of the 1978 Constitutior except according to procedure established b of the reason for his arrest'
In Sirisena v). Perera [(1991) 2 Sri. L.R. 97I i has been arrested depends not on the lega deprived of his liberty to go where he ple

தமிழ் மன்றம்
177, It was observed that,
f thought, conscience and religion is by our it will have to give way only to any law, written time the Constitution came into operation but s between them.'
rovides that "No person shall be subjected ng treatment or punishment"
ceased) v. Iddamalgoda (2003)1 Sri.L.R. 14),
ght ceased and would be ineffective due to the especially in circumstances where the death in that constitute the infringement. If such an lt in a pre-posterous situation in which a person licate his rights in proceedings before the court, 1lts in death, the right cannot be vindicated in
ognized.
es the equality provision. Accordingly "All arsons are entitled to equal protection of the he ground of sex, religion, language, political sures protection against arbitrary actions of
on states that equality before the law is a of any special privilege in favour of any more positive concept and implies equality
78) 1 Sri.L.R. 65 at 68 it was observed that
and evokes an immediate response amongst us h a feeling that someone else is getting something he said, "the true and only basis of representative e is conceived on the basis that all human beings should be treated alike." "Equality before the aw should be equal and it should be equally d like.'
provides that "No person shall be arrested y law. Any person arrested shall be informed
t was observed that whether or not a person ity of the arrest but on whether he has been aSGS.


Page 217
வைர விழ
Article 14(1) of the 1978 Constitution prov
(a)
(b)
(c)
(d)
(e)
(f)
(g)
(h)
(i)
the freedom of speech and expressi
the freedom of peaceful assembly;
the freedom of association;
the freedom to form and join a tra
the freedom, either by himself or in or in private, to manifest his religic or teaching;
the freedom by himself or in associ own culture and to use his own lar
the freedom to engage by himself ( occupation, profession, trade, busir
the freedom of movement and of cl
the freedom to return to Sri Lanka
In Joseph Perera v. A.G. (1992) 1 Sri.L.R. 1
"Article 14 of the Constitution deals with and guaranteed as the natural rights inh Freedom of speech by Article 14(1)(a) goe freedom loving society to impart and ac that it is the matrix, the indispensable coi states that "Freedom of speech and expret and opinions freely by word of mouth, includes the expression of one's ideas t the freedom of discussion and dissemir press and propagation of ideas, this fre The right of the people to hear is within
Moreover it states that,
'this freedom is not absolute. There is no of speech and expression, wholly fre uncontrolled licence which would lead t that the exercise and operation of the rig Subject to such restrictions as may be religious harmony or in relation to parlial or incitement to an offence. Article 15(7) of all the fundamental rights declared a shall be subject to such restrictions as ma security, public order and the protection the due recognition and respect of the rig requirements of the general welfare of a

fr DGOi O9 193
rides that every citizen is entitled to -
on including publication;
de union;
association with others, and either in public on or belief in worship, observance, practice
iation with others to enjoy and promote his nguage;
Dr in association with others in any Lawful less or enterprise;
noosing his residence within Sri Lanka; and
99 observed that
those great and basic rights which are recognized herent in the status of a citizen of a free country. s to the heart of the natural rights of an organized quire information. Of that freedom one may say hdition of nearly every other freedom." It further ssion means the right to express one's convictions writing, printing, pictures or any other mode. It hrough banners, posters, -signs etc. It includes lation of knowledge. It includes freedom of the edom is ensured by the freedom of circulation. the concept of freedom of speech."
Such thing as absolute and unrestricted freedom
e from restraint; for, that would amount to to anarchy and disorder... Article 15(2) provides ht of freedom of speech and expression shall be prescribed by law in the interests of racial and mentary privilege, contempt of court, defamation Further provides that "the exercise and operation nd recognized by Articles 12, 13(1), 13(2) and 14 y be prescribed by law in the interests of national of public health or morality or for the purpose of hts and freedoms of others or of meeting the just democratic society."


Page 218
194 சட்ட மாணவ
Article 15 of the 1978 Constitution deals w of the fundamental rights declared and r
Human rights include both Rights ar duties under International Law to respect obligation to respect means that States mu the enjoyment of human rights. The obli individuals and groups against human ri that States must take positive action to fa At the individual level, while we are entitl the human rights of others.
Article 27(14) of the Directive Princi shall protect, preserve and improve the en
Article 28(e) dealing with fundam enjoyment of rights and freedoms is inse) obligations, and accordingly it is the duty rights and freedoms of other.
The Human Rights Commission of under the Human Rights Commission Act Rights Commission are complaint-based regarding alleged violations of human rig action) and proactive function which inc compliance with the constitutional gua government in formulating legislation and of fundamental rights and ensuring that e international human rights norms, etc. and
The Human Rights Commission (cor inquires complaints relating to alleged vi Chapter-III of the Constitution of Sri I. allegations of human rights violations such arrest and detention, torture, and inhumal receives complaints of alleged violatic complaints relate to violations of rights of of right to equal protection of the law ol relate to alleged violations by members c
In these circumstances, the Commissio their derogation in an emergency or conflict to meet the challenges and constraints of disadvantaged or vulnerable groups to facil
The Commission also receives comp complaints of simple assault to more bruta Cases of simple injury as a general rule giving some measure of relief to the victin the findings are reported to the relevant a appropriate. The victims in some cases

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
ith restrictions to the exercise and operation 'cognized by Articles 12, 13 and 14.
ld Obligations. States assume obligations and , to protect and to fulfill human rights. The st refrain from interfering with or curtailing gation to protect requires States to protect ghts abuses. The obligation to fulfill means ilitate the enjoyment of basic human rights. ed our human rights, we should also respect
ples of State Policy provides that “The State vironment for the benefit of the community."
ental duties states that 'The exercise and parable from the performance of duties and of every person in Sri Lanka to respect the
Sri Lanka:- was established in March 1997 No. 21 of 1996. The functions of the Human jurisdiction (power to dispose complaints hts caused by Executive and administrative :lude review of legal procedures to ensure rantees of fundamental rights, advise the administrative procedures for the protection xisting and proposed legislation conform to undertake human rights awareness activities.
sisting of a Chairperson and four members) olations of fundamental rights contained in anka. Most of these complaints relate to as deprivation of personal liberty, unlawful and degrading treatment. The Commission ns of fundamental rights. Some of these the government employees mainly by denial equality before the law. Other complaints f the police and the armed forces.
in tries to safeguard human rights and minimize situation, to protect and promote human rights multi-ethnic society and to pay attention to tate full enjoyment of their human rights.
laints relating to torture. These range from forms of physical violence while in custody. are settled at the preliminary inquiry stage ls. More serious cases are inquired fully and thorities and to the Attorney General where have gone before the Supreme Court and


Page 219
வைர விழா
obtained relief in the form of compensati borne by the State. But in some cases, th made to pay compensation personally.
It is widely believed that the Human R impetus to strengthen democracy and impro The purpose of the Human Rights Cor independent body to monitor the state age to investigate violations of rights by using it. action for individual rights violations, improvement of human rights within the c
The Ombudsman of Sri Lanka: wa Constitution. Article 156 of the Constitution Commissioner for Administration (Ombud and report on complaints or allegations of other injustices by State Officers, be it from institutions and other like institutions, in a of law. It was intended that the Ombuds granting relief to persons affected by suci remedy though is more cumbersome and 1 financial resources for obtaining such rel Ombudsman to provide speedy relief beca
In any case where he has failed in hi finds that a state officer or department has do is to report such official to the President a reports have not had any forceful effect to ei future or even provide adequate relief to th
The Ombudsman has no branch off places have to travel to Colombo to attend not reimbursed by the Ombudsman. This The Ombudsman can play a key role in administrative indiscretion with regard to r government officers or departments accour to their personnel.
In conclusion, Human rights law is a rights. Human rights are universal, inaliena rights are Equal and non-discriminatory. A stated that "rights without remedies are n

r LDGMO O9 195
on. In many cases, the compensation was e respondents (government officials) were
ights Commission will provide the required ve the human rights situation in the country. mmission of Sri Lanka was to create an ncies in their performance of human rights, S own mechanisms, to recommend corrective
and to make recommendations for the "ountry.
s created in 1978 by the Second Republic established "the office of the Parliamentary isman). He was empowered to investigate the infringement of fundamental right and a Corporation, Local or Central government ccordance with and subject to the provision man would provide an informal mode of h violations. The option of seeking a legal ess accessible to those who do not have the ief. It became virtually impossible for the use of insufficient resources.
S attempts to bring about reconciliation and violated a right of a person, all that he could ind the Parliament. So far it appears that such ther to prevent such things happening in the ose affected or even to punish the offender.
ices. Consequently persons from far away inquiries. Their expenses for such trips are casts additional burdens on the complaints. ensuring good governance by minimizing ights of State employees and also in making table for their actions in matters pertaining
System of laws designed to promote human ble, interdependent and indivisible. Human is the great American judge, Justice Holmes o rights at all".


Page 220
1୨ଣ சட்டமான
REFERENCES
1978 Constitution of Sri Lanka.
Constitutional and Administrative Law of
The Evolution of Constitutional Governan
Perera v. Weerasuriya (1985) 2 Sri.L.R.177. Sriyani Silva (wife of Jagath Kumara-Decease Palihawadana v. Attorney-General [(1978)
Sirisena v. Perera [(1991) 2 Sri.L.R 97].
Joseph Perera v. A.G. [(1992) 1 Sri.L.R. 199

ாவர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
Sri Lanka; Joseph A.L. Cooray.
ce in Sri Lanka, Lakshman Marasinghe.
d) v. Iddamalgoda [(2003) 1 Sri.L.R.14.
1Sri.L.R. 65 at 68).


Page 221
JUDICIAL ACTIVISM
Judicial Activism has been defined as
to depart from strict adherence to judicial
Social policies which are not always consis judges" (Black's law dictionary). Judges
traditional role as interpreters of Legislat role in ensuring that the spirit and not me been in the forefront of social changes. Sou the United States, judges have used this co protect citizens from arbitrary executive
have traditionally been satisfied in playing bases on legislation, until recently. This arti activism is; the arguments for and against th the medium of Public Interest litigation a Warren Court and recent trends of activis
JUDICIAL ACTIVISM
Judge Frank Easterbrook has once
that notoriously slippery term."The con for one cannot define the concept of judici years many definitions have been given. I used in various contexts and with differing term increasingly obscure. But for the pu "Judicial activism is when courts do not cor of laws, but instead create law. Alternativ limit their ruling to the dispute before the broadly to issues not presented in the speci Substitute their own political opinions for legislature (legislating from the bench) rat the court takes for itself the powers of ( powers traditionally given to the judiciary that a judge is applying his or her own po law or prior precedent."
Bradley C.Canon has identified six d be perceived as activist:

1:ABREIF OVERVIEW
Swasthika Arulingam Intermediate Year SriLanka Law College
"judicial philosophy which motivates judges precedent in favour of progressive and new tent with the restraint expected of appellate around the world have gone beyond their ure made law, taken up a more pro active rely the letter of the law is upheld and thus 1th Asian countries such as India and also in ncept in cases of public interest litigation to and legislative acts. But Sri Lankan judges g the expected role of deciding cases strictly icle attempts to give a sketch on what judicial his practice, judicial activism in India through nd the United States during the time of the m in the Sri Lankan judiciary.
stated "Everyone scorns judicial activism, cept of judicial Activism is indeed slippery al activism with absolute certainty. Over the But one could observe that the same term is 3 interpretations making the meaning of this rpose of this article one could probably say (fine themselves to reasonable interpretations ely, judicial activism is when courts do not m, but instead establish a new rule to apply fic action. "Judicial activism" is when judges the applicable law, or when judges act like a her than like a traditional court. In so doing, Congress, rather than limiting itself to the , or "A usually pejorative phrase implying litical views, rather than basing decisions on
imensions along which judges or courts may


Page 222
198 சட்ட மாணவர்
1. Majoritarianism- This dimension take adopted through the democratic proc
2. Interpretive stability-This dimension
decisions alter earlier decisions, doct
3. Interpretive fidelity-This dimension takes provisions are interpreted contrary t the clear implications of the language
4. Substance/democratic process- This d which judicial decisions make substan the democratic political process.
5. Specificity of policy- This dimension judicial decision establishes policy itse agencies.
6. Availability of an alternate policymal degree to which a judicial decision st of the same problem by other govern
THE BEGINNINGS OF THE CONCEPT OF JUDICI
The concept of judicial activism has b of the twentieth century. Before the twentic the concept of judicial legislation, that is, jud favored judicial legislation as the strongest regarded this as an usurpation of the legisl sophistry."
But the term "judicial Activism" was fi Jr. in a Fortune Magazine article which a describing the stand taken by various judg
Schlesinger's Judicial Activists believe See judicial decisions as "result-oriented," adopt the famous Learned Hand dictum t 'empty vessels into which he can pour ne; escape politics: therefore, let it use its politi Judicial self-restraint is "at best a mirage."
ARGUMENTS FOR AND AGAINST THIS PRACT
The main argument against judicial elected branches of government or appoint law and democracy. They argue that an unel what is made by the legislature which is a Justice Holmes once said, "...people must ) to be served up to them by the judges' rei activism.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
S into account the degree to which policies ‘ess are judicially overturned.
lakes into account the degree to which court rines, or constitutional interpretations.
into account the degree to which constitutional o the clear intentions of their drafters, or
used in the provision.
imension takes into account the degree to tive policy, as opposed to acting to preserve
takes into account the degree to which a lf, as opposed to leaving discretion to other
cer- This dimension takes into account the upersedes or inhibits serious consideration ment agencies.
AL ACTIVISM
een in existence even before the beginning 2th century, legal scholars squared off over ges making positive law. “Where Blackstone characteristic of the common law, Bentham ative function and a charade or 'miserable
ormulated much later by Arthur Schlesinger ppeared in January 1947. This article was es of the US Supreme Court of that time.“
that law and politics are inseparable. They because no result is foreordained. They hat "the words a judge must construe are arly anything he will." "The Court cannot
cal power for wholesome social purposes." 7'
ISE
activism is that it usurps the power of the ed agencies, thereby damaging the rule of 2cted branch of government cannot overrule in elected representative of the people. As make their own salvation and not expect it erating the main argument against judicial


Page 223
வைர விழ
The counter argument by proponent persons who came in to power through a m reflect the will of the majority. And thus could oppress the minorities simply throug is needed to counter balance this and em concerns are heard and implemented as w
Another negative argument brough what the Court is actually doing is encro Legislative powers. To prevent abuse of Separation of power should be strictly ad doing the executive role when it overturn government agencies' and the legislative v oid. 11
Defenders of judicial prerogatives say merely exemplify judicial review, and that down any statute that violates a higher law. usurping the powers of the other branche
Edward McWhinney, then a barristerof Toronto, states that "judicial review is making . . . ." Judges are well versed in th equipped" to translate "community value the adversarial process and “case or cor efficacy of judicial activism. McWhinney c
"A court is confined within the bounds the record. Only fragments of a social pi litigation. Had we innate or acquired u we would not have at our disposal adec
On the other hand judges around the wo and sometimes the only beacon of hope to limitations of the powers granted to them adapting themselves according to the situa the courts have formulated and implemer which positive changes have been made it
ACTIVISM THROUGH PUBLIC INTEREST LITI
Prior to the 1970s the Indian Su characterized by judicial restraint. It pre established by parliament. At this period th with the Legislature or the Executive. It wa declared a state of emergency to quell a economic reforms and controversial legisla in as the guardian of the people and coi Gandhi v Raf Narain (AIR 1975 SC 2299). It the constitution, which placed the electic speaker of the Lok Sabha beyond the scru

IT Dori O9 199
s of this concept is that, the law is made by ajority vote and therefore would essentially a situation could arise where the majority gh their electorate power. Thus the judiciary power the minority by ensuring that their ell.9
t forward is that through judicial activism aching in to the spheres of Executive and power in a governing unit Montesquieu's hered to. Judicial Activism is the judiciary S regulations made by appointed officers in role when it declares a piece of enactment
hat many cases of so called "judicial activism" courts must uphold existing laws and strike Thus this would not amount to the judiciary s of government.
at-law and Professor of Law at the University not always a very efficient form of policyhe law but they are "manifestly not the best s into constitutional policies . . . ." Second, troversy" requirements severely limit the (uotes Justice Frankfurter:
of a particular record, and it cannot even shape oblem are seen through the narrow windows of nderstanding of a social problem in its entirety, luate means for constructive solution."
rld are seen as protectors of human rights the oppressed by sometimes exceeding the by the constitution of the state or by simply tion prevailing in society. In many instances ited social and economical policies through h societies.
GATION
preme Court's decision were generally ferred to work within the legal framework ejudiciary did not have many confrontations is during 1975, when President Indra Gandhi ny opposition against her, and brought in ation through parliament, did the court step hfronted the executive in the case of Indra leclared that the thirty-ninth amendment to n of the President, Vice president and the tiny of the judiciary, unconstitutional."


Page 224
200 சட்ட மாணவர்
In the years following this decision th role of "the last resort of the oppressed concept of Public interest litigation to achi Scope of this concept and had lysed this technicalities and procedures and allowing Supreme Court in matters relating to viol. Bandua Mukti Morcha v Union of India (AIR 1 a person was physically or economically u) move the court even by just writing a letter be inaccessible to some of its citizens. Th allowed concerned parties to approach fundamental rights have been violated."
In the case of Upendra Baxi (Dr) v. S Court issued remedial guidelines to improv were in conditions unsuitable for human i of the court by letters written by two law
The court has functioned in filling ensuring the protection of vulnerable grou
In Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan (199 laying down guidelines for the preventic workplace, the court focused its attention i. realisation of the true concept of 'gender e of working women in all work places thro existing legislation.'
In Olga Tellis v Bombay Municipal Corp. by a journalist challenging the decision pavements, sometimes without even giving held that such an action could be challenged of India', and ruled as follows: "Trespass i. that though a trespasser may be evicted f that what is reasonable and appropriate important, the trespasser should be asked a before force is used to expel him.'
In the case of Hassainara Khantoon o Sta found that 80% of Bihar's prison populati the under trials exceeded the period of impr with. Referring to the fair procedure envisa speedy trial, ordered the release of prison imprisonment period for their offense.
Through Public interest litigation controversial decisions relating to the envi cases interpreted the guarantee given by th right to healthful environment. In Bandua 802), stone quarry workers charged that

தமிழ் மன்றம்
e Supreme Court of India has taken up the and bewildered.' The court has used the ave this goal. The judges have widened the to break down barriers created by legal ordinary citizens to directly appeal to the ation of fundamental rights. In the case of 984 SC 802), Justice P.N. Bhagawati stated, if nable to approach the court he or she "may " because the legal system would otherwise 2 precedent laid down in this case further he court on behalf of any person whose
tate of U.P. (1983) 2 SCC 308), the Supreme re the conditions of protective homes which nhabitance. This was brought to the notice professors.
the vacuums created by the legislature in ps in Society.
27) 6 SCC 241), which is the celebrated case on of sexual harassment of women in the n "assisting in finding suitable methods for quality'; and to prevent sexual harassment ugh judicial process, to fill the vacuum in
oration (1985) 3 SCC 545), a petition was filed of the Municipality to remove huts from g a hearing to the slum dwellers. The court as violative of Article 21 of the Constitution s a tort...But, even the law of Torts requires orcibly, the force used must be no greater to the occasion and, what is even more nd given a reasonable opportunity to depart
te of Bihar (AIR 1979SC 1360) Justice Bhagavati on was due to under trials and sometimes isonment for the offences they were charged ged in Article 21 which gives the right to a ers whose imprisonment has exceeded the
the Indian Supreme Court had made ronment. The Supreme Court has in many le Constitution on right to life as including Mukti Morcha v Union of India [(AIR 1984 SC their right to health was denied by them


Page 225
வைர விழ
being forced to work in inhumane condition and said that the court "must abandoned process particularly when it involves a que and forge new tools' to make 'fundament people."
In the case of M. C. Mehta v. union of Ir in the aftermath of the Oleum gas leak from at Delhi and affected the citizens of that ar. fact that the prosecution did not claim for (which was the only preliminary objection and stated that, the petition cannot be re applications for compensation are for enf enshrined in Article 21 of the Constitutior one cannot adopt a hyper-technical approa It ordered the polluters to compensate thc
In 1998 the Indian Supreme Court r case popularly known as the Delhi pollution C of India (July 28, 1998) (No.13029/1985), w of the executive and gave guidelines and transportation of India from diesel fuel to C air pollution. The court issued and impler from all sectors of the government.
Through these cases the court had re. a fundamental right but also conditions wh water. And the government's duty to pro would extend to it protecting the environr
JUDICIAL ACTIVISM IN THE UNITED STATES
The Warren Court is seen as synony United States. The Supreme Court lead by 1969 is known for making dramatic chang history of the American Judiciary. The Cour power, and the federal power in ways pre
In the case of Brown v Board of Educ was laid down in the U.S. Supreme Court in held that as long as the separate facilit segregation did not violate the Fourteenth Court in its unanimous verdict held that s children violated the Equal Protection clau the U.S constitution because this created a the black children. This decision is seen as th and discrimination in the U.S.

T மலர் 09 201
ns. The court ruled in favour of the workers
its Laissez Faire approach in the judicial stion of enforcement of fundamental rights al rights meaningful to the large masses of
dia [(AIR (1987) 4 SCC 463), which originated n Shriram Food and Fertilisers Ltd. complex ea in a large scale, the court overlooked the compensation in the original writ petition brought forward by the defense counsels) 2jected due to this fact alone. It said that orcement of the fundamental right to life and while dealing with such applications ch which would defeat the ends of justice. se afflicted by this accident.
made another controversial decision in the ase (S.C. Writ Pet. (Civil), M.C Mehta v.Union there the Supreme Court took over the role orders to convert the entire fleet of public NG a technology known to reduce vehicular mented this order against much opposition
cognized that not only is the right to health nich promote good health like clean air and otect the fundamental rights of its citizen ment.
m to the concept of Judicial Activism in the Chief Justice Earl Warren between 1953 and es in judicial power and philosophy in the it expanded civil rights and liberties, judicial viously unseen.’
ation (347 U.S. 483 (1954)), the policy which Plessy v Ferguson (163 U.S. 537 (1896), which ies for the separate races were "equal," Amendment', was overturned. The Warren eparate public schools for white and Black ise found in the Fourteenth Amendment to physiologically inferior feeling amoungst e first turning point to end racial segregation


Page 226
202 சட்ட மாணவ
Following the Brown case in anoth where the Arkansas state passed legislati by a school in that state, the Supreme Col Clause of Article VIo made the U.S. Con because Marbury v. Madison ((5 U.S. (1 Cra: power of judicial review, then the precede the supreme law of the land, and is there any state laws contradicting it. It furthe responsibility of the state government it the constitution.
In the case of Loving v. Virginia, (388 U verdict declared that Virginia's anti-misc of 1924", unconstitutional. In previous case anti - miscegenation laws were found to whites and Blacks were equally penalized that Virginia's anti-miscegenation statute the Equal Protection Clause of the Fourt judgment as follows:
"Marriage is one of the "basic civil rights survival.... To deny this fundamental fri classifications embodied in these statut principle of equality at the heart of the the State's citizens of liberty without di requires that the freedom of choice t discrimination. Under our Constitution, another race resides with the individua
Further it stated that such laws were racis interracial marriages involving white perso must stand on their own justification, Supremacy."
CHANGES IN ATTITUDES OF THE SRI LANKA
In the past few years, sphere headed the Supreme Court of SriLanka had reinve that have significantly changed the climat Sri Lanka. The Court has, among other thi Nanayakkara v. N. K. Choksy and 30 Oth hereafter the Lanka Marine Services case Urban Development Authority (Mendis v case). In the process, the Court has rewritt
In the Lanka Marine Services case interest was filed by political activist cancellation and annullment of the dubiou John Keells Holdings (JKH). The Petitioner

தமிழ் மன்றம்
er case Cooper v. Aaron, ((358 U.S. 1 (1958)], on restricting desegregation attempts taken urt held that held that since the Supremacy titution the supreme law of the land, and ch) 137 (1803) gave the Supreme Court the nt set forth in Brown v. Board of Education is fore binding on all the states, regardless of 'r said that even though education is the should carry its duties with consistency to
s.S. 1 (1967) the Warren Court in a unanimous agenation statute, the "Racial Integrity Act such as Pace v. Alabama, (106 U.S. 583 (1883)), be constitutional due to the fact that both if found violating this law. The court ruled violated both the Due Process Clause and eenth Amendment. The court wrote in its
of man," fundamental to our very existence and eedom on so unsupportable a basis as the racial es, classifications so directly subversive of the Fourteenth Amendment, is surely to deprive all le process of law. The Fourteenth Amendment o marry not be restricted by invidious racial the freedom to marry, or not marry, a person of land cannot be infringed by the State."
st and "the fact that Virginia prohibits only ns demonstrates that the racial classifications as measures designed to maintain White
N UDICIARY
by the former Chief Justice Saratn N Silva, inted itself and had issued several decisions e for policy making and implementation in ngs, overturned one privatisation (Vasudeva ers (2008) SC (FR) 209/2007, SCM 21.07.2008), ), and annulled one land alienation by the
Kumaratunga; hereafter the Water's Edge en the rules of policy and implementation.
a fundamental right petition in the public Vasudeva Nanayakkara, praying for the S privatisation of Lanka Marine Services to alleged that not only did Public Enterprise


Page 227
வைர விழ
Reform Commission (PERC) Chairman caus Services Ltd (LMSL), a wholly owned com (CPC), which was profit-making, debt-free, approval of the Cabinet, in a process that W of JKH but along with that JKH was allowed
Respondents objected to the petition to deny locus standi to the petitioner, by subject matter of a fundamental rights ap contention in expansive terms. Referring to s Reforms Commission Act), which provides f to create public awareness of Government public enterprises with a view to develo policies and programmes, the court held t
*Thus public enterprise reform inclu a shadowy, slithering process. The Law mai circumscribed by an abiding public interes on this basis that I reject the objection to a a locus standi to the Petitioner as being m only ignores the significance of the impug economic paradigm shift but also ignores
The Supreme Court held that this ta: illegal' manner and the chairman has actec ordered him to pay a fine to the state.
In this case the Supreme Court tool fundamental Rights petitions imposed by month from the alleged infringement or right. It stated:
"The defense of time bar pleaded by the impugned transfer was not conducted process. The Petitioner had to obtain mat accessible to him. This is borne out by the which significant findings have been made after the application was filed."
The court also broke new ground by Article 35 of the Sri Lankan constitution 1 has legal immunity. But the limits of this p)
In the Water's Edge Case the Court ma Water's Edge Golf Course and Club hou residencies be handed over to the Urban original public purpose for which it was a
The court held the land was knowingly, entrepreneur through a process that was coni of the people and that the transaction reeke

}T LDତof 09 2O3
ed the sale of 90% of shares of Lanka Marine pany of the Ceylon Petroleum Corporation , tax-paying company to JKH, without prior as not transparent and was biased in favour to obtain a tax-free status for its investment.
er's suit in the public interest, and thereby arguing that the case was not the proper plication. However, the court rejected this ection 5 (i) of the PERC Act Public (Enterprise or the duty of PERC to assist the Government
policies and programmes on the reform of ping a commitment by the public, to such hat:
iding divestiture could never descend to be ndates that it should be a transparent process st in ensuring its legality and propriety. It is suit in the public interest and the denial of hisconceived and myopic. The objection not gned transaction in the broad canvass of an the salient aspects of the Law cited above.
x break was obtained by JKH in a 'false and l arbitrarily and exceeded his powers. Court
k a more flexible stand on the time bar for 7 Article 126 (2) of the Constitution of one imminent infringement of the fundamental
the Respondent must necessarily fail since according to law in a fair and transparent erial documents from sources that were not fact that material documents P36 and P37 on were obtained from the Board of Investment
in fact holding against a former president. makes it clear that only the sitting president rovision have previously never been tested.'
de history yet again when it ordered that the se and all surrounding land including the Development Authority to be used for the cquired.
deliberately and manipulatively sold to a private hiving and contrary to the Fundamental Rights d of corruption. It fined the former President


Page 228
20羽 சட்ட மாணவர்
a sum of 3 million Rupees to remind "pi fiduciary obligation towards the state.
Two other well publicized cases in w. executive are the check points and evictic Court ordered that check points found in validity of the check points were taken up in rights lawyer observed that the courts di check points but it reached out to do so." that were irritant to the entire population these check points.
In the later a case filed by Center for F granted preliminary injunction against a dec Gotabaya Rajapakse to evict Tamil residents them to Vavuniya. In the early morning o houses in Colombo and gave the lodgers Colombo. The Supreme Court stepped in a right of freedom of movement provided in of the examples in which the judiciary had persons when it is violated by the other b)
Another case in which the Supreme ( relating to the grade one admission circu parents whose children were denied admis requirement... On 29 March 2007 the Supre Commission (NEC) to formulate a policy set of students to government schools. The c which admitted students to schools based stated:
"The Ministry fell into error by laying weighted marking being elements comple the law whereas the focus should be or apply in the process of effecting admissi
Until recently, the 1956 dictum of the Supre for the substitution of the decision or discri discretion of the Minister' (John Nadar U. the land. This trend was very obviously
Speaking at an event in the Sri Lankan
"We have responded through the law
taken stubbornly. They were well though that our decisions are respected by a ma are keenly looking at the direction we're is the result of a collective effort by judge,

தமிழ் மன்றம்
esent' and future' office holders of their
hich the Supreme Court had confronted the on cases. In the previous one the Supreme the Galle- Colombo route be removed. The a case concerning an arrest. One fundamental id not need to address the legality of the The judgment dealt with security measures and the harassment of Tamil civilians in
'olicy Alternatives (CPA), the Supreme Court ision by the secretary to the defense ministry of boarding houses in Colombo and to bus f 7 June 2007, the army raided Tamil guest 30 minutes to gather belongings and leave und called it a violation of the fundamental the Sri Lankan Constitution. This is one stepped in and protected the basic rights of anches of the State.
Court had checked the Executive is the case ular. This was based on petitions filed by ssion to Schools while having the necessary *me Court ordered the National Education iting out methods and criteria for admission ourt commenting on the previous circulars on distance to the school and quota system
down classifications, quotas and a system of ately antithetic to the guarantee of equality before appropriate methods and criteria that would tons".
ame Court that "there is no authority in law etion of the court in place of the decision or Vanden Drieesen, 58 NLR 85) was the law of overstepped in this case.
Law College the former Chief Justice stated:
in various ways. None of these decisions was it out and pondered on. Now we are very happy jority of this country. The people of the country headed. This is not the effort of one person. This S, lawyers and everyone in the legal profession."


Page 229
வைர விழ
Of course criticisms have been levele mark and performing the functions of the E case. But counteracting this argument Kish
'On the other hand, there are also those desperation as to what checks could b authoritarian and corrupt by each passi extent of judicial discretion amount to lar to the overwhelming desire to curb the g
CoNCLUSION
In the beginning of this article it was is not easily definable. The reason being is judiciary has been varying from one period In India during the 1970s it was about cour as using the legislature to further its own strike down legislation which was consider years it is seen that Indian courts are play Legislature and striking down laws but, by by court itself previously, and opening the In the United States during the Warren's C changes through judicial policy making communities in the society at that time. performing the activist role by simply takir checks for the executive and the legislatur policy making. Thus it could be said in co judicial craft resorted to by judges in an att done in society.
END NOTES
1. Frank H. Easterbrook, Do Liberals and (
U.Colo. L. Rev. 1401, 1401 (2002).
"The original and current meaning of Jut
Conservapedia.
Webster's New World Law Dictionary.
Brian Bix, Positively Positivism,85 Va. L. I. Richard A. Cosgrove, Scholars of the La Hart 56-57 (1996).
6. During the time of President Franklin D legislation a complex package of econom with the goals of what historians call the badly hurt farmers, Reform of business a of the economy during the Great Depress

- LDoof 09 205
d against the judiciary for overstepping its xecutive as what took place in the previous ali Pinto Jayawardene a journalist wrote:
who throw all caution to the winds and ask in e imposed on a Presidency that grows more ng day? To these advocates, discussion on the gely technical arguments that need to give way overnment in whatever way possible."
mentioned that the term "Judicial Activism' that the question what is activism?" in the to the next and from one place to another. standing up to an executive who was seen purposes. Thus the court went as far as to ed to be unconstitutional. But in the recent ing the activist role not by confronting the breaking down legal procedures laid down gates of the judiciary to ordinary citizens. ourt activism meant creating drastic social to correct the obvious imbalances among And recently in SriLanka the courts are ng the role assigned to them, functioning as e, to a higher level and involving itself in inclusion that Judicial Activism is simply a empt to ensure that justice as they see it is
conservatives Differ in Judicial Activism?, 73
idicial Activism', Keenan DKmeic.
Rev. 889,907 n.108 (1999) (book review) (quoting aw: English Jurisprudence from Blackstone to
Roosevelt when he put forward the New deal ic programs he effected between 1933 and 1935 3Rs, of giving Relief to the unemployed and nd financial practices, and promoting Recovery 1.O.


Page 230
சட்ட மாணவர் த
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
Arthur M. Schlesinger, Jr., The Supreme Co
For example, The Jim Crow laws: state a between 1876 and 1965. They mandated de a supposedly 'separate but equal" status treatment and accommodations that were Americans, systematizing a number of ecol
Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka, 34
The Lanka Marine Services case.
Cooper v. Aaron, 358 U.S. 1 (1958).
Wikipedia.
Over the course of his prolific career, Prof Indiana, Madrid, McGill, The Hague Acade Fraser University, and the Sorbonne, amon books and hundreds of articles, McWhinr fields, including political science and inter ant to the United Nations and Constitutior foreign governments, and served as a Mem The Hague. During the 1990s, McWhinney for two terms.
Sherrer v. Sherrer, 334 U.S. 343, 365-66 (194
The Delhi pollution case where the Indial handedly made the fuel used in the public
The Delhi Pollution case: The Supreme Co Armin Rosencranz A.B., Princeton; J.D., Ph. University & Michael Jackson, Stanford stu
ibid.,
Important Public Interest Litigation Cases Nexus India.
Article21. Protection of life and personal life or personal liberty except according to
Important Public Interest Litigation Cases Nexus India.
The Delhi Pollution case: The Supreme Co Armin Rosencranz A.B., Princeton; J.D., Ph. University & Michael Jackson, Stanford stu
Bandua Mukti Morcha, Wikipedia, the free
M.C Mehta v. Union of India, Wikipedia, T

மிழ் மன்றம்
purt: 1947, Fortune, Jan. 1947.
ind local laws in the United States enacted jure segregation in all public facilities, with
for black Americans. In reality, this led to usually inferior to those provided for white nomic, educational and social disadvantages.
7 U.S. 483 (1954).
essor McWhinney has taught at Heidelberg, my, the National University of Mexico, Simon g many others. The author of more than forty ley is a well-respected scholar in numerous national law. He has acted as a legal consulthal and International Law Adviser to several ber of the Permanent Court of Arbitration at 7 was a Member of the Canadian Parliament
18) (Frankfurter, J., dissenting).
n Supreme Court for the greater part single transportation eco friendly.
urt of India and the limits of judicial power, D., Stanford; Consulting Professor, Stanford dent, Research assistant to Prof. Rosencranz.
, Aashish Gupta, University of Delhi, Lexus
liberty.-No person shall be deprived of his procedure established by law.
, Aashish Gupta, University of Delhi, Lexus
urt of India and the limits of judicial power, D., Stanford; Consulting Professor, Stanford ident, Research assistant to Prof. Rosencranz
encyclopedia.
he Free encyclopedia.


Page 231
வைர விழா
24. S.K.V. Kusum, Fifty years of the Supreme
25. Sunstein, Cass Breyer's Judicial Pragmati
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
ber, 2005. page. 3-4.
Which states "no State shall... deny to an
The Supremacy Clause is a clause in th graph 2. The clause establishes the Cons "the supreme law of the land“. The textes American legal system, mandating that constitutions conflict.
Judicial Activism: Policy Paralysis, by Roh.
SriLanka's judiciary: Politicised Courts, C 2009 by the International Crisis Group.
The Sunday Leader, Sunday November
The Sunday Leader, Sunday November
Crisis Group interview, Colombo, Nover
SriLanka's judiciary: Politicised Courts, C 2009 by the International Crisis Group.
Article 14(1) (h): the freedom of moveme Sri Lanka.
SriLanka's judiciary: Politicised Courts, C 2009 by the International Crisis Group.
Judicial Activism: Policy Paralysis, Roha
Sunday Times Columns, Focus on Rights by Kishali Pinto Jayawardene.

T Logi O9 207
Court of India 77, 2000.
Sm University of Chicago Law School. Novem
y person... the equal protection of the laws."
e United States Constitution, article VI, parastitution, Federal Statutes, and U.S. treaties as stablishes these as the highest form of law in the state judges uphold those, even if state laws or
an Samarajiva.
lompromised rights, Asia report N 172, 30 June
16 2008.
16 2008.
nber 2008.
lompromised rights, Asia report N 172, 30 June
nt and of choosing his residence within
ompromised rights, Asia report N 172, 30 June
un SamarajiV a.
, Executive stubbornness and 'judicial activism'


Page 232
SEEKING REMEDIES FORT
SRI L
1. INTRODuLCTION
Torture has been used for at least 2 Greek and Roman laws specified that only could be tortured in cases of treason. Th Roman law in AD 240. In the middle ages, Catholic Church, which legally employed
Torture has been used in a progress more modern styles. It has also developed methods used. But in the end, torture ha are more like those methods used by sava severity of torture has fluctuated, growing time period, but eventually reverting to it
Torture is the use of physical or m punish a person, or to control the membe belongs. Torture is the mother of all Huma ill-treatment, inflicted by one human bein touched by it and destroys our sense of cc so cannot be conceived and borne within t of Torture and degrading of Punishment whatsoever which justify its use.
The purpose of torture was to breal him or her. The intent was also to punis from the victim or a third party, or to int.
The harsher the crime committed, the Nowadays these torture devices seem s abominable to human kind, primitive and u and repealed all forms of torture and ena accordance with the Conventions of United victims at home and universally.
In this short paper I would like to co for the torture victims at home and failing

ORTURE VICTIMS WITHIN
ANKA
Ms. Subajini Thevarajah Preliminary Year Sri Lanka Law College
,000 years and has been widespread. Early slaves could be tortured, but soon freemen e right to torture slaves was abolished in torture was included in proceedings of the torture to obtain confessions.
ion from primitive methods to the present
extensively, both in severity and variety of s gone full circle; modern forms of torture ges than anything in between. Overall, the and receding with the passing of each new ts original state.
ental pain, often to obtain information, to rs of a group to which the tortured person an Rights Violations. Each act of torture and g upon another, permanently scars all those Dmmon humanity. The practice of torture is he notion of civilized life. Legal prohibition is absolute. There exist no circumstances
c the will of the victim and to dehumanize h, obtain information, extract a confession timidate the victim and others.
more horrendous the punishment executed. so cruel and heartless, inconceivable and Incivilized that the nations gathered together cted acts, provisions in their own states in
Nation and established remedies for torture
oncentrate and analyze on seeking remedies of which redress at the international level


Page 233
வைர விழ
2. DEFINITION OF TORTURE
Torture according to the United Nat as follows:
"...any act by which severe pain or suffe inflicted on a person for such purpo information or a confession, punishing or is suspected of having committed, C or for any reason based on discrimina inflicted by or at the instigation of o official or other person acting in an offi arising only from, inherent in, or incic
The following definitions, obtained from meaning between both 'torture' & 'cruel'.
k "torture," "The act of inflicting excru or revenge, the infliction of such pa especially in order to extort a confes
k "cruel," "Disposed to give pain to compassion or kindness: applied top causing pain, grief, or distress; inhu
k 'inhuman,' ' Not human; monstrou
others; brutal; cruel'
2.1 VIEWS OF DR. A.R.B AMERASINGHE
Dr. A.R. B Amerasinghe, has this to si meaning, but at the same time recognizing t treatment or punishment have shared ingre regard to the decided cases in Sri Lanka Subject, it would seem that the provision conduct.
k By which severe pain or suffering, (
k Caused by acts or omissions that ar treatment as results from want of pi
The United Nations Convention against Treatment or Punishment (1984).
"New Webster's Dictionary of the English Ibid., at page. 381. Ibid., at Page 777.

þT Lda.osf O9 209
ions Convention Against Torture is defined
ring, whether physical or mental, is intentionally ses as obtaining from him, or a third person, him for an act he or a third person has committed rintimidating or coercing him or a third person, tion of any kind, when such pain or suffering is r with the consent or acquiescence of a public cial capacity. It does not include pain or suffering iental to, lawful sanctions.'
a hallowed dictionary, show similarities in & “inhuman".
lciating pain from sheer cruelty or in hatred in by judicial or quasi — judicial authority, ssion or as part of punishment, etc.'
others in body or mind; destitute of pity, ersons; exhibiting or proceeding from cruelty man; tormenting vexing”o
S; destitute of natural human sympathy for
ay: "Recognizing that 'torture' has a specific hat other forms of Cruel, inhuman, degrading 'dients, one might say that, in general, having and abroad, as well as the literature on the , namely Article 11, is aimed at preventing
whether physical or mental),
e barbarous, brutal or cruel and not merely ity, human feeling or decency.
Torture and other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading
Language College Edition (1977)," at page 1626.


Page 234
210 FL DrtaOTGiri
k caused by treatment which is calcula impair the human qualities and chare
k without lawful sanction in accordanc
k intentionally inflicted on person,
sk by, or at the instigation of, or with thi or other person acting in an official c
Either
k for obtaining from such person or
information, such confession or inform for official purposes,
OR
k by way of a penalty for an offence or
has committed or is suspected of hav
OR
k for the purpose of intimidating or CC or refrain from doing something wh third person ought to do or refrain f
OR
k for any reason based on discriminati
3. ACTS AND PROVISIONS AVAILABLE ON TI
Prior to the 1978 Constitution, fre fundamental right but infliction of physica were also specific statutes preventing ph persons.” The 1972 Constitution though r specific Article on freedom from torture." or security of persons except in accordanc role in shaping the constitutional values re Article 11 of Chapter 111 of the Constitutio Lanka Provides that "No person shall be degrading treatment or punishment."
"Our fundamental Rights of Personal Secur
Penal code: Section 310 - 329 (causing h assault).
7 Section 126 of the Army Act, Prisons Ordin 8 Article 18(1) (b) of the 1972 Constitution.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ted to, or in all probability will, not might, acter of the victim,
e with procedure established by law,
2 consent or acquiescence of a public officer apacity,
from some other person, a confession or nation being actually or supposedly required
breach of rule such person or a third person ring committed,
ercing such person or a third person to do ich the official believes such person or the rom doing, as the case may be,
f r 5
on of any kind.
ORTURE IN SRI LANKA
edom from torture was not considered a l injuries attracted criminal offences. There ysical harassment in special categories of ecognizing the right to life did not have a No person shall be deprived of life, liberty e with the law." Article 11 plays a pivotal lating to the protection of physical Security. n of the Democratic Socialist Republic of Sri subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman or
ity and Physical Liberty," at page 42-43. urt) and Section 340 - 349 (of criminal force and
ance - Rule 132 of the Rules relating to Jail Guards.


Page 235
வைர வியூ
Every person, including non-citizens, Neither Article 15 of the 1978 constitutic fundamental rights nor any other Artic safeguard is in addition to the obligation advance freedom from torture.” No legisla Article are permitted without the approva obtained the special majority of two third
The Constitution of the Democratic an application to the Supreme Court, pra infringement or imminent infringement o administrative action.
The Supreme Court, in turn, is emp relief or to make such directions, as it m circumstance.
“The fundamental nature of the huma the fact that no derogation permitted times of war, public danger or other
torture is vouched not only to citizens The constitution is jealous of any infri be exercised less vigilantly, because t may not be particularly meritorious.'
The first schedule to the Code of Criminal offences enumerated under section 321 anc hurt to extort confession, or to compel re Convention against Torture Act, too, in te torture a "cognizable." The Code of Crimina mean "...an offence for which a peace offic
The Convention Against Torture and ( or Punishment, Act No.22 of 1994, in term tortures any other person shall be guilty of by the High Court be punishable with imp less than seven years and not exceeding te rupees and not exceeding fifty thousandrup by section 12 to be a "public officer or oth holds any paid office under the Republic." T years' manifests the legislature's apprecial of torture committed by public officials ir Since the relevant prosecution is mandated no limits encumber the awarding of compens
o Article 4(d) of the 1978 Constitution.
" Velmurugu v. Attorney General and anoth
Section 2, Code of Criminal Procedure Ac

}T unb৫৩ 09 211
enjoys the rights incorporated in this Article. n dealing with the restrictions on specific e restricts the exercise of Article 11. This of all the State organs to respect, secure and tive interference amending or touching this l of the people at a referendum after having s in Parliament.
Socialist Republic of Sri Lanka provides for lying for relief or redress in respect of any f the said right resulting from executive or
lowered under Article 126(4) to grant such ay deem just and equitable, in the relevant
n right of freedom from torture is emphasized by from this right under any conditions, even in emergency. This human right of freedom from s, but also to all persons, whether citizen or not. ngement of this human right. This care is not to
he subject whose human dignity is in question 0
Procedure Act No. 15 of 1979, describes the i 322 (Voluntarily causing hurt and grievous storation of property) as "cognizable." The ms of section 2(5), recognizes the offence of al Procedure defines a "cognizable offence" to er may ...arrest without warrant."
other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment S of section 2, provides, That a "person who an offence' and shall on conviction after trial isonment of either description for a term not h years and a fine not less than ten thousand ees." The alleged torture, however, is required 2r person acting in an official Capacity... who he minimum mandatory punishment of "seven ion of the more reprehensible nature of acts contradistinction to those of mere laymen. as having to be instituted in the High Court, ation, under section 17 of the Code of Criminal
er (1981) 1 Sri. L. R. 406, at page 421. t No.15 of 1979.


Page 236
212 சட்ட மாணவர்
Procedure Act. Thus, the aggrieved part compensatory relief, in one and the same a
The potency of the Convention agai relief to persons who have suffered torture to override that part of the scope of autho Penal Code.
4. CASE LAWS ON TORTURE IN SRI LANKA
With Chapter 111 of the Constitution developed extensively in the sphere of fun the initial phase of the 1978 Constitution trends in expanding the rights and freedo.
In the land mark judgment of Amal su 11 of our Constitution mandates that no p inhuman or degrading treatment or punishn torture Some, Cruel or inhuman treatment right Subject to no restriction or limitation be he a criminal or not, is entitle to this ri
'However as the Petitioner has establis cruel treatment by the police whoever they be pay compensation to the victim of such action
In the case of Deshapriya v. Weera responsibility and liability is not restrictec and knowledge. His duties and responsibil more onerous. In the Forces, command is s, was under duty to take all reasonable ste (like the petitioner) were treated humane monitoring the activities of his subordinat detainees. The fact that the petitioner was orders made his responsibility somewhat
In the unique case of Adhikary and A1 However, the fundamental rights guarant mere physical injury. The words used in Art treatment or punishment' would take mar categorized as physical and psychological a could be faced by the Victimes. According not be restricted to mere physical harm cau to a situation where a person had sufferec
1? Amal Sudath Silva v. Kodituwakku [(1987) ' Deshapriya v. Weerakoon (2003) 2 Sri.L.R
4
Adhikary and Another v. Amerasinghe an

தமிழ் மன்றம்
y is enabled to obtain both punitive and ction.
inst Torture Act to provide comprehensive at the hands of public officials, serves now rity enjoyed by sections 321 and 322 of the
read with Article 126 thereof, jurisprudence damental rights. The development of law in is essential in order to understand judicial m enshrined in the Constitution.
dath Sil Ua U. KoditutUakku12, held that “Article erson shall be subjected to torture, or cruel, nent. It prohibits every person from inflicting on another. It is on absolute fundamental whatsoever. Every person in this country, ght to the fullest content of its guarantee"
shed that he has been subjected to torture and , when he was under arrest, the state is liable to
卢列
koon,' held that "The first respondent's d to participation, authorization, complicity ities as the Commanding Officer were much acred trust, and discipline is paramount. He ps to ensure that persons held in custody ly and accordance with law. That included es, particularly those who had contact with S being held in custody, under his specific greater"
1other v. Amerasinghe and others', held that ". eed in terms Article 11 are not restricted to icle 11, torture, cruel, inhuman or degrading ly forms of injuries which could be broadly and would embrace countless situations that , the protection in terms of Article 11 would used to a victim, but would certainly extend
psychologically due to such section."
2 Sri.L.R. 119. 99. d others (2003) 1 Sri.L.R. 270(S.C).


Page 237
வைர விழ
In the land mark case of Sriyani Silva (t Officer-in-Charge, Police Station, Payagala'5S contended that the right ceased and woul the death of the person, especially in circ consequence of injuries that constitute the not given it would result in a pre-posterous and survives could vindicated his rights in is so intensive that it result in death, the before this court. In my view a strict lite where it produces such an absurd result."
5. STATE RESPONSIBILITIES AND REMEDIE
5.1 SUPREME COURT
Only the Supreme Court is vested w 126 of the 1978 Constitution, which states
(1) The Supreme Court shall have
determine any question relating t by executive or administrative right declared and recognized b
(2) Where any person alleges that a relating to such person has bee executive or administrative actic on his behalf, within one mont court as may be in force, apply writing addressed to such Cou such infringement........
The operation of the above A reference to the Supreme Court filed by an Attorney-at-law with fundamental rights have been v hundreds of cases filed under have access to their family or la of a formal fundamental rights a the Attorney-at-law files the ras any other person such as the sp
The case of Sriyani Silva V. Idd. took a somewhat different turn filed by an Attorney-at-law of behalfe of the deceased allegin Sustained while in police custo made the following minute:
o Sriyani Silva (wife of Jagath Kumara-Dec
Station, Payagala (2003) 1 Sri.L.R. 14).

пт шDGої 09 213
wife of Jagath Kumara-Deceased) v. Iddamalgoda, upreme Court held that "It could never be d be ineffective due to the intervention of umstances where the death in itself is the 2 infringement. If such an interpretation is situation in which a person who is tortured proceedings before the court, but if torture right cannot be vindicated in proceeding ral construction should not be resorted to
rith fundamental rights jurisdiction. Article thus:
sole and exclusive jurisdiction to hear and
o the infringement or imminent infringement action of a fundamentalright or language
oy Chapter III or Chapter IV.
ny such fundamental right or language right an infringed or is about to be infringed by Dn, he may himself or by an attorney-at-law h thereof, in accordance with such rules or to the Supreme Court by way of petition in rt paying for relief or redress in respect of
rticle cannot be fully understood without Rule 44(3) which allows an application to be hout a proxy on behalf of any person whose iolated or likely to be violated. There were this Rule especially when victims did not wyer to properly instruct on the institution pplication. Suffice it to state that here again e on behalf of the victim and not for himself ouse of the victim.
amalgoda (SC 471/2000), field on 18.07.2000, from its inception. The initial petition was the Legal Aid Commission of Sri Lanka on g that the deceased succumbed to injuries dy. In granting leave, the Supreme Court
'eased) v. Iddamalgoda, Officer-in-Charge, Police


Page 238
21 சட்ட மாணவர்
"The petitioner's complaint is th torture that he died soon aft circumstance the necessary imp deceased should be entitled to
14.1 of the Convention against party. The fact that a person oth able to invoke jurisdiction of th circumstances, as an important q to proceed in respect of the allege
5.2 THE HUMAN RIGHTS COMMISSION:
It is one of the newest institutions mandate for both promotion and protection is to induire into complaints of infringemer rights.
5.3 THE OMBUDSMAN:
The Ombudsman is another mechanis1 has no power to make binding orders, but of fundamental rights and makes recomm
CONCLUSION
As torture is the mother of all Huma ill-treatment, inflicted by one human being touched by it and destroys our sense of co so cannot be conceived and borne within t of Torture and degrading of Punishment whatsoever which justify its use.
It is a sad fact that torture and oth treatment continue to occur in various place occurs openly, but most often it is delib perpetrators are readily able to control an Indeed, one of the purposes of torture ar silence so that the crime never emerges in struggle to end practices of torture, to en toensure that perpetrators are punished of fight against torture and ill-treatment is in those who speak out against it. These voic and other forms of ill-treatment because th and bring them into the light, exposing th those who perpetrate them accountable.

தமிழ் மன்றம்
at her husband was subject to such extreme er Mr. Welliam una submits that in these lication of Article is that any dependant of relief, particularly in the context of Article Torture to which, he says, Sri Lanka is a er than victim may in some circumstance be is court is implicit in Article 13(4). In these uestion of jurisdiction arises, we grant leave 'd infringements of Articles 11, 13(2) and 17."
for grievance settlement. It had a broad on human rights. One of its many functions ut or imminent infringement of fundamental
m for redress of grievances. The Ombudsman can investigate and report on infringements endations as to how best to grant relief.
in Rights Violations, each act of torture and ; upon another, permanently scars all those immon humanity. The practice of torture is he notion of civilized life. Legal prohibition
is absolute. There exist no circumstances
er forms of Cruel, inhuman or degrading s around the world. Sometimes ill-treatment erately hidden from public scrutiny, and d eliminate the evidence of their misdeeds. ud ill-treatment is to terrorise victims into O the open. This implies that all those who sure the right to a remedy for victims and ten face especially difficult challenges. The creased and strengthened by the courage of as are critical to the struggle against torture ey remove acts of torture from the darkness lem for what they are and seeking to hold


Page 239
διση αυnόδύ βυοώ
மனிதன்
புள்ளி மானாய் காற்றென பறந்து கரும்பும் கம்பங்களியும் தின்று வாழ்ந்த போது ஆக்கை இரும்பாய் இருந்தது
அது -
இயற்கையோடு இசைந்து இன்பத்தை தன்னோடு இழைத்து குழைத்து மனிதன் வாழ்ந்த காலம் பொற்கோலம்
ஞாலம் ஓயாது சுழன்றது காலம் மாயாது துளிர்த்தது மிருகம் மறந்து மேன்மையுற மனங்கொண்டா இல் கண்டான் கல் கொண்டு நிழல் தரு - தரு நிர்மூலமானக்கி மனித நாகரிகம் இதுதானாம் - மனித இனமே மறுவின்றி மடியப் போவதை அறியாப் ே
ஆதி மனிதன்
மாசு விளைக்க மாட்டுவண்டி தேர்ந்தான் தேர்வில் திருப்தியின்றி உலோகபெட்டியில் ஊரெங்கு தரை தோண்டினான் - அதன் குருதியம் எண்ணெய் கொண இன்று ஒசோனில் ஒட்டை திண்டாடுகிறார் விஞ்ஞானிகள் கொண்டாடுகிறார் இலாபத்தை scb(JGofá3/TOri

aીbઉ૦n
செல்வி. இ. எழில் மொழி முதல் நிலை ஆண்டு இலங்கைச் சட்டக் கல்லூரி
தினான் இது ஆராய்வாளர்
பதையர்
ό ερωτσ
ந்தான்


Page 240
சட்ட மாணவ
 
 

தமிழ் மன்றம்
மீண்டும் ஒரு நற்காலம் மண்ணுலகம் மாந்தர்க்கு விண்ணுலகை விஞ்சும் வகை வாய்த்திடுமோ? இல்லை இராக்கதரின் இழிசெயலில் அது கனவாகி போய்விடுமோ?
அன்று
மனிதன் மாற்றானையும் மாசற்ற மனத்தோடு ஏற்றுக்கொண்டான் துப்பாக்கி படைத்தான் பிறர் துயரின்றி வாழ
இன்று
தன்னலத்தில் அவனுக்கே தனியிடம் முதலிடம் துப்பாக்கியும்* போர்க்கப்பலும் பெருக்கினான்
இடர் கூட்ட,
தேசங்களின் தேசுக்களை சேதப்படுத்த பரவாயில்லை பாரோடு நின்றிருந்தால் வேற்றுக்கிரகம் பறக்கிறான் வித்தை காட்ட முனைகிறான் விரைவில் நடாத்துவான் ஈமச் சடங்கை மன்பதைக்கு
இறைவா / காசினியில் காசற்ற இயற்கை இறைந்து அமைதி நிறைந்து அழகாய் மாறும்
நாள் வரும் - என்பது கனவாகிப் போய் விடுமோ?


Page 241

சிறப்புக் கட்டுரை
பெண்ணியக்கவிதை வளர்ச்சி
இலங்கை பெண் கவிஞர்களின் வழியாக
மேமன்கவி
சிறப்புக் கவிதை
g ഗ്രLിഭ ഉ_pon ஊறும்
மன்னார் அமுதன்


Page 242



Page 243
பெண்ணியக்
இலங்கை பெண்
இலங்கையின் கவிதை வளர்ச்சியினை பற்ற தமிழில் எழுதப்படும் கவிதைகளின் வளர்ச்சியி வழக்கமாகவுள்ளது. என் போன்றோர் உட்பட. (தமிழர், முஸ்லிம், சிங்களவர்) மும்மொழிகளி கவிதைகளைக் கொண்டுதான் இலங்கை கவிதை நான் கருதுகிறேன்.
(இச்சிந்தனை எனக்குள் எழ தூண்டுகோ தொகுப்புக்களாகும். ஒன்று சோ. பத்மநாதனின் "ெ ஸஅலைஹாவின் “பட்டுப் பூச்சியின் பின்னுகை கணிசமான முறையில் இலங்கையர்களால் கவிதைகளின் தமிழ் மொழிபெயர்ப்புக்கள் இடம்ெ தமிழில் எழுதப்படாத அனைத்து கவிதைகளும் பட்டவை என்ற வகையில் அவ்விருவருக்கும் என
தமிழ் பேசும் இலங்கையர்களான நாம், ந தமிழகத்தில் அத்துறைகள் அடைந்திருக்கும் வளி கிறோம். இந்த வழக்கத்தினூடாக, சில சமயங் அடைந்திருக்கும் வீழ்ச்சியினை கூட, வளர்ச்சி வளர்ச்சியினை அடையாது மாறாக வீழ்ச்சியி6ை நாடகத்துறை, தமிழ் சினிமாத்துறை).
ஆனால், அதிஷ்டவசமாக பிற துறையை பே பொறுத்தவரை, தமிழகத்தின் மாயைக்குள் (வளர் என்பது, காலனித்துவ காலத்தின் இறுதி காலத்திலு ஆட்பட்டதொழிய, 50 கள் தொடக்கம் இலங்ை இலக்கியம் உட்பட, ஒரு தனித்துவமான வளர்ச்சி
இத்தனித்துவத்துமானது, தமிழக கலை ( வளர்ச்சியை ஒப்பிடும் சாத்தியத்தை இல்லாமல் செ ஏற்பட்ட சமூக அரசியல் நெருக்கடி நிலைகளும் நிலைப்பாடுகளால் உருவாகிய போர்ச்சூழல், கல இல்லாமல் செய்து விட்டதற்கான முழுநிலை கார
போர்ச்சூழல், போர்களம், என்பன பற்றிய வரை (நான் இந்தியா முழுவதையும் குறிப்பி தரிசித்தவையாகவும், மிஞ்சிப் போனால், இரு உ மொழிபெயர்ப்புகளில் படித்தவை வழியாகவே

கவிதை வளர்ச்சி
கவிஞர்களின் வழியாக
மேமன்கவி
S பேச முற்படும் நாம் பெரும்பாலாக இலங்கையில் னை பற்றிய பிரஸ்தாபிப்புடன் நின்று விடுவது அதே நேரத்தில், இலங்கையில் மூவினத்தினரும் லும் (தமிழ், சிங்களம், ஆங்கிலம்) படைக்கும் வளர்ச்சியினை நோக்குவதே சரியாக இருக்கும் என
லாக அமைந்தவை இரண்டு மொழிபெயர்ப்புத் தன்னிலங்கை கவிதை’(2003), அடுத்து, கெக்கிராவ ப் போலும்’(2009). இவ்விரு தொகுப்புக்களிலும் ஆங்கிலத்திலும், சிங்களத்திலும் எழுதப்பட்ட பற்றுள்ளன. இக்கட்டுரையில் எடுத்துரைக்கப்படும் இவ்விருவரது தொகுப்புக்களிலிருந்து எடுக்கப் து நன்றிகளை தெரிவித்துக் கொள்கிறேன்).
மது எந்தவொரு துறை சார்ந்த வளர்ச்சியினையும், ார்ச்சியோடு ஒப்பிடுவது வழக்கமாக கொண்டிருக் பகளில் தமிழகத்தில் குறிப்பிட்ட சில துறைகள்
என மயங்கி, ஒப்பிட்டு, அத்துறைகளில் நாம், னதான் அடைந்திருக்கிறோம். (உதாரணம்: தமிழ்
ால் அல்லாது இலங்கை கலை இலக்கியத்துறையை ச்சி என சொல்லப்பட்ட வீழ்ச்சிக்குள்) ஆட்படுதல் லும், பின் காலனிய காலகட்டத்தில் சிறிது காலமும் க கலை இலக்கியம், இலங்கையின் தமிழ் கலை போக்கில் தம்மை வளர்த்துக் கொண்டுள்ளது.
இலக்கிய வளர்ச்சியோடு, நமது கலை இலக்கிய ய்து விட்டது எனலாம். அதிலும், குறிப்பாக 70களில் ம், மாற்றங்களும், 80களுக்கு பின் சமூக அரசியல் வர நிலை என்பன அச்சாத்தியத்தை முழுமையாக ணியாக அமைந்தன.
அனுபவம் என்பது தமிழக மக்கைைள பொறுத்த -வில்லை) பழந்தமிழ் கலை இலக்கியங்களில் உலகப்போர்களை பற்றிய இலக்கியங்களை தமிழ் பா, அல்லது அவ்விரு உலகப்போர்கள் சுதேசிய


Page 244
교 சட்ட மாணவ
மட்டத்தில் ஏற்படுத்திய சமூக பொருளாதார நெரு போனால், அவ்விரு உலகப் போர்களில் பணியாற்றி படைப்புகள் வழியாகவோ அறிந்துக் கொண்டே பொறுத்தவரை போர்ச்சூழல், போர்கள அனுபவ! வாழ்வுநிலையின் மிக அருகேவும், அவர் தம் இ வைத்தவையாகவும் அமைந்தவையாக இருந்த யர்களால் படைக்கப்பட்ட கலை இலக்கியங்: தனித்துவமான வளர்ச்சி கட்டத்தினை அடை கவிதையும் தமிழ்க்கவிதையும் உட்பட பங்கேற்ற
இத்தகைய சிந்தனைகளின் பின்னணியி ரீதியான கலவர நிலை, போன்ற நிலைகள் குறி சூழல்கள் எத்தகைய அதிர்வுகளை ஏற்படுத்தின் கவிஞர்களால் மும்மொழிகளிலும் எழுதப்பட்ட இலங்கையின் பெண்ணிய எழுத்துகளாக அை கொண்டு பேசுவதே இக்க்கட்டுரையின் நோக்கம
பெண்ணியத்தை பொறுத்தவரை இன்று வளர்த்தெடுக்கப்பட்டுள்ளது. அதன் ஒரு ஆயுத இற்றை வரை இந்த உலகத்தை பற்றிய பார்வைய சொல்லாடல்களால் விவரிக்கப்பட்ட போக்கினை தன் மூலம், பெண்ணிய எழுத்து என்றதொரு எழு ஒர் அம்சமாக பெண்ணிய விமர்சன பார்வை உரு பார்வையின் அடிப்படையில் படைக்கப்பட்ட
கொண்டிருந்த ஆணாதிக்கத்தின் கூறுகளை பகிர
இவ்விடத்தில் ஒன்றை குறிப்பிட வேண்டு விமர்சனப் பார்வை என்பன வளர்ச்சி அடைந்த புகளை இன்றும் சில பெண்களும் படைத்தவ அப்பெண்கள் படைக்கும் அப்படைப்புக்கள் டெ அப்படைப்புக்கைைள கட்டுடைக்க தேவையில் அப்படைப்புக்கள் முழுக்க முழுக்க ஆணாதிக்க கின்றன என்பது தெரியவரும். அத்தோடு ஆண் எழுதப்படும் கட்டுரைகளில் கூட, அவர்கள் ெ நோக்கும் நோக்கில் ஆணியப் பார்வையே மேலே இருக்கிறது.
போர்ச்சூழல், போர்களச்சூழல், கலவரங் மறைமுகமாகவோ, மிக மோசமான முறையில் ட உலகளாவிய ரீதியாக நாம் கண்டறிந்த உண்ை பெண்ணினமும் அதற்கு விதிவிலக்கல்ல.
அத்தகைய சூழ்நிலைகள் வழியாக பென அப்பாதிப்புகளில் முதன்மை வகிப்பது பாலியல் நிலை, அகதி வாழ்வு இடப்பெயர்வு, புலப்பெயர்வி பாதுகாப்பு அற்ற சூழல், பெண்களாக இருப்ப;

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
க்கடிகள் வழியாகவோ, இன்னும் கொஞ்சம் மிஞ்சிப் ய, எழுத்தாற்றல் மிக்க ஒரு சிலர் படைத்த இலக்கியப் தோடு சரி. ஆனால் இலங்கையின் மூவினத்தினரை ம், இனத்து ரீதியான கலவர நிலை என்பது, அவர்தம் இருப்புக்களை அசைய வைத்தவையாகவும், அதிர தன் காரணமாக, அத்தகைய சூழலில் இலங்கை கள் அவ்வனுபவங்களை பேசியதன் மூலம், ஒரு ந்ததும் அந்த வளர்ச்சி கட்டத்தில் இலங்கையின் து எனலாம்.
ல், போர்ச்சூழல் போர்கள அனுபவம், இனத்துவ ப்பாக, பெண்ணின் உடல் வெளி மீது அத்தகைய ன என்பதை எடுத்துச் சொல்லும் மூவின பெண் - கவிதைகள் கொண்டு, அக்கவிதைகள் எவ்வாறு டயாளமாகுகின்றன என்பதை சில கவிதைகளை ாகும்.
வ உலக மட்டத்தில் பரவலான ஓர் இயக்கமாக மான பெண்ணிய கலை இலக்கியம் என்பது கூட, பானது, (பெண்களை பற்றியும் உட்பட) ஆணாதிக்க ன மாற்றி, தமக்கான ஒரு மொழியாடலை கையாண்ட ழத்து போக்கினை உருவாக்கியதோடு, அப்போக்கின் ருவாகியதன் மூலம், அதுவரை காலம் ஆணாதிக்கப் கலை இலக்கிய் படைப்புக்களில் உள்ளொளிந்துக் ங்கப்படுத்தியது எனலாம்.
ம் இன்று பெண்ணிய எழுத்து இயக்கம், பெண்ணிய பின்னும், ஆணாதிக்கப் பார்வை கொண்ட படைப் பர்களாக இருப்பதையும், அவ்வாறான நிலையில் பண் விடுதலையை பேசுவதாக சொல்லபட்டாலும், லை ஆழ்ந்த வாசிப்புக்கு உட்படுத்தினால் போதும், த்தை தக்க வைக்கும் வகையாக படைக்கபட்டிருக் களால் பெண்ணிய கலை இலக்கியங்களை பற்றி பிதந்து கூறும் பெண்ணிய கலை படைப்புக்களை ந்து நிற்கிறது என்பதையும் இங்கு குறிப்பிடவேண்டி
லை இவ்வாறான பல்நிலைகளில் நேரடியாகவோ ாதிப்புக்கு உள்ளாகுவது பெண்ணினம்தான் என்பது ம. அத்தகைய நிலைகள் நிலவும் இலங்கையின்
எனினம் அடையும் பாதிப்புகள் பல்வகையானது. வன்முறையாகும். அத்தோடு, துணைகளை இழந்த | போன்றநிலைகளில், ஆணாதிக்க சமூக அமைப்பில் தனால் மட்டுமே, அந்நிலைகளில் எதிர்கொள்ளும்


Page 245
வைர விழ
பிரச்சினைகள் என அப்பாதிப்புக்கள் பல்வகை அவ்வனுபவங்களை பேசுகின்ற கவிதைகள் அ எழுதப்பட்டுள்ளன என்பதனால்,அப்படியும் இ கவிஞர்களால் கவிதைகள் படைக்கப்பட்டிருந்தா, அனுபவங்களாக முன் வைக்கப்பட்டவையாகே இத்தகைய நிலைகளில் அதிகமாக பாதிக்கப்படுவ: வெறுமனே செய்திகளாக மட்டுமே பதிவு செய அப்படைப்புக்கள் படிக்கப்படும் பொழுது தெரிய
இனி அத்தகைய சூழ்நிலைகளை பற்றி பேச ஒரு சில கவிதைகளைப் பார்ப்போம்.
இலங்கையில் தமிழில் எழுதும் அனாரின் இப்படித் தொடங்குகிறது.
“மாதம் தவறாமல் இரத்தத்தைப் பார்த்து பழக்கப்பட்டிருந்தும்??
இக்கவிதையின் இத்தொடக்கமே இதனை ஒரு ெ பெண்ணின் உடல் சார்ந்த சொல்லாடலோடு அக் மட்டுமே, அக்கவிதையை பெண்ணியக் கவிதையா பெண்ணின் சுயமான அனுபவத்துடன் தொடங் கவிதையாகுகிறது.
ஒரு பெண்ணின் இரத்தத்தை பற்றிய சுய அ சிந்தும் காட்சியுடன் நகர்ந்து ("குழந்தை விரல் விரிகிறது.
'வன்கலவி புரியப்பட்ட பெண்ணின் இரத்தம்' "கொல்லப்பட்ட குழந்தையின் உடலிருந்து கொட்டுகின்றது இரத்தம்' "களத்தில் இரத்தம் அதிகம் சிந்தியவர்கள்’ “அதிகம் இரத்தத்தை சிந்த வைத்தவர்கள்' "சித்திரவதை முகாம்களின் இரத்தக் கறைபடிந்திருக்கும் சுவர்களில்' "வன்மத்தின் இரத்த வாடை' “வேட்டையின் இரத்த நெடி' “வெறிபிடித்த தெருக்களில் உறையும் அந்த இரத்தம்' “கல்லறைகளில் கசிந்து காய்ந்திருக்கும் அந் இரத்தம்'
இவ்வாறான வரிகளின் வழியாக, புறத்தே காண கவிதை நகர்கிறது.
முதல் வாசிப்பில் இக்கவிதை இரத்தத்தை ட நமக்கு தெரியவந்தாலும், இந்த இரத்தம் சிந்துதலு:

iT Logosi O9 221
பட்டவையாக இருக்கின்றன. அதன் காரணமாய் அதிக அளவில் இலங்கை பெண் கவிஞர்களால் }த்தகைய சூழ்நிலைகளை பற்றி இலங்கை ஆண் லும், அக்கவிதைகளை ஆழ்ந்துப் படித்தால் ஆணிய வ அமைந்துள்ளன. அத்தோடு அப்படைப்புகளில், து பெண்கள் என அறிந்திருந்தும், அப்பாதிப்புக்களை திருப்பதை பெண்ணிய விமர்சனப் பார்வையில்
வரும் உண்மையாகும்.
ம் இலங்கையின் பெண் கவிஞர்களால் எழுதப்பட்ட
மேலும் சில இரத்தக் குறிப்புகள்’ எனும் கவிதை
பண்ணியக் கவிதை ஆக்கி விடுகிறது. வெறுமனே கவிதை ஆரம்பமாகிறது என்ற ஒரு காரணத்திற்காக ாக மாற்றிவிடவில்லை. அதற்கு மேலாக, அக்கவிதை குவது என்பதற்காகவே இக்கவிதை பெண்ணியக்
னுபவத்துடன் தொடங்கி, தன் இரத்த உறவு இரத்தம் அறுத்துக் கொண்டு அலறி வருகையில்') புறத்தே
ப்படும் இரத்தக் காட்சிகளை விவரித்து, கொண்டு
ற்றிய பெண்நிலைநின்று எழுதப்பட்ட கவிதையாக க்கான காரணத்தை ஒரு வாசக மனம் தேட முனையும்


Page 246
五리 சட்ட மாணவ
வேளை, அதற்கு அடிப்படை காரணமாக இருட் கண்டறியும் பொழுது இக்கவிதைப் பிரதியானது மாகுகிறது.
அந்த வகையில், அனாரின் இக்கவிதைப் ட சூழலில் வாழ்வு நிலை என்பதை பற்றி பேசும் க ஒரு பிரதியாக நமக்கு கிடைத்திருக்கிறது.
அடுத்து தமிழ் மொழிபெயர்ப்பில் படிக்க கி விஜேயரத்ன வின் மூன்று கவிதைகளை பார்ப்பே 1. 'ஒரு படை வீரனின் மனைவி அழுகிறாள்' (
2. அந்த ஒற்றையடிப்பாதையில் வெள்ளைக்
ஸூலைஹா)
3. 'வெள்ளைச் சேலை (மொ-பெ- சோ. பத்மந
மூன்று கவிதைப்பிரதிகளாக இருப்பினும், இக்க ஒற்றைப் பிரதியாக மாற்றி விடுகிறது. அக்கவிதை மரணங்களை எதிர்கொண்டவர்களின் மூன்று த கின்றன.
அந்த வகையில் ஒரு படை வீரனாக பணி பாடாகவும், ('ஒரு படை வீரனின் மனைவி அழுகி ஊர்வலத்தை காணக் கிடைத்த ஒரு பார்வையாள வெள்ளைக் கொடி பறப்பது கண்டு??), அன் கொல்லப்பட்ட இளைஞர்களின் ஈமச்சடங்குகள் யிலும், என அம்மூன்று கவிதைப் பிரதிகள் அமை நான் அவதானித்த ஓர் அம்சத்தை இங்கு விஷேடம களில் இலங்கையில் நிலவிய போர்ச் சூழலின், மற எழுதப்பட்ட, பாடப்பட்ட படைப்புக்களில் ெ இக்கவிதைப்பிரதிகளில் வெளிப்படவில்லை என்
மேலும், மேற்குறிப்பிட்டது போல் அந்த இ யிட்டு எழுதப்பட்ட, பாடபட்ட படைப்புக்களில் காரணமாக குறித்த ஓர் இனத்தையே காரணமா விஜேயரத்னவின் அந்த மூன்று கவிதைகளும் அ ரீதியாக ஏற்படுத்திய உணர்வுகளை எடுத்துக் காட் முன்று கவிதைகளில் ஒன்றான "வெள்ளைச்சேை
"தம் வாழ்வை மறுத்த தம்மை ஏமாற்றிய
வயதானவர்களை நெடுநாள்வாழ்பவர்களை குற்றஞ்சாட்டும் அவ்விளம் முகங்களை வைத்தகண் வாங்காது பார்க்கிறேன்.'

* தமிழ் மன்றம்
பது போர்ச்சூழலும், கலவர நிலையும் தான் என போரை பற்றி பேசும் ஒரு பிரதியாகவும் அடையாள
பிரதியானது இலங்கை பெண் கவிஞர்களின் போர்ச் விதைப்பிரதிகளில் மிகுந்த கவனத்தை பெறுகின்ற
டைத்த இலங்கையில் ஆங்கிலத்தில் எழுதும் கமலா Τι ό.
மொ-பெ கெகிறாவ ஸ ஜூலைஹா)
கொடி பறப்பது கண்டு??? (மொ-பெ- கெகிறாவ
ாதன்) விதைகளின் பாடுப் பொருளானது, அப்பிரதிகளை
ப்பிரதிகள், ஒரு சமூகத்தின் இளைஞர்களின் அகால 5ளப்பார்வுைகளின் வெளிப்பாடாக அமைந்திருக்
யாற்றிய இளைஞனின் மனைவியின் அக வெளிப் கிறாள்"), அப்படை வீரனான இளைஞனின் மரண ரின் பார்வையிலும் ('அந்த ஒற்றையடிப்பாதையில் ாறைய இலங்கையில் நிலவிய கலவரச் சூழலில் ரில் கலந்துக் கொள்ளும் ஒரு பெண்ணின் பார்வை ந்திருக்கின்றன. இம்மூன்று கவிதைப் பிரதிகளிலும் ாக குறிப்பிட வேண்டும். பொதுவாக அக்காலகட்டங் jறும் அன்று நிலவிய கலவர நிலையின் பொழுதும், வளிப்பட்ட, இன வெறுப்பு’, துளி அளவேனும் பதுதான்.
ளைஞர்களின் அகால, அநியாயமான மரணங்களை இனவெறுப்பு என்பது அவ்வாறான மரணங்களுக்கு க காட்டுவதாக வெளிப்பட்டன. ஆனால் கமலா த்தகைய மரணங்கள் பெண்நிலையில் நின்று, அக டும் வகையில் அமைந்திருக்கின்றன. அதே வேளை ல’ எனும் கவிதையில் -
எனும் வரிகள் மூலமும்,


Page 247
வைர விழ
அந்த ஒற்றையடிப்பாதையில் வெள்ளைக் கொடி வரிகள் வழியாக, இந்த இளைஞர்கள் யாருக்காக ப
அரசர்க்காகவும், அன்னைபூமிக்காகவும்'
என்ற வரிகளாக பதில் சொல்வது மூலமும், மேலு
‘தேசம் வெறுமனே வந்து உனக்கு இறுதி மரியாதை செய்து விட்டு போகின்றது.
உனதண்டை வீடு கிரிக்கெட் வெற்றிகளைச் சொல்லி, கூக்குரலிடுகிறது. சுற்றி வர அமர்ந்து அவர்கள் "கொகா கோலா'குடிக்கிறார்கள். தொலைக்காட்சிப்பெட்டியின் திரை, அவர்களை வசியப்படுத்தி வைத்திருக்கிறது உன் பின் புற வீட்டிலிருந்து பெருத்த இசையோடு பாடல்கள் ஒலிக்கின்றன. வெடி முழக்கம் கேட்கிறது. அண்டை வீட்டிலின்று ஏதோ நிச்சயதார்த்தமா "இன்டர்கொன்டினென்டல் வேறாட்டலிலாம்'
எனும் வரிகள் மூலமும்,
அந்த இளைஞர்களின் மரணங்களுக்கு கார முறையில் அடையாளம் காட்டுகிறார்.
ஒரு கலைப்படைப்பு பெண்ணியப் படை முக்கிய அம்சங்கள் பங்கு வகிக்கின்றன. அதில் படைப்பில் செயற்படும் பெண் நிலை இருப்புசொல்லாடல்கள் மிக முக்கிய பங்கினை வகிப்பை பெண்ணியப் படைப்பாக அடையாளப்படுத்துகிற
அந்த வகையில் கமலா விஜேயரத்னவின் பொருள்கள் பெண் சார்ந்து இருப்பதோடு, அத மொழியாக இருப்பதும், அக்கவிதைகளை பெல் பெண்ணின் 'உடல் வெளி யுடன் சார்ந்தவை என்
படைப்புகளாக இனம் காணப்படுகின்றன.
'ஒரு படை வீரனின் மனைவி அழுகிறாள் கவிதையும் நேரடியாக பெண்களின் குரல்களில் பே பறப்பது கண்டு??’ எனும் கவிதை முதல் வாசி பேசுவதாக தெரிந்தாலும், அக்கவிதையில் கைய என்ற சொல்லாடல்கள், அக்கவிதையும் பெண்ணி

r DGMOri 09 p25
பறப்பது கண்டு??' எனும் கவிதையில் பின்வரும் >டிந்தார்கள் என்ற கேள்விக்கு பதிலாக,
ம் அக்கவிதையில் ஓரிடத்தில்
ம், வரவேற்போ
"ணமானவர்கள் யார் என்பதை மிக நுண்ணியமான
ப்பாக உருவாகுவதிலும், உணரப்படுவதிலும், சில ) முக்கியமானது மொழியாகும். அவ்விலக்கியப் அவ்விருப்புக்காக அப்பிரதியில் கையாளப்படும் தையே பெண் மொழியாகி, அப்படைப்பு பிரதியை
ğ51.
அக்கவிதைகளில், அவர் கையாண்டிருக்கும் பாடு ற்காக அவர் கையாண்டிருக்கும் மொழி, பெண் ண்ணியக் கவிதைகளாக மாற்றுகின்றன. அதிலும் பதால், அக்கவிதைகள் முழுமையாக பெண்ணியப்
எனும் கவிதையும், 'வெள்ளைச் சேலை’ எனும் ச, அந்த ஒற்றையடிப்பாதையில் வெள்ளைக் கொடி ப்பில் பொதுவான ஒரு பார்வையாளரின் குரலில் ாளப்பட்டிருக்கும் "உனதனைனை 'உன் தங்கை."
ன் குரலில்தான் பேசுகிறது என்பதை காட்டுகிறது.


Page 248
五 சட்ட மாணவ
கமலா விஜேயரத்னசார்ந்த சமூக அமைப்பி அல்லது உருவகம் அம்மூன்று கவிதைப்பிரதிக இருப்பை அக்கவிதைகளில் உறுதிச் செய்கிறது. - நிறம் அல்லது வெள்ளைச் சேலை என்பதாகும் உருவகம் கவிதை முழுவதும் தொடர, 'ஒரு படை வெள்ளைக்கொடி என்ற உருவகமாக வருகிறது.
மேலும், கமலா விஜேயரத்ன அந்த காலக தொடர்ந்து நிலவிக் கொண்டிருந்தவையாக இரு நுணுக்கமாகவும் சொல்லி இருக்கிறார். 'அந்த ஒ கண்டு??’ எனும் கவிதையின் தொடக்க வரிகளா கொடி' எனும் வரிகள் அடிக்கடி அக்கொடி உபே
வெள்ளைச் சேலை’ எனும் கவிதையை
“இல்லை, இல்லை அலுமாரித் தட்டில் சேலையை வைக்கமாட்ே அதைக் கொடியில் தான் போடுவேன் எப்போ தேவைப்படுமென்று எனக்கே தெரிய
எனும் வரிகளுடன் முடித்திருப்பதன் மூலமும், அ தன்மையையும் தொடர்ச்சியையும் பதிவுச் செ நிலைமையின் நீட்சியினை நம் முன் கொண்டு வ
இந்த வகையில் போரான வாழ்வை பற்ற கவிஞர்களால் எழுதப்பட்ட கவிதைகளில் இ பெறக்கூடியதாக இருக்கின்றன
இனி, தமிழில் இலங்கை பெண் கவிஞர்க காட்டுக்காக பார்ப்போம்.
அருட் கவிதா தேவநாகத்தின் 'சில வருடங்களுக்கு ஆழியாளின் மன்னம்பெரிகள்’ ரங்காவின் 'உண்மையிலும் உண்மை’ ஜெயந்தி தளையசிங்கத்தின் இனியும் நான் தனிய
(இக்கவிதைகளநான்கும் தமிழகத்தில் வெளிவந்த எனும் ஈழப்பெண் கவிஞர்களின் தொகுப்பிலிருந்:
இந்த நான்கு கவிதைகளிலும் போர் மற்றும் புரியப்பட்ட வன்முறையையும், பெண்ணின் உட கவிதைகளாகும்.
அருட் கவிதா தேவநாகத்தின் 'சில வருடங்
'பருவமடைந்து வீட்டினுள் இருந்த என்னை வெளியே கலைத்தனர். '
எனத் தொடங்கி இடையில்

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
ல் பெண் உடல் வெளியுடன் சார்ந்த ஒரு சொல்லாடல் 5ளில் தொடர்ந்து கையாளப்படுவது பெண்ணின் அச்சொல்லாடல் அல்லது உருவகமானது வெள்ளை 'வெள்ளைச் சேலை’ எனும் கவிதையில் அந்த வீரனின் மனைவி அழுகிறாள்' எனும் கவிதையில்
ட்டத்தில் போர்ச்சூழலும், கலவர நிலையினையும் ந்தன என்பதை அக்கவிதைகளில் துல்லியமாகவும், ற்றையடிப்பாதையில் வெள்ளைக் கொடி பறப்பது ன மழையில் நனைந்து கிழிந்து போன வெள்ளைக் யாகிக்க படுகிறது எனபதை சொல்வதன் மூலமும்,
|வ்விளைஞர்களின் மரணங்கள் நடக்கும் நிச்சயமற்ற ப்து, அன்றைய காலகட்டத்தின் போரின், கலவர ருகிறார்.
லியும்,கலவர நிலையை பற்றியும் இலங்கை பெண் ம்மூன்று கவிதைப்பிரதிகள் மிகுந்த கவனத்தை
ளால் எழுதப்பட்ட நான்கு கவிதைகளை எடுத்துக்
கு முன்’
பாக இல்லை’
அ.மங்கை தொகுத்த பெயல் மணக்கும் பொழுது' து எடுக்கபட்டவை.)
கலவர நிலை என்பன பெண்ணின் உடல் வெளி மீது -ல் எதிர்கொண்ட நெருக்கடிகளையும், சொல்லும்
களுக்கு முன்’ எனும் கவிதையில் ஓரிடத்தில்


Page 249
வைர விழ
'குருதி தேய்ந்த என் தாயின் உடலையே கண்டேன்.
எரிகிறது என் மனம் எரிக்கிறது.'
என நகரும் வரிகள் பெண்ணியக் கவிதைப் பிரதி வாழ்வில் பெண்ணின் உடல் வெளி சிதைக்கப்ப(
பெண்நிலையை பொறுத்தவரை பெண் நிறம், வர்க்கம், தேசம், இனம், உறவு-பந்தம் என இ கடந்து அல்லது மறந்து, அவள் பெண்ணாக இருக் வெளி சிதைக்கப்படுகிறது என்பதை ஆழியா6 பேசுகிறது.
'காலப் பொழுதுகள் பலவற்றில் விதி வேலி ஓரங்களில் நாற்சந்திச் சந்தைகளில் பிரயாணங்கள் பலவற்றில் கண்டிருக்கிறேன்
எனத் தொடங்கி,
"அம்மிருகம் துயின்று நாட்கள் பலவாகியிருக்கும்'
என பெண்ணின் உடலை குதறும் அம்மிருகத்:ை
"அழகி மன்னம்பேரிக்கும் அவள் கோணேஸ்வரிக்கும் புரிந்த வன்மொழியாகத்தான் இது இருக்கும் என அவதியாய் எட்டிக் கடந்து போனேன்’
எனச்சொல்லி,
"அன்றைய அலைச்சலும் மனக்குமைச்சலும் கூடிய தூக்கத்தின் இடையில்-நானும் அவள்களுக்குப் புரிந்த அதே அதே ஆழத்திணிக்கப்பட்ட பாஷை புரிந்து கொண்டேன். அருகே கணவன் மூச்ச ஆறிக்கிடக்கிறான். '
என்றெலாம் பேசி முடியும் கவிதை, சகல பேதங்க மீதான வன்முறையின் பாஷை பேசப்படும் விதத்
இதே விடயத்தை குடும்பம் எனும் கட்டை என்ன அவன் ஆண் என்ற நிலை நின்று வெளி

১T unb6৩ 09 225
பாக நம்மால் அக்கவிதை வாசிக்கப்பட்டு, போரான டும் அவலத்தை சொல்லி செல்லுகிறது.
என்பவள் எந்தவிதமான பேதங்களுமின்றி (மதம், }ப்படியாக எல்லாவகையான அடையாளங்களையும் கிறாள் என்ற ஒரே ஒரு காரணத்திற்காக அவள் உடல் வின் ‘மன்னம்பெரிகள்’ எனும் கவிதை இப்படி
த அறிமுகப்படுத்தி,
ளை கடந்து, உறவுநிலைகளை கடந்து பெண் உடல் தை கூறுகிறது.
மப்புக்குள், அது சொந்த அண்ணணாக இருந்தாலும் ப்படுத்தும், மற்றும் எதிர் நிலையில் ஆணாதிக்கம்


Page 250
22ଣ சட்ட மாணவ
வளர்தெடுத்த ஒழுக்கங்களுக்கு அடிமைகளாகி ( நடத்தையில் வெளிப்படும் கொடூரத்தை சொல்லு கவிதை.
‘விரிந்து கிடந்த
கூந்தலை முடித்து கலைந்து போன ஆடைகளை அணிவதற்காய் நானும் மெதுவாக எழுந்த போது இவள் அவனோட விரும்பித்தான்??’ வார்தைகள் என்னை
அறுத்து வதைத்தன.
திரும்பிப் பார்த்தேன் அம்மா, அக்கா, அண்ணா அனைவருமே என்னைப் பிழையாக ?? தான் செத்திருக்கலாம் இல்லாட்டி அவனைச் சாக்காட்டியிருக்கலாம் இரண்டுமில்லாமல் எங்கட மானத்தை???’
எனத் தொடங்கும் ரங்காவின் 'உண்மையிலும் உ
“தொடர்ந்தன பொறிகள் ஆனால். ? நான் சிரித்தேன்.
இராணுவக் கற்பழிப்புக்காய் கலங்கிடலாகா மேடையேறி முழங்கிய அண்ணன் புத்தகங்களில் எழுதிய அக்கா, இன்று ??.எனது ஊரவன்
அதே நிலையில் ??.
எனக்குப் புரியவில்லை அந்நியன் ஆத்திரத்தில் அடக்குமுறையின் வடிவில் நடந்து கொண்ட ஆனால் ??இவனோ?? 45/Tco607/rcův 7745 v6)/607/TečV27 இவனை என்ன செய்யலாம்?"
எனநகரும் கவிதை புனிதம் என இவர்கள் போற்றுப சிதைப்பட்டுள்ளது என தெரிந்தும், அப்பெண்ணை
ஆனால், அப்படியானநிலை அடைந்த பெண் இனியும் நான் தனியாக இல்லை' எனும் கவிதை
“அமைதி காக்க வந்தவர்கள் என் வாழ்வின் அமைதியைக் கெடுத்தனரே புகுந்தனரே என் விட்டினுள் பதறியது என் தேகம்
பாய்ந்தனர் என் மீது பதம் பார்த்தனர் என் உடலை'

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
விட்ட பெண்களாக இருப்பினும் என்ன அவர் தம் கிறது ரங்காவின் 'உண்மையிலும் உண்மை’ எனும்
ண்மை’ மேலும் இப்படி பேசுகிறது
7Gdy
ம் பெண்ணின்தூய்மை என்பது ஒரு வன்முறையினால் ா வெறுக்கும் கொடூரத்தை வெளிப்படுத்துகிறது.
எதளரவில்லை என்பதை ஜெயந்திதளையசிங்கத்தின் 5 பின்வருமாறு உணர்த்துகிறது.


Page 251
வைர விழ
எனத் தொடங்கி,
"குரங்கின் கையில் அகப்பட்ட மாலையாய் ஆனதோ என் உடல் உடல் முழுக்க நோ உள்ளத்திலும் பாரம்-ஆனாலும் என் இருப்பு உறுதியானது'
என பிரகடனப்படுத்தி, இத்தகைய கொடுரநிலைச் எனச் சொல்லி, அத்தகைய கொடூரத்திற்கு எதிரான
பெண்ணினத்தின் இத்தகைய நிலைகை இலங்கை தமிழ் பெண் கவிஞர்களால் 80களுக் இலங்கை கலை இலக்கியப் பரப்பில் 'சொல்லாத கவிதைகள் இலங்கை தமிழ் பெண் கவிஞர்களின் தொகுப்பு முதல், தமிழகத்தில் அ.மங்கையினா வரையிலான பல தொகுப்புக்களில் இடம் பெற்று
அக்கவிதைகளுடன் இலங்கையில் ஆங்கி 56TT68 Alfreda de Silva, Amirthanjali Sivapalar Wijerathne, Prianthi Wikramasuriya, Roshani Jaya Monica Ruwanpatirana, Maureen Seneviratne, Ma அறிமுகமான, பெண் கவிஞர்களின் கவிதைகளு அமைப்பில் குடும்பம் எனும் கட்டமைப்புக்குள்ளு அக உணர்வுகளை வெளிப்படுவதிலும், நாம் இக்க வன்முறைைைய பேசுவதுமாக இப்படியாக பல அக்கவிதைகள் பேசியிருப்பதன் மூலம், இலங் இருக்கின்றன எனலாம்.
அக்கவிதைகளை கொண்ட நீண்டதொரு இலங்கை பெண்ணியக் கவிதைகளின் வளர்ச்சி இருக்கும்.
மேலும், அத்தகைய ஆய்வின் மூலம், இ( 96ốT55/TGVGOfuj g)GviSuLu (Post-colonial Literature) ( (Post-colonial Feminist Literature) 6), JGMTijgAGuLunTG

pT Lipai 09 227
$கு பின்னும் பெண்ணினத்தின் இருப்பு உறுதியானது போராட்டத்தின் தொடர்ச்சியினை பதிவு செய்கிறது.
ள எடுத்துரைக்கும் அத்தகைய பல கவிதைகள் கு அதிக அளவில் எழுதப்பட்டு, இதுவரை காலம் பல ‘சேதி"களை சொல்லி இருக்கின்றன. இத்தகைய ா முதல் தொகுப்பான 'சொல்லாத சேதிகள்’ எனும் ல் தொகுக்கப்பட்ட பெயல் மணக்கும் பொழுது' யிருக்கின்றன.
லத்திலும் சிங்களத்திலும் எழுதும் பெண் கவிஞர் , Anne Ranasinghe, Jean Arasanayagam, Kamala thilake, Geeta Premaratane, Parvathi Arasanayagan, nel Abeyratne, Yasmine Gooneratne G TG3D 5LDiGg5 ருடன் இணைத்துப் பார்த்தால், ஆணாதிக்க சமூக நம், ஆண்-பெண் உறவுநிலைகளிலும், பெண்களின் ட்டுரையில் பார்த்த பெண்ணின் உடல் வெளி மீதான விடயங்களில் பெண்ணிய நிலை நின்று பார்த்தால், கை பெண்ணியக் கவிதை வளர்ச்சியில் பங்காற்றி
விரிவான ஆய்வினை மேற்கொள்ளும் பொழுது, யினை இன்னும் நாம் ஆழமாக அறியக் கூடியதாக
லங்கை பெண்ணியக் கவிதையின் வளர்ச்சியானது, போக்கில், பின் காலனிய பெண்ணிய எழுத்துக்களின் இெணைத்துப் பார்க்க கூடியதாக இருக்கும் எனலாம்.


Page 252
શ્રટીઉg ap_cીઉv {
தமிழே ஆதித் தாயே நீயே தமிழர் போற்றும் சேயே, மா. புலவர்க ளெல்லாம் புசித்தே புலமை மிகுந்த தருவின் கனி
சொல்வதற் கரிய கணிமை - கொல்வதற் கரிய உயிர்மை வெல்வதற் கரிய வாய்மையி கொண்டதே தமிழ்த் தாயின்
இலக்கிய நகைகளை அணிவ இலக்கணப் புன்னகை மலர்ப் சிறப்பினை ஒசையால் உரை உள்ளத்தை மெதுவாய்க் கை
கயல்விழி மாதர் அழகெலாம் கண்டவர் மேற்கொளும் காத இயலிசை, நாடகம் மூன்றை( கொண்டவர் சிறப்பே என்றும்
நல்லோர் நாவில் சரசம் புரிவ நல்மனத் தோர்க்கெலாம் கல வன்மங்கள் கண்டு பொங்கிே வாடிடும் உயிர்க்கெலாம் அை
தமிழினி அழிந்தே போகும் -எ, தறுதலைத் தலைமைகள் வே மடமைக் கருத்துக்கள் மாண் மாரித் தவளைகள் கத்தியே ஐ
தமிழ்க்கொரு சிறப்பு முப்பால் தளரவே மாட்டாய் மூப்பால் நாளும் குடிப்பாய் தமிழ்ப்பாடு நீயும் சுரப்பாய் கவிப்பால்

? -ઝpenખે છengછે
மன்னார் அமுதன்
தா மகிழும் யே
மொழியில் — GcJ/7/777Gს
ன்ே கூர்மை
பழமை
TGř7 - u60p (Úc96ů
பாள் -ஆக்கச் cÜLuar Git - Gø5c6curnīri
b0ÜU/TGir
அழகா iGů ú860pGuav77 զ«ծ உயிராய்க்
"/76ኧr
சம் அருள்வாள் ய எழுவாள் iபினைப் பொழிவாள்
னும் கும் தீயில் ாடே போகும்
c/cb
- கற்றால் *g93/Tü
- நாளை


Page 253
வைர விழ
குழலிசை தனிலும் இனிமை - எங்கோ குழந்தையின் நாவில் உயிர்மெய் -சி மடந்தையர் கொஞ்சும் மொழிபொய்மடமையை அழித்தே தமிழ்செய்
மெல்லத் தமிழினிச் சாகும் - என்னும் வீணர்கள் வெறும் வார்த்தை மாளும் உலகையே செம்மொழி ஆளும் உவப்புநாள் விரைவிலே கூடும்
வெல்லத் தமிழினி தாகும் - இன்னுய வெகுவான கலைச் சொற்கள் கூடும் சுவையான தொன்மொழியைப் பேசக் சுந்தரப் பெண்நாவும் தமிழைப் பாடும்
செல்லத் தமிழினம் வேகும் -மண்ணே எருவாக மாண்டே தான் போகும்- எனு கள்ளத் தலைவர் தம்மெண்ணங்கள் தமிழே எம்முடலிலே உதிரமாய் ஊறு
சோதர மொழிகள் கலவை யின்றி -ந சோற்றிற் காய்த் தமிழைப் பேசும் கா நரம்பில்லா நாவிற்கு வந்தே திரும் -மூ நம்செவிகளிலே தேனாய்ப் பாயும்
சுட்டாலும் தமிழெமக்குத் தெரியாதெ சுடு பட்ட புழுவாக துடித்தே வாழ்வீர் நட்டாலும் நேரான மரமாய் வளர்வீர் நாட்டிற்கும் வீட்டிற்கும் பயனைத் தா
வீட்டிற்கு ஒருவர்க்குத் தறிகள் தந்து
பாட்டிற்கு அத்தறியில் கவிதை நெய்( மாட்டிற்கே தமிழுணர்வு வந்த நாட்டி மாடென்று உமையேச மனசே வெட்

pT uDGoi 09
இந்த
க் கூசும்
იr(à? றும் மாறும்
ாளும்
6υώ
f
ன்றோர்
分
வோம்
ů -gcóggoaurt தம்


Page 254
செயலாளர்
சட்டகல்லுாரியின் தமிழ் அன்னைக்கு விட்டோம் என்ற களிப்புடன் இவ்வறிக்கை மூல அறுபதாவது அகவையின் அலுவலர்கள்நாங்கள் எ எங்கள் முன்னோர்கள் அனைவரையும் நன்றியுட மாணவர்களை கொண்டிருந்த காலப்பகுதியில் கூட மறந்து விடாது செயலாற்றிக் கொண்டே இருந்து இடையூறுகளின்றி முழுமையடைவதில்லை. அ விடவில்லை பல தடைகற்களையும் படிக்கற்க முழங்கச்செய்வதில் பெருமிதம் கொள்கின்றோம்.
இம்மன்ற ஏடுகளிலே எமது பெயர்களை தெரிவிற்கான செயற்குழு தெரிவுக்கூட்டமான செ.செல்வகுணபாலன் அவர்களின் மேற்பார்வையி
பட்டனர்.
2009ம் ஆண்டிற்கான முதலாவது செயற்குழு இக்கூட்டத்திலே கால்கோள் விழா தொடர்பாகவ படுத்தல் தொடர்பாகவும் ஆண்டிற்கான ஏனைய ெ அதனைத் தொடர்ந்து மன்றத்தின் முதலாவது பொ சட்டமாணவர் தமிழ் மன்றத்தின் அரசியலமைப்பி பட்டது. 'சட்டமாணவர் தமிழ் மன்றம் தனது படுத்தியது. மன்ற உறுப்பினர்களுக்கான ஏனைய
கால்கோள் விழாவுடன் எமது மன்றத்தின் கெ மக்கள் இன்னலுறும் வேளையிலே இக்கால்கோள் தாண்டி எமது அடையாளங்கள் மறைந்துபோய் வ
கால்கோள் விழா கல்லுாரி மண்டபத்திலே இடம்ெ
அதனைத்தொடர்ந்து எம்.சுவாமிநாதன் ( பேச்சுப்போட்டி 16. 02, 2009 இல் இடம்பெற்றது அரசியல், சமய, சமூக சம உரிமைக்கான பேச்ச சாளர்களுக்கான அமரர் பாக்கிர் மாக்கார் ஞாபக விவாதக்குழு தெரிவு செய்யப்பட்டது. இவ்விவாத நடாத்தப்பட்ட விவாதப்போட்டியில் வெற்றியை இராமநாதன் ஞாபகார்த்த அறங்கூறும் அவைய இப்போட்டிக்கு நடுவராக திருகோணமலை மேல் தந்து எம்மை கெளரவபடுத்தினார். அவர்களு கொள்கின்றோம். மேற்படி அறங்கூறும் அவை பட்டறையானது மேலதிக மன்றாடியார் அதிபதி எமது விரிவுரையாளர் எஸ். துரைரஜா அவர்களுக்

அறிக்கை محریر
மன்றமமைத்து அகவைகள் அறுபதினை எட்டி ம் உங்களுடன் பேசுவதில் மகிழ்ச்சியடைகிறேன். ன்ற போதிலும் இந்த வெற்றியின் உரித்தாளர்களான டன் நினைவுகூறுகின்றோம். மிகவும் குறைவான சட்ட மாணவர்தமிழ் மன்றமானது தனது பணியை வந்துள்ளது. எந்தவொரு வெற்றியும் தடைகள், ந்த வகையிலே எமது மன்றமும் விதிவிலக்காகி ளாக தாண்டி இன்று இந்த வெற்றியின் முரசை
rயும் பொறித்துக்கொள்வதற்கான அலுவலர்கள் து 19. 08, 2008 அன்று பெரும்பொருளாளர் ன் கீழ் இடம்பெற்று அலுவலர்கள் தெரிவு செய்யப்
) கூட்டமானது 10, 02, 2009 அன்று இடம் பெற்றது. பும், தமிழ் மன்றத்திற்கான இலச்சினை அறிமுகப் செயற்பாடுகள் தொடர்பாகவும் திட்டமிடப்பட்டது. துக்கூட்டமானது 02. 03, 2009 அன்று இடம்பெற்று ற்கான திருத்தங்கள் அறிவிக்கப்பட்டு அங்கீகரிக்கப் பிரத்தியேகமான இலச்சினையையும் அறிமுகப் அறிவுறுத்தல்கள் வழங்கப்பட்டது.
ஈயற்பாடுகளினுள் காலடி எடுத்து வைத்தோம். தமிழ் விழா நடாத்தப்பட வேண்டுமா என்ற குரல்களை பிடக்கூடாது என்ற எண்ணத்தில் 09.03.2009 அன்று
பற்றது.
ஞாபகார்த்த தங்கப் பதக்கத்திற்கான எழுந்தமான . எஸ்.கனகரத்தினம் ஞாபகார்த்த பதக்கத்திற்கான rւն போட்டி இடம்பெற்றது. விவாத அணிப்பேச் ார்த்த போட்டி 29. 04. 2009 அன்று இடம்பெற்று குழுவானது இலஞ்ச ஊழல் ஆணைக்குழுவினால் பெற்றுத்தந்தது. 10. 08, 2009 அன்று சேர். போன் பத்தோர்க்கு உரைத்தற் போட்டி இடம்பெற்றது. நீதிமன்ற நீதிபதி இளஞ்செழியன் அவர்கள் வருகை க்கு எமது பணிவான நன்றிகளை தெரிவித்துக் பயத்தோர்க்கு உரைத்தற் போட்டிக்கான பயிற்சி எஸ். துரைராஜா அவர்களினால் நடாத்தப்பட்டது. கும் எமது நன்றிகள்.


Page 255
வைர விழ
தமிழ் மன்றத்திற்கான புதிய அறிவிப்பு பல அனைவரும் அறிவுறுத்தல்களை பார்வையிடக்கூ
மேலும் அகவை அறுபது சிறப்புப் போ போட்டிகள் என்பன நடாத்தப்பட்டன.
அறுபதாவது அகவையின் வெற்றியினை களிடையே விவாதம், கட்டுரை மற்றும் கவிதை ே சிறப்பாக இடம்பெற்றது. விவாதப் போட்டியி இந்துக்கல்லாரி அணியும் தெரிவு செய்யப்பட்டது.
பல்கலைகழக மற்றும் சட்டக்கல்லுாரி மா நட்பு விவாதப் போட்டியொன்று 24 08, 2009 அன்
இவை மட்டுமல்லாது கண்டி நகரில் மனி! யொன்றும் நடாத்தப்பட்டது.
இவ்வருடம் முழுவதும் எம்பணிகளை சிற போட்டி நடுவர்கள், விரிவுரையாளர்கள், மாணவர் கொள்கின்றோம்.
இந்நாள்வரை எம்மை வழிநடத்திய இறை யோடு எங்கள் வருடாந்த சிறப்பு நிகழ்வான க6ை யும் 30, 01. 2010 (இன்று) பம்பலபிட்டிய சரஸ்வ வினை சிறப்பிக்கும் முகமாக ஓய்வு பெற்ற உயர் பற்றிய சார்த்துதல்களை புலனாய்வு செய்வதற்கான இஸ்மாயில் அவர்கள் பிரதம விருந்தினராக வருை
இனிவரும் காலங்களிலும் சட்டமாணவர்
நிறைவேற்றி இன்னும் பல அகவைகளை கடந்து எம்வெற்றியின் பங்காளர்கள் உங்கள் அனைவருக்
ந6
பொதுச் செயலாளர்
தர்ஷிகா அரியநாயகம் சட்ட மாணவர் தமிழ் மன்றம்

T LD6fi O9 231
கை 15.05.2009 அன்று செய்யப்பட்டு உறுப்பினர்கள் டிய இடத்தில் பொருத்தப்பட்டது.
ட்டிகளான கட்டுரை, கவிதை மற்றும் சிறுகதை
பகிர்ந்துகொள்ளும் முகமாக பாடசாலை மாணவர் பாட்டிகள் கல்லுாரி வளாகத்திலே 02.08. 2009 அன்று
ன் இறுதிச் சுற்றிற்கு ரோயல் கல்லுாரி அணியும்
ணவர்களிடையே நட்புறவை ஏற்படுத்தும் முகமாக று சட்டக்கல்லுாரியிலே இடம்பெற்றது.
5 உரிமைகள் தொடர்பான விழிப்புணர்ச்சி நிகழ்ச்சி
ப்புற நிறைவேற்ற எங்களுடன் இணைந்து கொண்ட கள் அனைவருக்கும் எமது நன்றிகளை தெரிவித்துக்
வன் இனியும் எம்முடன் வருவார் என்ற நம்பிக்கை லவிழாவினையும் நீதிமுரசு’ மலர் வெளியீட்டினை தி மண்டபத்தில் அரங்கேற்றுகின்றோம். இவ்விழா நீதிமன்ற நீதியரசரும், இலஞ்சம் அல்லது ஊழல் ா ஆணைக்குழுவின் தலைவருமான நீதியரசர் அமீர் )க தந்துள்ளார்.
தமிழ் மன்றமானது தனது பணிகளை செவ்வனே வெற்றி பெற எல்லாம் வல்ல தேவனை வேண்டி கும் எமது நன்றிகளை தெரிவித்துக் கொள்கின்றோம்.
ότύ)


Page 256
5 சட்ட மாணவ
குமாரசுவாமி வினோதன் ஞாபக சமய, சமூக, சம உரிமைக்கான
தங்கம் வெள்ளி
2OOO ஏ.எம்.எம் றியாழ் சபானா ஐ
2OOl க. ஜெயநிதி ஏ.எம்.எட
ஐ.பயஸ்
2002 எம். எம். பஹிஜ் ஏ.எம். ே
2OO3 எம். எம். பஹிஜ் ஏ.எம். றி ஏ.ஆரிகா
2004 எம். எம். பஹிஜ் ஏ.எம். ே
2005 கே. சயந்தன் ஏ.எம். ே
2OO6 எம்.எம்.எப்.மதீஹா ஏ.எச்.எட
எஸ். கனகரத்தினம் ஞாபகார்த்த பதக் உரிமைக்கான பேச்சுட்
2007 சா. அன்புவதனி அ.தர்ஷி
2OO8 ரா.அனுசியா எம்.எம்.
2009 சா. அன்புவதனி இரா. அ.
விவாத அணி 2009
தலைவர் : சா. அன்
உபதலைவர் : இரா.அg
உறுப்பினர்கள் : இரா. எ

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ார்த்த பதக்கத்திற்கான அரசியல், பேச்சுப் போட்டிப் பதக்கங்கள்
வெண்கலம்
6060ਨੂੰ6 ஐ.பயஸ் றெஸ்ஸாக்
ம். றியாழ் . றெஸ்ஸாக் .
றாஷன் அக்தார் ஏ. தீபன்
Այուք ஏ.எம். றோஷன் அக்தார்
றாஷன் அக்தார் கே. சயந்தன்
றாஷன் அக்தார் யூ.ஏ.றாஸி
ம்.நுஃமான் ந.சிவகுமார் (மன்றம் 2006)
கத்திற்கான அரசியல், சமய, சமூக, சம
போட்டிப் பதக்கங்கள்
%8FF ம.யூட்டினேஷ்
எப். மதீஹா சா. அன்புவதனி
னுசியா லோ. அனுஷலா
புவதனி
னுஷியா/லோ. அனுஷலா
Nல்மொழி


Page 257
வைர வி
விவாத அணிப் பேச்சாளர்களுக்கான அம
2000
2OOI
2OO2
2OO3
2004
2OO5
2OO6
2007
2008
2009
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1996
1997
1998
தங்கம்
சபானா ஜூனைதீன்
க. ஜெயநிதி
எம். எம். பஹிஜ் எம். எம். பஹீஜ்
ஏ.எம்.றோஷன் அக்தார்
கே. சயந்தன்
வி.திருக்குமரன்
எம்.எம். எப்.மதீஹா
எம்.எம். எப்.மதீஹா
சா. அன்புவதனி
வெள்ளி
ஐ.பயஸ்
ஐ.பயஸ்
யூ. ஏ.றா6
ஏ.எம்.எ
கே. சயந்
Gl. 9 OG
மு.அகல்
வி.திருக்
ம.யூட்டி
இரா.அணு லோ. அ
திருச்செல்வம் ஞாபகார்த்தப்
யூ.அப்துல் மெளஜ"த்
சர்மிளா குணநாதன்
பாஹிமா தாஹா எஸ்.எம்.எம். அமீன்
எஸ்.எம்.ஏ.ரசீட்
ப.ச.மெளலீஸ்வரன்
சந்திரவதனி அருச்சுனராஜா
ஐ. பயஸ் றெஸ்ஸாக்

prT LDGAort O9
233
ரர் பாக்கிர் மாக்கார் ஞாபகார்த்த பதக்கங்கள்
றெஸ்ஸாக்
றெஸ்ஸாக்
mÚS)
ம். றியாழ்
தன்
)வளன் ஆனந்தராஜா
) T
குமரன்
னேஷ்
னுஷியா
னுஷலா
வெண்கலம்
எம்.எம்.ஹனிபா
எம். எம். பஹிஜ்
ஏ.எம். றோஷன் அக்தார்
ஏ.எம். றோஷன் அக்தார்
எம். எம். பஹிஜ்
ஏ.எம். றோஷன் அக்தார்
ம.யூட்டினேஷ் எம்.எம். எப்.மதீஹா
சா. அன்புவதனி
ந.சிவகுமார்
இரா. எழில்மொழி
புலமைப் பரிசு (ஆரம்ப ஆண்டு)
1999
2OOO
2001
2OO2
2003
2005
2OO6
2007
2OO8
ரஜிகா செல்வரத்தினம்
ஏ.எம்.எம்.றியாழ்
ஆரிக்கா ஆதம்பாவா
எ.அமலவளன் ஆனந்தராஜா
இரா. அஜந்தினி
க.அபிமன்யூ
செ.நிருவியா
சா. அன்புவதனி
ந. ஈஸ்வரி


Page 258
234 சட்டமான
எஸ்.ஜே.வி. செல்வநாயகம் ஞாபகா
1990 கா.லிங்கேஸ்வரி
1991 யூ.அப்துல் மெளஜ"த்
1992 சர்மிளா குணநாதன்
1993 பாஹிமா தாஹா
1994 எஸ்.எம்.எம். அமீன்
1996 உருத்திராணி கதிர்காமத்தம்பி
1997 வி,நிர்மலகுகன்
1998 சுவர்ணராஜாநிலக்ஷன்
அமிர்தலிங்கம் ஞாபகார்த்தப்
1990 கா. பேரின்பராஜா
1991 கா.லிங்கேஸ்வரி
1992 சந்திரகி சிவதாசன்
1993 பவாணி கதிர்காமத்தம்பி
1994 பாஹிமா தாஹா
1996 எஸ்.எல்.ஏ.ரசீட்
I997 உருத்திராணி கதிர்காமத்தம்பி
சகல துறைகளிலும் சிறந்து வி
1991 கா.லிங்கேஸ்வரி
1992 கி.துரைராஜசிங்கம்/யூ.அப்துல் மெஜி
1993 சர்மிளா குணநாதன்/ இந்துமதி இல
1994 சின்னத்துரை மயூரன்/ வாசுகி நடரா
1995 சிவா திருக்குமரன்/எஸ். எம். எம். அ
1997 ஆனந்தி கனகரத்தினம்
1998 சுவர்ணராஜா நிலக்ஷன்
1999 சுவர்ணராஜாநிலக்ஷன்

ாவர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
ர்த்த புலமைப் பரிசு (இடைநிலையாண்டு)
1999
2OOO
2OOl
2OO2
2003
2OO6
2OO7
2008
ப் புலமைப் பரிசு
1998
1999
2OOO
2OOl
2OO2
2OO3
2008
ஐ.பயஸ் றெஸ்ஸாக்
ரஜிகா செல்வரத்தினம்
ஏ.எம்.எம். றியாழ்
ஆரிக்கா ஆதம்பாவா
ஐ.ரிப்கா அன்வர்
க.அபிமன்யூ
ந.செல்வரஞ்சினி
சா. அன்புவதனி
(இறுதியாண்டு)
விநிர்மலகுகன்
ரொஷானா றவீட் எஸ். மஞ்சு
ரஜிகா செல்வரட்ணம்
ஏ.எம்.எம். றியாழ்
ஆரிக்கா ஆதம்பாவா
செ. நிருவியா
ளங்கியமைக்கான “மன்றம் 90° விருது
2OOO
ஜீத் 2OOl
ட்சுமணன் 2OO2
ஜா 2003
அமீன் 2OO6
2007
2OO8
ஐ.பயஸ் றெஸ்ஸக்
ஏ.எம்.எம்.றியாழ்
எம்.எம்.பஹறிஜ்
றோஷன் அக்தார்
எம்.எம்.எப். மதீஹா
சா. அன்புவதனி
சா. அன்புவதனி


Page 259
606 6.
எம். சுவாமிநாதன் ஞாபகார்த்த தங்கப்
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1981
1982
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1997
1998
2OOO
2OOl
2002
2003
2004
2OO6
2007
2008
2O09
முதலாம் இடம்
மு.திருநாவுக்கரசு க.சி.கமலசேபன் ந.பூரீகாந்தா ந.பூரீகாந்தா செ.அம்பிகைபாலன் கனக மனோகரன் எஸ்.கே. மகேந்திரன் கனக மனோகரன் த.விக்னராஜா விருத்திரகுமாரன் வி.ருத்திரகுமாரன் ஏ.ஆர்.எச். ஹக்கீம் என்.எம்.மஃரூப் சி.நிஜாமுடீன் திலீப் நவாஸ் நிசாம் றஸ்ஸாம் எஸ். துரைாஜா எஸ்.எம்.எம். நிலாம் ரஷித் எம். இம்தியாஸ் ம.அ.சுமந்திரன் ஏ.எஸ்.எம்.லாபீர் இந்துமதி இலட்சுமணன் குமாரசுவாமி சாந்தகுமார் நரேன் இரத்தினசிங்கம் சுவர்ணராஜா நிலக்ஷன் கருணாநிதி ஜெயநிதி ஐ.பயஸ் றெஸ்ஸாக் ஐ.பயஸ் றெஸ்ஸாக் எம்.எம்.பஹஜ் எம்.எம்.பஹஜ் எஸ்.எம்.என்.எஸ்.ஏ.மர்சூம் எம்.எம்.எப்.மதீஹா
ம.யூட்டினேஷ்
எம்.எம்.எப். மதீஹா
சா.அன்புவதனி
இரண்
ஜெளப வி.சச்சி
பெரி.சு
ஏ.எஸ்.
ò6õ፲ቇ5 [ {
எம்.எச்
巴5Gö了ö Lf
எஸ். ழ த.பூரீபதி க.ஸ்கந் கெளரி
பத்மா திலீப் ந gg"ण्L" 9.
எம்.லட
எம்.லட
வி.புவி
| D.9. Sh,
எம்.எச்
கி.துரை இந்திர சின்னத் பி.வில்
கருணா ஆனந்தி
ஐ.பயஸ் ஏ.எம்.
எம்.எப்
ஏ.தீபன்
o .9 DG
எம்.எப்
ஏ.எச்.எ
சா.அன்
ஏ.எச்.6
எஸ்.பா

ilypt upopf 09 235
பதக்கத்திற்கான எழுந்தமான பேச்சு போட்டி
டாம் இடம் மூன்றாம் இடம்
fi
தானந்தன்
ந்தரலிங்கம்
மகேந்திரன்
னோகரன்
.எம். அஷ்ரப்
னோகரன்
ரீஸ்கந்தராஜா
தராஜா
சங்கரிதவராஜா
நகேந்திரம்
வாஸ்
தயகுமார்
பார் மொகமட்
பார் மொகமட்
தரன்
மந்திரன்
.எம். சிராஜ்
ாராசிங்கம்
லோஜினி இராஜகோபாலன்
துரை மயூரன்
லியம் கென்னடி
நிதி ஜெயநிதி
கனகரத்தினம்
ஸ் றெஸ்ஸாக்
எம். றியாழ் எம்.எஸ்.எம். சும்சுதீன் ).பஹீஜ் ஏ.எம்.எம். றியாழ் r எஸ். ஈசாநந்தினி லவளன் ஆனந்தராஜா ஏ.எம்.எம். றியாழ்
).பஹஜ் ஏ.எம்.றோஷன் அக்தார் ாம்.நுஃமான் ந.சிவகுமார் புவதனி ஏ.எச்.எம்.நுஃமான்
எம்.எம்.எப்.மதீஹா ாம்.நுஃமான் அ.தர்ஷிகா ரூக் இரா.அனுஷியா


Page 260
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973 1976
1978
1979
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1997
1998
1999
2OOO
2OOl
2002
2003
2004
2OO6
2007
2008
2009
3FLL LDTasora
சேர் பொன்.இராமநாதன் ஞா அறங்கூறும் அை
முதலாம் இடம்
எஸ்.சுந்தரலிங்கம் டி.எம்.சுவாமிநாதன் ஆதம்பாப்பிள்ளை கி.ஆ.ஜெகதீசன் பூஞானகரன் சா.லோகிராஜா ஏ.பூரீதரன் ஐ.ஞானதாசன் ஐ.ஞானதாசன் எஸ். பாலகிருஷ்ணன் திலீப் நவாஸ் ஆ.ஜெகசோதி சுரம்யா பாலச்சந்திரன் மொஹமட் லபர் எம்.எம்.என்.பீ.அமீன் எஸ்.எம்.எம்.நிலாம் இந்திரலோஜினி இராஜகோபலன் சிவா திருக்குமரன் குமாரசுவாதி சாந்தகுமார் பி.வில்லியம் கென்னடி நரேன் இரத்தினசிங்கம் சிவாதிருமகள் சுவர்ணராஜா நிலக்ஷன் சபானா ஜுனைதீன் ஏ.எம்.எம்.றியாழ் எம்.எம்.பஹிஜ் எம்.எம்.பஹஜ் ஏ.எம். றோஷன் அக்தார் எம்.எம்.எப்.மதீஹா இ.பிரியதர்ஷினி சா.அன்புவதனி சா.அன்புவதனி

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
பகார்த்த தங்கப்பதக்கத்திற்கான வயத்துரைப்போட்டி
இரண்டாம் இடம்
டி.எம்.சுவாமிநாதன் செ. அம்பிகைபாலன்
க.சி.கமலசேபன்
இ. இராஜநாயகம் வ.செல்லையா
எம்.எச்.எம். அஷ்ரப் சா.லோகிதராஜா வி.ருத்திரகுமார் விருத்திரகுமார் எஸ்.துரைராஜா ஐ.நிஸாம் றஸாக் ஐ.நிஸாம் றஸாக் எம்.எம்.என்.பீ.அமீன் எம்.இளஞ்செழியன் கி.துரைராஜசிங்கம் யூ.அப்துல் மெளஜ"த் யூ.அப்துல் மெளஜ"த் ஏ.எம்.எல்.லாபீர் வாசுகி நடராஜா கீதாதமோதரப்பிள்ளை ஆனந்தி கனகரத்தினம் கருணாநிதி ஜெயநிதி கருணாநிதி ஜெயநிதி ஐ.பயஸ் றெஸ்ஸாக் ஐ.பயஸ் றெஸ்ஸாக் எம்.ஆர்.எம்.தைலமி அன்பு முகைதீன் றோஷன் அனுறஜிசெல்வநாதன் மு.அகல்யா எம்.எம்.எப்.மதீஹா எம்.எம்.எப்.மதீஹா
ப.ஷாலினி


Page 261
வைர விழ
1968
969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1982
1983
984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
I995
1997
1998
1999
2OOO
2OOI
2OO2
2OO3
2004
2005
2OO6
2OO7
2O08
2O09
விவாத
தலைவர்
கி.ஆ.ஜெகதீஸன் ஆதம்பாபிள்ளை எம்.எச்.எம்.அஷ்ரப் க.வே.மகாதேவன் ந.பூரீகாந்தா
ந.பூரீகாந்தா சு.க.மகேந்திரன் கு.இராஜேகுலேந்திரா த.பூரீபதி சீ.எஸ்.சோமசுந்தரம் வி.ருத்திரகுமாரன் ஆர் செல்வஸ்கந்தன் என்.நவநீதன் எஸ். பூரீஸ்கந்தராஜா சீநிஜாமுடீன் ஐ.நிஸாம் றஸாக் மொஹமட் லபர் என்.எம்.பிஸ்ருல் அமீன் ம.அ.சுமந்திரன் ம.அ.சுமந்திரன் கி.துரைராஜசிங்கம் கி.துரைராஜசிங்கம் மரினா மன்சூர் இந்துமதி இலட்சுமணன் எச்.எம்.எம்.பஸில் நரேன் இரத்தினசிங்கம் சுவர்ணராஜா நிலக்ஷன் சுவர்ணராஜா நிலக்ஷன் சபானா ஜி.பி.ஜுனைதீன் க.ஜெயநிதி எம்.எம்.பஹஜ் எம்.எம்.பஹஜ் ஏ.எம். றோஷன் அக்தார் கே.சயந்தன் வி.திருக்குமரன் எம்.எம்.எப்.மதீஹா எம்.எம்.எப்.மதீஹா
சா.அன்புவதனி

T p6 09
ந அணி
உபதலைவர்
சாந்தினி லோகராஜா க.நீலண்டன்
ந.பூரீகாந்தா கனக மனோகரன் கு.வினோதன் பூஞானாகரன் கனக மனோகரன் கனக மனோகரன் மனோபூரீதரன் கெளரி சங்கரிதவராசா எஸ். செல்வஸ்கந்தன் வி.விமலேஸ்வரன் எஸ். பூரீஸ்கந்தராஜா எஸ்.நவநீதன் எஸ்.அப்பாஸி திலீப் நவாஸ் என்.எம்.பிஸ்ருல் அமீன் மொஹமட் லபர் எஸ்.எம்.எம்.நிஸாம் லிங்கேஸ்வரி காசிப்பிள்ளை எம்.எச்.எம்.சிராஜ் மரினா மன்சூர் ஏ.எம்.லாபீர் வாசுகி நடராஜா யோகேஸ்வரி ராமையா சபானா T.பி.ஜூனைதீன் சபானா ஜி.பி.ஜூனைதீன் ஐ.பயஸ் றஸக் ஐ.பயஸ் றஸக் ஐ.பயஸ் றஸக்
யூஏறாஸி ஏ.எம்.எம்.றியாழ் கே.சயந்தன் எ.அமலவளன் ஆனந்தராஜா மு.அகல்யா வி.திருக்குமரன் ம.யூட் டினேஷ் இரா.அனுஷியா/ லோ.அனுஷலா


Page 262
சட்ட மாணவி
238
மன்றத்தை வழிநடத்
தலைவர் செயல
1950 அ.அமிர்தலிங்கம் கே.வி. 1963 எஸ்.கனகரட்ணம் 1964 கே.சிவகுமார் 1965 கே.குணரட்ணம் டி.எம். 1966 டி.எம்.சுவாமிநாதன் எஸ்.ே 1967 ஏ.பி.சேதுராமன் விமல் 1968 சி.வி.விவேகானந்தன் கே.கே. 1969 கி.ஆ.ஜெகதீஸன் 1970 டி.போல் டொமினிக் இ.இர 1971 செ.அம்பிகைபாலன் 3F7. Jejśf 1972 வி.எஸ்.சச்சிதானந்தன் ஏ.இரா 1973 குமாரசுவாமி வினோதன் ஆர். டி 1975 கே. ராஜகுலேந்திரா எஸ். சு 1976 த.பூரீபதி இரா.வ 1977 அ.இராஜகாரியார் ஏ.பூணூரீக 1978 ஆர்.சி.கருணாகரன் எஸ்.எ 1979 கே.வி.தவராஜா கே.எஸ் 198O ஆர். செல்வஸ்கந்தன் சண்மு 1982 ஏறவூப். ஹக்கீம் எஸ்.கு 1983 ஏ.ரீ.பாலசுப்பிரமணியம் ஆர். ரா 1984 எஸ்.அசோகன் எஸ்.த6 1985 ஈ.எஸ்.ஹரிச்சந்திரா எஸ். மு 1986 எஸ்.இ.அப்பாசி ந.இவி 1987 மா.நல்லரத்தினம் திலீப் ந 1988 சிக்கான் கனகசூரியம் பாலே 1989 ஆ.ஜெகசோதி எம்.ரி. 1990 வி.புவிதரன் ந.இரத் 1991 எஸ்.எம்.எம். நிலாம் கா.லிங் 1992 வி.எம்.எஸ்.ஜோன்சன் அப்துல் 1993 எம்.வை.எம்.இர்சடீன் வி.தேவ 1994 பெ.ராஜதுரை மரினா 1995 சிவா திருக்குமரன் ஏ.எம். 1997 தயாள் சி.செபநாயகம் இரா.ம 1998 எம்.றிஸ்வி ஜவஹர்ஷா கே.வி. 1999 சபானா ஜி.பி.ஜூனைதீன் ராஜபா 2OOO கருணாநிதி ஜெயநிதி முஹம் 2001 ந.காண்டீபன் ராஜிகா 2002 ஏ.எம்.எம்.றியாழ் ஹம்ஸ் 2003 எஸ்.ஏ.எம். உபைதுல்லா ஏ.தீபன் 2004 எ.அமலவளன் ஆனந்தராஜா அன்பு 2005 எஸ்.எம்.என்.ஏ.மர்சூம் இரா.அ 2006/2007 க.அபிமன்யூ ம.கிறே 2008 வி.திருக்குமரன் ஏ.எச்.( 2009 ந.சிவகுமார் அ.தர்வு

ர் தமிழ் மன்றம்
தியோர் வரிசையில்.
Tømrff இதழாசிரியர்
சண்முகநாதன்
சுவாமிநாதன்
பரின்பநாயகம்
சொக்கநாதன் பத்மநாதன்
வீந்திரா
தானந்தன் பெரி சுந்தரலிங்கம் ஜேந்திரா குமாரசுவாமி வினோதன் . இரத்தினசிங்கம்
ரேந்திரன் சு.உமாசங்கர் சந்தசேனன்
ான்
ம்.எப்.ஹலித் ஐ.ஞானதாசன் U.பாலகிருஸ்ணன்
கராஜா
மாரநாதன்
ஜேஸ்வரன்
ணஞ்சயன்
மத்துலிங்கம் நவநீதன் நேமிநாதன் ராஜ்
வாஸ் இ.நிஸாம் ரெஸ்ஸாக் திரன் சசி மகேந்திரன் கா.பாலகுமாரன் அப்துல் அசிஸ்
தின சிவா மதியாபரணன் சுமந்திரன் கேஸ்வரி ஏ.எம்.மொமஹட் றவூப் ) மெளஜ"த் கி.துரைராஜசிங்கம் பதாஸ் எம்.பஸ்லின் வாஹித் மன்சூர் சின்னத்துரை மயூரன் கமரூடீன் எம்.யூ.முகம்மது முன்திர் னிவண்ணன் எம்.றிஸ்வி ஜவஹர்ஷா றரீ கணேசராஜன் விவேகானந்தா சசிதரன் லினி ராஜசுந்தரம் கருணாநிதி ஜெயநிதி மத் மிஹாள் இ.பயஸ் றெஸ்ஸாக்
செல்வரத்தினம் ஏ.எம்.எம்.றியாழ் கனாம்பிகா வாமதேவா ஜெயசிங்கம் ஜெயரூபன் T அன்புமுகைதீன் றோஷன் முகைதீன் றோஷன் ஜெ.கஜநிதிபாலன் ஜந்தினி ஜெயதேவி சிவானந்தன் சியன் ம.யூட் டினேஷ் ாம்.நுஃமான் மு.அகல்யா
கொ வா.நிர்மலா


Page 263
அகவை அறுபது சி!
கட்டுரைப் போட்டி
முதலாமிடம்
இரண்டாமிடம்
மூன்றாமிடம்
கவிதைப் போட்டி
முதலாமிடம்
சிறுகதைப் போட்டி
முதலாமிடம்
இரண்டாமிடம்
மூன்றாமிடம்
சகல துறைகளிலும்
‘அகவை அ

6u 6îypT LDGOff 09
றப்புப் போட்டிகளின் முடிவுகள்
இரா. எழில்மொழி
சா.அன்புவதனி
பே. ஷம்மிகா
இரா. எழில்மொழி
தே. சுபாஜினி
பே. ஷம்மிகா
சி. சிவதர்ஷினி
ம் சிறந்து விளங்கியமைக்கான 2றுபது சிறப்பு விருது
Fா. அன்புவதனி


Page 264
240 சட்ட மாணவர்
கொழும்பு உயர்தரப் பாடச நடாத்தப்பட்ட போ
கட்டுரைப் போட்டி
முதலாமிடம் எம். பு
இரண்டாமிடம் எம். கு
மூன்றாமிடம் 6rau. Ju
கவிதைப் போட்டி
முதலாமிடம் எஸ். சி
இரண்டாமிடம் எஸ். எ
மூன்றாமிடம் சந்திரகு
விவாதப்போட்டி
இறுதிச் சுற்றுக்கு றோயல் கல்லூரி மற்றும் இ
இறுதிப் போட்டி கலை விழா

தமிழ் மன்றம்
ாலை மாணர்களுக்கிடையே ட்டிகளின் முடிவுகள்
விதா, சைவ மங்கையர் வித்தியாலயம்
ற்றால விஜய், கொழும்பு விவேகானந்தா கல்லூரி
மிலா, புனித அன்னம்மாள் மகளிர் மகா வித்தியாலயம்
ந்துஜா, இராமநாதன் இந்து மகளிர் கல்லூரி
ாப் பைசல் , றோயல் கல்லூரி
குமார் சுஜிதா, சைவ மங்கையர் வித்தியாலயம்
இந்து கல்லூரி அணிகள் தகுதி பெற்றுள்ளன. தினத்தன்று நடைபெறவுள்ளது.


Page 265
நன்றி
எம்மையும் எம்மன்றத்தையும் சிறப்புற இறைவனுக்கும் இவ்விழாவிற்கு சிறப்பு விருந்தினராக வருகை உயர் நீதிமன்ற நீதியரசரும், இலஞ்சம் அல்ல செய்வதற்கான ஆணைக்குழுவின் தலைவரும கெளரவ விருந்தினாராக சிறப்பித்துக் கொண் சந்திரமணி விஸ்வலிங்கம் அவர்களுக்கும் எமது சட்டக்கல்லுாரி அதிபரும் சட்ட மாண6 ரொட்றிகோ அவர்களுக்கும் நாங்கள் மன்ற அலுவலர்களாக பொறுப்பே உற்சாகப்படுத்திய எங்கள் மன்றத்தின் பெரு அவர்களுக்கும் எம்மன்ற வளர்சியில் எம்முடன்இணைந்துஆ எமது விரிவுரையாளர்கள் அனைவருக்கும் எங்கள் வெற்றி முரசினை தங்கள் ஆக்கங்கள மாணவர்கள் அனைவருக்கும் இம்மலரின் விமர்சன பணியை ஏற்றுக்ெ அவர்களுக்கும் நீதி முரசை அழகுற வடிவமைத்த செல்வி. பதிப்பகத்தாருக்கும் இவ்விழா சிறப்புறவும், நீதி முரசு மலரினை விெ சட்டத்தரணிகள், வர்த்தக நன்கொடையாளர்க பல உதவிகளை செய்த எமது சகோதர மாணவ எங்கள் மன்றத்தால் நடாத்தப்பட்ட போட்டிக அவர்களை தயார் செய்து அனுப்பிய பாடசாை இன்று எங்களின் அழைப்பை ஏற்று உங்கள் இவ்விழாவை அழகுறச்செய்து கொண்டிருக்கு
எமது இதய
சட்ட மாணவர் தமிழ் மன்றம் - 2009

யுரை
வழிநடத்தி அருள்புரிந்த எல்லாம் வல்ல
தந்து சிறப்பித்துக் கொண்டிருக்கின்ற ஒய்வுபெற்ற
து ஊழல் பற்றிய சார்த்துதல்களை புலனாய்வு ான நீதியரசர் அமீர் இஸ்மாயில் அவர்களுக்கும்
ாடிருக்கின்ற கல்முனை மேல் நீதிமன்ற நீதிபதி
பர் தமிழ் மன்ற போஷகருமான கலாநிதி வெ. த.
ற்ற நாள் முதல் எம்மை சிறப்பாக வழிநடத்தி iம் பொருளாளர் திரு. செ. செல்வகுணபாலன்
லோசனைகள் வழங்கி எம்மை உற்சாகப்படுத்திய
ால் அலங்கரித்த மூத்தோர்கள், சட்டத்தரணிகள்,
காண்ட சட்டத்தரணி திரு. ம.அ. சுமந்திரன்
அன்ஜலீனுக்கும், அச்சிட்டுக் கொடுத்த குமரன்
பளியிடவும் நிதி உதவி வழங்கிய பெருந்தகைகள், ள் அனைவருக்கும் மற்றும் எம்மோடு இணைந்து ர்கள் அனைவருக்கும் ளில் பங்குபற்றிய பாடசாலை மாணவர்களுக்கும் ல அதிபர் ஆசிரியர் அனைவருக்கும்
பொன்னான நேரங்களை எங்களோடு பகிர்ந்து ம் உங்கள் அனைவருக்கும்
பூர்வ நன்றிகள்


Page 266



Page 267



Page 268
§ ॐ
Print Kumaran Pri
Kumbh|Ka
 

ISSN pollux
°""7? 7? 2 Ol, 2"L ], L4 0 0, Price Rs. 300.00